Someday Soon The Son Is Gonna Shine
*
Scene 1 – December 1960 – Daytime - Atlanta – EXT. Louise McGahee 29,
Charles McGahee 31, Roxanne McGahee 8, , June McGahee 1, Jane McGahee 1
Louise is walking down the front steps of a beautiful Italianate villa bearing the address of #1 Peachtree
Circle, distinguished as “The Crown Jewel of Ansley Park” in Atlanta, and well known to have hosted
many glorious parties in which the Atlanta Symphony Orchestra played. Louise's daughter Roxanne is
walking next to her carrying a bag. Louise is struggling with a double stroller carrying her infant
daughters June and Jane. Louise's husband Charles has just pulled up in his car and is walking towards
Louise.
Charles – Well, it's a done deal. Mimi's selling this place next week.
Louise is visibly angry about the sell of the family's Peachtree Circle home. Mimi is Charles' mother..
Louise doesn't say anything or react whatsoever except to show her continuing anger.
Charles – Where are you going?
Louise ignores Charles.
Charles - Louise, where are you going?
Louise finally answers without so much as giving Charles the first glance.
Louise – I'm leaving you Charles........and I'm taking the girls.
Charles – No you're not.
Louise – Oh no? Watch me.
Charles – We've been married for eleven years Louise. Why now?
Charles appears to already know the answer to his question. Louise gives Charles a strange look as if
to say, “whatever” without actually saying it.
Charles – How do you expect to be able to support these girls on your own? Will you answer me that?
Louise resumes ignoring Charles as she throws the girls into the back seat of her car while Roxanne
1 of 697
climbs into the front seat.
Charles – Where are you going?
Louise stares straight ahead without acknowledging Charles.
Charles – You know what your problem is Louise? You think you're better than everybody else. Lily
white Lou thinks she's snow white.
Louise gets into the driver's seat. Charles walks over to the driver's door and leans in to quietly say one
last thing.
Charles – You think you have it all figured out don't you Louise?
Louise throws Charles a glare and lets out what she has studied as being “high class” laughter as she
puts the car in drive and steps on the gas never once looking back at Charles.
Scene - night – about two years and seven months later – Apartment in Duluth, Ga – Louise,
Charles, Roxanne, Charlotte
Louise is filling water into the bathtub. Her youngest daughter Charlotte, who is two years old, is
sitting in the tub. Louise is struggling and looking like she is on the verge of a major breakdown.
Roxanne and Louise are arguing.
Louise – Roxanne, I just need you to help me a little with Charlotte.
Roxanne – I am not helping you take care of anymore of your kids. You had enough before she came
along and now you expect me to take care of her too? No. I will not. I already raised your other two
children.
Louise – Don't be ridiculous Roxanne. You're not even grown yourself. You've just helped babysit June
and Jane some. That's not raising them.
Roxanne – The hell I haven't. I not only babysat them I don't know how many times, I feed them,
changed their diapers and cleaned up all the messes they made. And I'm still having to do it because
you don't. Otherwise we would be living in a pig pin.
Louise – Roxanne you are exaggerating.
Roxanne – No I'm not and you know it. So quit asking me to help you with her too. I'm not the adult
here, you are.
Louise – That's right Roxanne and you need to keep that in mind when you're talking to me. You
shouldn't talk and scream at me like this.
2 of 697
Roxanne – Give me a break. I see how you talk to Charles.
Louise – Since when did you start calling your father Charles?
Roxanne – Since I've had to grow up and start acting like I'm 20 years old.
Louise – Oh......you are being so silly. I just need a little help. Please.
Roxanne – NO. I'm telling you I won't do it. If you couldn't take care of another kid then you shouldn't
have had another one. So that's your problem now. Not mine.
Louise – But she gets hungry when I'm at work Roxanne. She can't go that long without food.
Roxanne – That's not my problem. Why don't you understand that.
Louise – Well what am I suppose to do Roxanne? When I get home from work I'm so tired I could die.
I don't know what to do.
Roxanne – Don't ask me. I don't care. You can drown the little creep for all I care.
Louise – Would you quit calling her that. She's your little sister.
Roxanne – No she's not.
Louise – Yes she most certainly is.
Roxanne – Well I didn't ask for another little sister so I couldn't care less what you do with her. Just
leave me out of it and leave me alone.
Roxanne goes stomping off to her room.
Louise – Roxanne, please. Help me. Roxanne.
Louise breaks down and begins to cry. Charlotte hears what is being said and can somehow understand.
Charlotte feels very bad for her mother and gives her a smile to try to tell her not to cry. That it will be
OK and that she doesn't mind being hungry and waiting for her mother to get home. She just doesn't
want to see her mother cry and be so sad and scared all the time. While Louise sits and weeps Charles
walks into the bathroom behind Louise.
Charles – What are you doing Louise?
Louise – What are you doing here Charles?
Charles – I didn't like the way you sounded earlier so I came to see what you're doing.
3 of 697
Louise - Can't you tell what I'm doing. I'm giving your child a bath.
Charles – Are you sure that's all you're doing. I'm not so sure because that's an awful lot of water to
have in the tub for a baby of her age.
Louise – Wow, lookie here. The family genius saves the day. Get out of here Charles. I don't have to put
up with your crap anymore and certainly not in my own home.
Charles – Alright. I'm sorry. Calm down Louise.
Louise – Get out Charles. Get out of my house.
Charles – This is an apartment Louise. Not a house.
Louise – I don't care what it is. Just leave before I call the police.
Charles – Alright. But just promise me you aren't going to do anything to hurt her.
Louise – Shut up Charles and get out. Now.
Charles – I'm serious Louise. She's my daughter too.
Louise – Yes, she is your daughter. And you refuse to help me put a roof over her head or buy food for
her to eat.
Charles – You know I'm having a hard time right now just like you.
Louise – Oh shut up Charles and get out of here before I drowned you.
Charles – Is that what you're planning to do to her Louise? Is it? Is that why she's in the tub? Not
because you're giving her a bath, but because you're about to drown her? Is that why you are acting so
crazy?
Louise – I'm not acting crazy. You are. You're the crazy one Charles and I hate you.
Charles – I'm sorry Louise. For everything that's happened. But you don't have to do this. There is
another way.
Louise – What's that Charles? To let you and your mother have my children. Over my dead body.
Charles – Well let me put it this way then. I'll go. But if anything happens to her after I leave, we might
be able to arrange that.
Louise – You just threatened me. You just threatened to kill me. That's it. I'm calling the police right
now and I'm telling them everything. And I mean everything Charles.
4 of 697
Louise gets up to run to the phone.
Charles – I'm sorry Charlotte. I tried to save you but she won't let me. Don't give up on me honey and if
anything happens to you tonight, just know I do love you. Baby.
Charles begins to cry and runs from the apartment.
Scene
-1967 – Apartment in Duluth, GA.- Night – Louise , Charlotte, June, Roxanne, Jane
Louise, Charlotte, June and Jane-are sitting at a round dining table playing a game of Old Maid.
Roxanne is in the kitchen cutting a watermelon. Laughter is heard. TV is on in background
Louise – Let's see it June, I know you got it.
Jane – She got it again?
June – (crying) No I didn't,
June throws the card at Jane and it lands face side up. It's the Old Maid.
Jane tosses the card to Charlotte who sits and cries.
Jane and Louise - She got it.
Louise – I knew it. June.....(Louise can't stop laughing)
June – Stop it. It's not funny.
Louise – I'm sorry June honey but believe it or not I'll still love you when you're an old maid.
June – I'm not gonna be an old maid.
Jane – Yes you are, you keep getting it June.
June – I don't wanna be the old maid.
Charlotte – What's an old maid?
Charlotte's question only fuels Louise's laughter.
Louise – What's an old maid?
Jane – And old ugly....
5 of 697
Louise – Let's see. You know those two woman down the street who wear men clothes.
June starts balling.
Louise - At the house with the cats.
June cries more and continues to scream “I'm not gonna be an old maid”. . Charlotte can't decide how
to feel. She feels sorry for June but is relieved it's not her.
Roxanne – Can you people shut up long enough to tell me who wants some water melon?
Jane - I do.
Charlotte – I do.
Roxanne – You're not getting any creep. I'm not going to contribute to your bed wetting.
Charlotte – I won't...
Roxanne – I said NO and that's it. I don't want to hear anything else from you.
Louise – OK, let's play one more time to make absolutely certain June's going to be the old maid.
June – (starts crying again) No. I'm not playing anymore. Y'all are cheating. Jane's gonna be the old
maid, not me. I have too good of a personality.
Louise starts dealing the cards again. Her laughter subsides as she begins to speak somewhat seriously.
Louise - Well let's just say I'm not surprised. I already know who my favorite daughter's going to be
and I know which one of you girls is going to betray their momma ( Louise looks at Charlotte). Jane
don't you worry. You're gonna be my favorite and you and I are going to stick together sugar.
Jane is visibly shocked but ecstatically delighted by Louise's words. Louise starts laughing again.
Louise - I'll make sure you're not an old maid.
June and Charlotte can't believe their ears and Charlotte runs Louise's words through her brain again to
check and see if she actually heard her mother right.
June – I knew it, you like Jane more than me.
Louise (laughing) – Oh that's not true, June, I'm just kidding
June – No you're not. I knew you liked Jane more than me.
6 of 697
Louise – Well, that's enough of that. It's just a game June. (laughing) I'm was just kidding. My lord.
Roxanne brings over watermelon for everyone except Charlotte.
Roxanne – I thought you had a date tonight. What happened?
Louise – I don't want any Roxanne.
Roxanne pretends she's going to give it to Charlotte and then snaps it back.
Roxanne – I don't think so creep.
Louise – Let her have a piece Roxanne.
Roxanne – No! I'm not giving her a piece. If you want her to have it, you give it to her.
Charlotte starts crying.
Roxanne – Ahhh, poor baby. So what happened with your date? Did you get stood up again?
Louise – I did not get stood up Roxanne. I have never been stood up for a date in my life.
Roxanne – Well then what happened?
Louise – Don't worry about it.
Roxanne – What, did he find out you've been hiding four kids from him that you didn't tell him about?
Louise – Roxanne.
Louise lets Roxanne get away with her behavior and does not give Charlotte the watermelon. Instead
she sits feeling sorry for herself at the way Roxanne speaks to her however says nothing to Roxanne.
You can see Roxanne about 15 years old clearly runs the show and Louise lets her.
Scene-
-Next day – Babysitter's house – Babysitter, Louise, June, Jane and Charlotte.
Louise, June, Jane and Charlotte standing at front door of babysitter's house in Duluth, Ga. Babysitter
is a German woman in her 50's.
Babysitter – Here are my favorite girls.
Louise – Did you hear that girls? That should make you feel good.
Charlotte – I don't want you to go momma. Please don't go.
7 of 697
Louise – I'm not going to be gone long.
Charlotte – You're leaving us.
Louise – I'm not leaving you here Charlotte. I'm gonna be right back. You can stay here with Ms.
Aderman and have fun while I'm on my date.
Babysitter – Yes, we're gonna have a good time.
Louise - See. You want momma to be able to have some fun too don't you.
Jane – With that man who doesn't like kids?
Louise gets a nervous and embarrassed laugh.
Louise – Oh Jane he likes kids.
Jane – That's not what you said last night.
Louise – Oh...you just imagined that.
Charlotte – Please don't go mamma.
Louise – OK, now you girls are being ridiculous. I am coming back and you girls are going to have
to stay here.
Babysitter – Yes, you girls will be just fine. We're gonna have cookies...Have they had dinner yet?
Louise – Uhhh, not yet...I was in such a hurry. Do you mind giving them a little something? Maybe a
sandwich.
Babysitter – Not at all. What time will you be back?
Louise – Well I'm not sure. It might be rather late so maybe I should wait and pick them up in the
morning?
Babysitter – Oh...so you're not coming back tonight?
Charlotte starts crying harder.
Charlotte – Momma please don't go.
Louise- I didn't say I wasn't coming back at all. I'm just going to be gone for a day or two, Charlotte.
8 of 697
Babysitter – Or two?
June – She's not coming back.
Babysitter – Wait a minute Louise. Why do they.....
Louise interrupts the obvious coming question.
Louise – I am too June. Be quiet.
Babysitter – I'm getting a bad feeling myself. To tell you the truth Louise, the last two times you
dropped the girls off I was afraid you weren't coming back.
Louise – Why in the world would you think that?
Babysitter – Well for starters how many times have you complained about being a divorcee with 4
kids that no man would want to marry? And by the way, those were your words, not mine.
Louise – Well it's true. How would you like to be strapped with 4 kids to take care of and an exhusband who only wants to go hunting and fishing all the time. No man wants to have to take care of 4
kids from another man.
Babysitter – How about this man you're seeing?
Louise – He doesn't either. He already has two kids and he's made it more than clear he doesn't want
any more. Especially four from another man.
Babysitter – So why are you seeing him?
Louise – Well I have to have some sort of social life. I'm a real woman with needs and I need someone
to love me too. That's why. I love this man. You should see him. He's so handsome and he is such a
gentleman. He's a lady's man and he knows how to treat a lady unlike their father, Charles McGahee.
Babysitter – But he doesn't want any more kids. What are you going to do with the girls?
Louise – I'm working on that. I have gotten him to agree to take Roxanne.
Babysitter – One. What about the others?
Louise – I'm trying to figure something out.
Babysitter – Like what Louise?
Louise – This man I'm totally in love with....
9 of 697
Babysitter – Does he have a name?
Louise – Of course he has a name but he doesn't like me talking about him to anyone.
Babysitter – Huh. OK, go on. You were saying.
Louise – Yes, he knows a man who will take the other girls.
Babysitter – Are you talking about letting a man buy the girls? You would sell these children?
Louise – No I wouldn't sell my children. Who said anything about selling them?
Babysitter – You know damn good and well what I'm talking about Louise. You're not stupid.
Louise – Of course I do. But I know this man. He's closely related to the man I love. They're family and
business partners.
Babysitter – I will not be part of this. I want to know what you're planning to do Louise. I'll take them
all myself if you're going to go and do something like that.
Louise – Don't be ridiculous. You can't afford to raise 4 children any more than I can.
Babysitter – I will figure something out.
Louise – I have you know this man who wants the girls is very very wealthy darling and he knows a lot
of very wealthy and powerful people.
Babysitter – Woopy doo....Louise.
Louise – He's the brother in law and he's a lawyer. They are very wealthy and let me tell you honey,
they have class.
Babysitter – Oh my GOD. I don't believe what I'm hearing. What is wrong with you Louise that you
don't have more self esteem than to get involved with people like that?
Louise - I beg your pardon. I have plenty of self esteem. You just don't know what you're talking
about. He and his family are fine people and he wants to marry me as long as we can do
something with......
Louise quickly glances at the kids and finally realizes they are all absorbing every word spewing from
her mouth.
Babysitter - Are you sure he wants to marry you Louise? Sounds like to me they want your girls.
Louise - Would you stop that talk. You're upsetting them.
10 of 697
Babysitter – Oh I think you're doing a good job of that yourself. Unfortunately this is important and if
they have to get up set for me to save them then you only have yourself to blame because it
sounds like to me these are the kind of people who steal babies. The despicable kind of
perverts who use children for ill gotten gains by taking advantage of children from broken
homes.
Louise – Oh I doubt they're doing that. They're too classy. You would know that right away if you
ever met them.
Babysitter – OK, let me put it this way Louise. If anything happens to these girls you're not going to be
able to stop me from telling the authorities what you just said.
Louise – Nothing's going to happen to them Agnes.
Babysitter – Wait a second, is this the same man you told me about who's from Florida?
Louise's face lights up as she talks about her boyfriend she thinks is from a wealthy family in Florida.
Louise – Yes. Coral Gables darling.
Scene -
-Next week – Inside Apartment Building – Day Time – Louise, Charlotte, June, Jane
Jane is picking on June and trying to scratch her. Louise says absolutely nothing to Jane who is the
cause of the fussing as usual. Jane is always the cause as Louse well knows.
Roxanne – June do you want to come hang out with me in my bedroom?
Jane – Can I come too?
June – Do you have to always do everything I do? Can't I have any friends of my own?
Jane – Roxanne's your sister stupid, not your friend and she's my sister too.
June – She's also my friend. You don't have any friends.
Sounds harsh but Jane has well earned those remarks. June goes into Roxanne's room and closes the
door.
Charlotte – I'll be your friend Jane.
Jane – Shut up stupid. Roxanne likes me better than you. Nobody likes you so why would I wanna be
your friend.
11 of 697
Charlotte turns back and starts trying to process that idea to figure out how it could make any sense.
Louise (screaming) – June, Jane, Charlotte I want you to go play outside right now. I can't take all this
stress.
Jane – What are we suppose to do outside?
Louise - June get out here.
Louise – I don't care what you do, just do it out there.
June – Why do we have to go outside?
Louise - Either go outside or you're gonna drive me crazy. Do you girls want to see me go crazy? Do
you? Then get outside.
June, Jane and Charlotte all walk out the door.
Roxanne walks into the kitchen and back to her room without a word.
Scene –
- outside apartment building – Charlotte, June, Jane
Charlotte, June and Jane go out the door and over to the side of the apartment building.
June to Jane – Roxanne's right about mom being crazy. Don't you think?
Jane – I don't know. Maybe. I'm tired of having to be out here with nothing to do.
Charlotte has a stutter and her pronunciation is way off.
Charlotte – Why don't we play house?
Jane – Shut up creep. How are we suppose to play house in the dirt?
A car with two men pull up in the parking lot . The men get out of the car and start walking towards the
girls as Charlotte demonstrates with a stick how one can pretend to play house in the dirt.
Charlotte – It's easy. We can clean this area and separate it into different rooms. This can be my room
and this can be your room and.
Jane – You are so stupid creep. I can see why nobody wants to talk to you.
June to Jane – I would rather live with Dad than mom. Wouldn't you?
Jane – I don't know.
12 of 697
The two men walk up to the girls and they are immediately paralyzed with fear. The men are strangers
to the girls. They are two of Louise's brothers. Louise has 9 brothers and sisters.
Randolph – Hello girls, you must be June, Jane and Charlotte?
Girls don't say anything.
Randolph – Is that right? It's OK. We're kin to you and your mother ..and we came to help you girls.
Jewel and Randolph keep looking back at the apartment door and are acting a little nervous and
hurried.
Jewel - Your mother isn't doing good. You know that right?
June – She's acting weird.
Jane – Shut up June.
Randolph – You know what? I think maybe your mom needs to go to the hospital for just a little while.
You girls understand that don't you?
Girls say nothing.
Randolph – Are you girls hungry? You look like you could use a good meal and maybe some ice cream.
Men look back again and are growing anxious
Jewel – It's OK. Your momma asked us if we would come over and take you girls to get something to
eat. Will you help your mom and go with us for just a little bit so she can have some time alone to get
better? You want to help her. Right?
Men reach out their hands and girls reluctantly go with them and get in the back of the car. As soon as
everyone is in and the doors are shut Louise hears the doors close and looks out the window. She sees
the girls in the back of the car. She immediately runs out the door to try to stop the car but she's too
late..
At that moment a police car pulls up and Charles' is pulling up in his car behind the police car. Two
cops get out and try to block Louise off.
Louise – STOP! STOP! STOP! RANDOLPH, JEWEL, PLEASE DON'T DO THIS TO ME.
Police are pushing Louise back towards the apartment.
Policeman – You can't keep your mouth shut Louise.
13 of 697
Louise – I will, I promise. I won't say another word to anyone. Please don't take my children, please
don't do this. I can stay quiet. I swear.
Policeman – Too late, you had your chance.
Jewel – Go. Hurry.
Randolph takes off with the girls looking out the back window watching their mother trying to run after
the car but being pushed back by the dirty cops. Louise falls to the ground crying. The car rolls on. The
girls watch. They are all in shock.
Scene -
- 2 Weeks later – Faye's house – Girls bedroom – Faye, Charlotte, June, Jane
Phone rings. Faye answers and hangs up. The person calls right back. Faye does the same and then
leaves the receiver off the hook.
Jane – Was that my mom you hung up on again?
Faye – You keep it up Jane and you're going to be out of here.
Jane – You're not my mother. That was my mother wasn't it?
Faye – You're right, I'm not your mother, thank GOD. But I'm starting to see why your mother's where
she is. If I had a daughter like you I would go crazy too.
Jane – My mom loves me. She's nothing like you. You're crazy.
Faye – Oh really. Well I'm glad to find out what you're really thinking you little ungrateful brat. You
pick on your little sister and you try to pick on your own twin too. Maybe your mother let you get away
with that but you're not getting away with it in this house young lady. I will tear your bottom up and if
you think I'm kidding, just try me.
Jane – I wanna go home. I hate you. You're ugly and you're crazy.
Faye – You don't want to live here? Fine. I know just who to send you too. Let you work on Randolph's
farm and see how you like that.
Jane – Anything would be better than living with you.
Faye – And just what have I done to you except stop you from mistreating your sisters? You are nothing
but a bully and it's obvious why. You don't like your curly hair and you're jealous of your sisters.
Jane – I hate you. I hate you.
14 of 697
Faye – That's why you like your mother so much. She let you pick on June and Charlotte all you
wanted. Didn't she? You're just a sick little demon aren't you?
Jane spits in Faye's face. Faye slaps Jane in the face.
Faye – If you ever spit in my or anyone's face again, I will take a belt to you and you will never forget
again not to spit on other people. Do you understand me?
Jane stands up, walks over to Charlotte and spits in her face. Faye runs over, grabs Jane, and drags her
out of that bedroom and into Jane's room. Jane screams as Faye makes good on her promise to Jane.
Faye – You little God damned bitch I ought to tear you up. No, come to think of it maybe I'll let your
uncle Jewel have a go at you and see how you like that? I will not stand for you disrespecting me and
treating your sister like that. Do you understand me?
Jane – God to hell!
Faye starts spanking Jane with the belt and Jane starts screaming.
Charlotte starts crying.
Scene –
-Week later – Faye's house – interior – day – Faye and Jewel.
Jewel – We gotta hold out a little longer Faye. Mrs. McGahee will give in and offer up some dough to
get her granddaughters back. I don't think they wanna go to court.
Phone rings. Faye is in kitchen. Louise is calling again.
Faye – She's not going to quit calling and now Charles is calling too. …..
Jewel – Good. That means she's desperate and he's determined.
Scene - one week later – daytime Faye and Jewel's house – Faye, Louise on phone
Faye is in the kitchen scrubbing the dishes with fury as her mental wheels spin trying to time her plan.
The phone rings and she angrily answers it.
Faye - Hello.
Louise – Please don't hang up Faye.
Faye - I'm sorry you have the wrong number.
Faye hangs up. Few seconds go by. Phone rings again.
Faye – Hello. You have the wrong number.
15 of 697
Faye hangs up. Few seconds phone rings again.
Faye – Hello. I told you, you have the wrong number.
Charlotte is in her bedroom standing in the doorway listening. She musters up the courage to walk into
the living room to ask Faye.
Charlotte – Was that my mommy?
Faye – Was that my mommy? Was that my mommy? Would you quit asking me that every time the
phone rings. My GOD, how many times do I have to tell you your mother hasn't called. She doesn't
care about you. Besides she's sick. She's in the hospital.
Charlotte starts crying.
Charlotte – Am I ever going to see mommy again? Is she dying?
Faye – Dying? How would you know anything about dying?
Charlotte doesn't say anything.
Faye – My GOD what is so great about your mommy that you can't accept me as your new mother. I
am your mommy now. I take really good care of you don't I? What more can I do?
Scene -
– next day - park – daytime - Faye and Estelle – Fitzgerald, GA – park – Faye, Estelle
Faye notices three men walking up to them. The men are dressed in black suits and coats and look very
official.
Faye – Here comes trouble.
Estelle – What in the world?
Faye – Charles McGahee?
Estelle – I don't think so.
Man – Excuse me ladies, do you mind if we have a word with the two of you? It will only take a couple
of minutes.
The men flash some sort of identification and motion with their eyes to indicate they want the
conversation to be private out of Charlotte's range of hearing.
Faye – Away from her?
16 of 697
Man – Yes ma'am, if you don't mind. She'll be fine.
Faye – OK, Charlotte honey play with Smokey right here. We're gonna be right over there for just a
minute talking to these nice gentlemen.
The men and Estelle walk a few steps away from Charlotte. Faye steps over to join men and Estelle.
Faye – Luckily she loves dogs.
The men smile and say at the same time.
Both men – Yes, we know..
Estelle and Faye give each other a very curious and nervous look.
Scene -
– Milledgeville Georgia's State Mental Hospital – Int. - Louise is on the phone.
Louise – Jewel this is Louise. Please don't hang up.
Jewel – Louise. Where are you?
Louise – Jewel, I'm scared. You've got to help me.
Jewel – Are you still in the hospital?
Louise – Yes Jewel and I need your help. Please help me get out of here.
Jewel – I'm sorry Louise. There's nothing I can do. Charles and Mrs. McGahee had you committed.
Louise – No Jewel. You and Randolph signed the papers to have me committed.
Jewel is embarrassed because he knows he's lying since he and Randolph were the ones who signed the
papers to have her committed.
Scene – Park - Two men have finished conversation and are walking back to their vehicle.
Estelle and Faye watch and wonder.
Faye – You really believe they're from Washington, DC?
Estelle – I'm not sure but one thing's for certain. They're not from around here.
Estelle – What in the world would men from Washington, DC be doing here wanting to talk to us?This
17 of 697
has got to be a joke.
Estelle – I don't get the feeling they were joking.
Faye – OK....Well first of all, I don't even think what they're claiming is possible.
Estelle – Why would they be here if it weren't? Just for the fun of tricking us? Why would they do that?
Faye – Are you nuts?. You actually believe them?
Estelle – Why not? They obviously believe it and they know more than we do. That's for sure.
Faye – Alright. Suppose it's true. Why this family? And could you even tell what they were talking
about?
Estelle looks at Faye knowing the men made themselves perfectly clear.
Faye – This can't be true. You think they really don't know which one of the girls it's going to be?
Estelle - They know. They're just not telling us.
They both look in silence at Charlotte for a minute.
Faye - You think they've been to see Dot?
Estelle - I'm not sure but if they were talking about what it sounded like they were talking about......
Faye – And it's not Ginny, Dot's gonna be fit to be tied.
Scene -
– Two days later – Faye's house – Int. - Charlotte, Faye, David (Faye's son) -
David – I'm going to Jeff's and maybe to the game.
Charlotte – Can I go?
David – I don't know. You really wanna go?
Faye – You want to go with your brother David?
David – I'm not her brother mom.
Faye puts her finger up to her lips to signal David to shush.
Faye – But isn't that cute? Take her with you David. It'll be good for her.
18 of 697
David – Alright. I guess you can go. Get you out of here.
Faye – Watch it young man.
Charlotte – Can Smokey go too?
David – Come on Smokey.
Scene -
– same day - Field – Daytime – Charlotte, David, 2 of David's friends.
David's friend – Why did you bring her?
David – She wanted to come.
David's friend – You don't know how to say no? Tell me again why she's living with your folks?
David – I'm not sure, don't.....
David's friend – Uh hu......and she has some sort of “superpowers” you say? You believe that?
David's friends start laughing.
David – No man, I don't believe it. That's just what they say. All my aunts and uncles are crazy. You
know that.
David's friend – So are your parents.
David's friend – So why is she living with y'al?
David – My parents are trying to get her rich grandparents to pay them to get her back.
David's friend - We'll how bout we confirm if she has those superpowers the crazies are talk'n about?
David – I'm listening.
David's friend – Alright. Do this. Tell her to take her clothes off.
Charlotte hopes she heard that wrong.
David – Are you serious?
David's friend – Yeah, I'm serious. You bring her here and tell me she has superpowers. Well I wanna
see em. I wanna see what she can do.
19 of 697
David – I didn't say she has superpowers.
David's friend – Yes you did and now she's got to the count of five to start taking her clothes off or I'm
warning you. That's gonna be a dead dog before I get to six.
David's friend takes a pistol from his pants.
David's friend - One, two.
Charlotte starts taking her shirt off.
David – No way man, that's not gonna happen.
David starts pushing Charlotte back towards the car.
David's friend – What's the matter, you chicken? Bock, bock, bock bock, Bock.
2nd friend laughs too.
David – You're the crazy one. Come on Smokey.
David's very scared but trying not to show it. He's afraid to turn his back on the freak for fear he will
shoot him in the back so he tries to talk himself out of the situation as they walk backwards towards the
car.
David's friend – You should know but unlike you I don't have family in mental institutions.
David – I can't help where other people in my family end up. That doesn't mean everybody in this
family is nuts.
David's friend – I'm sorry, did I hurt your feelings. You can forget being my friend anymore fat boy.
David – That's fine with me.
Scene -
– Few days later – Faye's house – Int. - early morning. - Charlotte, Faye, Jewel
The door to Charlotte's bedroom opens. Faye walks in and over to Charlotte's bed and pulls down the
covers. This morning Charlotte has come up with a plan she hopes will talk Faye out of making her get
in Jewel's bed.
Faye – Come on honey. It' time to give your Uncle Jewel some good morning sugar.
Charlotte – My stomach hurts.
20 of 697
Faye – Don't give me that excuse. You need to go in there and show how much you appreciate your
Uncle taking care of you.
Charlotte goes reluctantly.
Scene -
– Jewel and Faye's bedroom – Charlotte, Faye, Jewel
Jewel is in bed still drunk. Faye makes Charlotte lay next to Jewel. The dog is barking non-stop.
Faye walks away into the bathroom and starts looking at the bed through the mirror. The dog continues
to bark and go nuts.
Jewel – Shut that dog up.
Faye – Smokey, you be quiet.
Charlotte realizes the dog is trying to help her because the dog does the same thing every time and so
far it's worked.
Jewel – You sure are a pretty thing.
Dog still barking.
Jewel – FAYE, SHUT THAT DAMN DOG UP.
Faye – Smokey quiet. Be quiet.
Dog continues.
Faye – Please keep your voice down Jewel.
Jewel - What's going on with her? Is she dangerous?
Faye shushes Jewel with her finger.
Faye - She's being watched.
Jewel – Yeah, I got that. And if she's being watched, we're being watched. The rich can get that done.
Faye – I wasn't really going to let you do anything. I just wanted to see if she really has super natural
powers.
Jewel – Thanks for letting me know. You could have gotten me in a lot of trouble.
Faye- It's going to be her Jewel. I can feel it. She's gonna to be the one...
21 of 697
Jewel – Don't start back with that crap Faye and quit kidding yourself. You're not gonna to be able to
keep her.
Faye – The hell I won't.
Jewel – You're right. The hell you won't.
Faye – They will have to take her over my dead body.
Jewel – Well that just might happen....and mine..
Faye – Would you keep it down. I'm trying to tell you I know something you don't know.
Jewel – What are you talking about? What are you trying to say Faye? I need to know what kind of
trouble you've gotten me into?
Faye – Trouble I got you in. You're the one who took those kids in the first place.
Jewel – You wanted me to.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Scene – Martin Farm – Ocilla, Georgia – Day time – Charlotte, Dot, Estelle, Liz, Beatrice, Grandpa
Martin
Estelle – I'm surprised Charlotte didn't wanna go to your house Dot.
Dot - She said she didn't want to live with me. She wanted to stay with Faye. Isn't that right, Charlotte?
Liz – I'm glad for that. If she had gone to your house they would have found her too by now.
Estelle – I guarantee you they're gonna find her at your house Liz.
Liz – No they're not. They've already questioned me and saw I didn't have her. They won't be back, will
they honey?
Estelle – You're play'n with fire Liz.
Liz – Why don't you say much sugar? Are you really that shy?
Charlotte doesn't answer.
Liz – Oh by the way, does she know where her mother is?
22 of 697
Liz is purposely trying to upset Charlotte now. That really get's Charlotte's attention and the woman
know Charlotte really wants to know where her mother is.
Dot – No, and I don't think we should tell her. What do y'all think?
All say no and laugh. Charlotte starts to cry.
Estelle – Have any of y'all heard about any more money to be made off these kids other than Mrs.
McGahee's money?
Grandfather – What do you mean Estelle? You better speak up if you know something we don't know.
Estelle – I don't know anything. I was just wonderin.
Liz – You know something we don't Estelle? Sure enough?
Grandfather – All I know girls is Mrs. McGahee is loaded and she wants custody of all her
granddaughters.
Dot – We hope.
Liz – I think we hit the jackpot sisters thanks to Louise. She's like a pot of gold sitting on my lap. Aren't
you sweetie?
Liz pats Charlotte on the head as all the adults laugh.
Estelle – You think Faye's gonna believe Mr. McGahee showed up here to get her?
Liz – I don't care what Faye believes. She's not blood. Besides. What's she gonna do, call the police?
Laughter from all grown ups. Charlotte's busy listening and trying to put it all together but it's next to
impossible since Faye has made her think Louise has died.
Estelle – She's gonna be mad as hell if we don't bring her back.
Liz – That's Faye's tough luck. She's mine now. Aren't you sweetie? And we're gonna get along just
fine.
Dot – You always thought Louise was smarter than us daddy. Now look where she is and look at us.
Grandfather – Louise is smart, girls. She married Charles McGahee.
Liz – That's cause of her looks and charm daddy. I won't deny she got the looks but we got the brains.
Grandfather – Either way, looks or brains, she married money girls and this baby of her's is gonna be
23 of 697
spoiled rotten. All Louise's girl are gonna have everything you girls wanted but never got. Your poor
daddy had to work hard on this farm. We didn't have the kind of money the McGahees have.
Girls sit and think hard about that. It appears their father has learned which button to push in their
minds.
Grandfather - What do you girls think about that?
Liz – We'll see about that daddy. We can twist her mind. When we're done with her she won't know if
she's come'n or go'n. You know, kinda like Louise. Can't we Dot?
The others have been laughing and egging Liz's plan on as she spills it out to her dad.
Dot – That's for sure.
Laughter all around.
Estelle – First y'all need to make sure her mother never gets out of the nut house.
Liz – Oh don't worry...
Dot – We're work'n on that.
Grandfather – You better also be figuring out how you're gonna get some of Mrs. McGahee's cash.
Liz – If we plan our time and time our plan we just may get it all.
Dot – You gonna help us daddy?
Grandfather – I'll do what I can.
Grandfather has an evil grin on his face.
Dot – What do you mean daddy?
Grandfather – Ah gees... what I mean is what are you girls gonna do for your daddy?
Liz laughs her most evil laugh.
Liz – Oh I got it. I think we can work something out there, can't we sweetie.
Liz looks at Charlotte.
Grandfather – Are you tell'n me?
Dot – Yes we are.
24 of 697
Laughter all around.
Grandfather - You mean you girls are actually gonna let me....?
Dot and Liz – That's right.
Grandfather – You're not gonna cause me any problems at all?
Dot – If we had to do it, Louise's girls should have to do it. They're not special. McGahees or not,
they're still part of the Martin family too.
Estelle - Even their rich grand mama can't change that.
Liz – You think we're gonna sit back and watch those rich spoiled girls get everything in life they want
without having to lift a finger to get it and not have to give their granddaddy some sugar?
Liz passes Charlotte to Grandfather.
Grandfather – I totally forgot what wonderful daughters I have before this moment. You girls got a
deal. Turn around here little girl and give your grandpa a kiss.
Charlotte's instincts are working well. She is going into shock. For some reason while she panics she
keeps thinking, 'it's going to be OK, don't be scared”.
Liz – See I told you we are smarter than Louise daddy.
Grandfather – Maybe you are girls. Maybe you are.
Charlotte is in shock. The evil demons laugh while she cries. After Charlotte has taken all she can take
she stops crying. Grandfather soon stops laughing and begins to feel pain. The demon females are still
laughing not noticing their demon father is having problems. Grandfather begins screaming in pain. He
eventually falls over in his chair. The demon is having a heart attack.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Scene 12 – later that day - Faye's house – Ext. - Faye, Dot, Charlotte's
Dot and Bill are pulling up with Charlotte in back. Dot pretty much jumps out of the car.
Faye – I wasn't expecting y'all back so early.
Dot – You can have her Faye, she's all yours.
Faye – What is wrong with you?
Dot – What's wrong with me?
25 of 697
Faye – What happened, Dorothy?
Dot – I don't wanna talk about it. Our father is probably not going to live through the night, Faye
Bill – She's very upset Faye. Let's talk about it later.
Faye – I don't understand?. Why are you looking at her like that and acting so strange?
Dot – I'm not the strange one here Faye and I have witnesses to that. She is and she's dangerous.
Faye – You're gonna have to tell me more than that Dot for me to understand.
Dot heads back towards her car.
Faye - Louise called while I was gone to meet you. She talked to Jewel.
Dot – You tell Jewel not to talk to Louise and to hang up when she calls.
Faye – I have been. Jewel didn't know it was her until it was too late.
Dot gets in her car with Bill and drives away.
Charlotte – My mommy...
Faye – SHUT UP. Not another word. (Faye looks around to see if anyone's watching) Honey.
Scene -
- one month later - night time – Charlotte's bedroom – Charlotte, God
Charlotte is having a dream. She is talking to a man.
God – I certainly have heard all your prayers Charlotte.
Charlotte – You have?
God – Yes sweetness. You've been asking me to send your mommy back to you.
Charlotte – Are you gonna let mommy come back?
God – That's something I wanted to talk to you about. Sweetheart, your mother is very sick.
Charlotte starts to cry.
Charlotte – Is mommy gonna die?
26 of 697
God – Listen to me. Your mommy's not sick like you think.
Charlotte – But you just said she's sick.
God – I know I did. But it's a difficult thing for me to explain to you right now so that you can
understand. So don't worry about that for now. OK?
Charlotte – Is mommy gonna die?
God – No, not now. Not for a long long time from now.
Charlotte – Please, can she come home?
God – We'll see sweetness. But first there's something I need to ask you. Alright?
Charlotte – Alright.
God - You're too young to understand most of this now but later on when you're older you will. It hurts
me to say the World is threatened and it's been getting worse and worse every day. So there's only one
thing I can do about it. But I'm gonna need your help.
Charlotte – OK.
God – Hold on. I need to tell you more. It's gonna be very difficult for you but you are the one I know
for a fact I can count on to do what I need you to do. Do you understand?
Charlotte – Yes sir.
God is amused by the sir.
God – You don't need to call me sir sweetheart...I want you to know the reason I know this is because
of your prayers for your mama.
Charlotte – It is?
God – Yes. It is. But you need to know your mommy really is sick and she does need help. But to be
perfectly honest, even I haven't been able to figure out exactly what's wrong with her yet. And that's
what I'm trying to do. What I know now is your mother's far too easily influenced by people who are
truly mentally ill and just want to mess with her mind. Like some of her sisters and many others who
are going to end up getting her into a lot of trouble. Now that's a certainty. A damned certainty if there
has ever been one. I promise, you'll see exactly what I mean later on. But honey, your mommy had to
be the way she is and she also had to be your mommy. Otherwise my plan wouldn't work. So I sent you
to be born to her for that reason. And like you, she agreed to play that part a long time ago before she
was even born. For these reasons, I'm cutting her a break. A big break. Actually several big breaks.
27 of 697
Because her's is not an easy role to play. It's extremely hard. Think about that later on when you
understand all this. But someone had to do it and your mother was the one who had to do it because she
was the only one who would agree to do it. And I want you to know, other than a few really bad choices
she's gonna make during her life, she's actually a very good person. Or at least I think she is. That's the
question I'm needing an answer for and that's another reason I sent you back. The same goes for your
father Charles. He's really a good person but he has some serious issues he has to overcome. And he
will because he's going to sincerely seek the help he knows he needs. Now here's where it gets really
complicated. You're going to write this all down one day. At least I hope you will and I believe you are.
So when people read this, they will be asking themselves, if Louise is really a good person who was
just playing a bad role she had agreed to play in order to save the world, does that mean the rest of us
are really good too and have just been playing roles we had already agreed to play? That honey, is
going to be the big question for you. Was Shakespeare correct in saying, “All the world's a stage, and
all the men and women merely players: they have their exits and their entrances; and one man in his
time plays many parts, his acts being seven ages.”
Charlotte – I don't know.
God – I know you don't sweetheart. But you will find out. You well help finally solve the question.
But don't worry about that right now because right now the problem is, your mother's not getting
the help she needs where she is. So even though I'm a little uneasy about doing it, I'm going to let
your mommy come home honey.
Charlotte – You are?
God – Yes sweetie I am. But I need you to know that if I do this, it's gonna end up causing you a lot of
problems one day. I don't need to go into all that right now but I do want to tell you that you will need
some help too in dealing with your mother. But don't worry. Because of that, I will bring over someone
to help you when the time comes that you need the help. Did you understand all that?
Charlotte – I think so. Did you say you will let mommy come home?
God – Yes sweetheart. I'm gonna let her come home.
Charlotte starts balling tears of happiness.
Charlotte – Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. I miss mommy.
God – I know you do and I'm sorry you had to go through what you have. If there had been any other
way I would have found it. But there wasn't.
Charlotte – When is she coming home?
God – It will be very soon. But sweetie, I have something I need to ask you.
Charlotte – OK.
28 of 697
God – I'm going to need to send my son back and he's going to need help when he gets there. He's
going to need someone older, and shall we say, a little more savvy than he will be. At least while he's
still young. Now I was thinking you will be just about the right age to be able to, as they say, show him
the ropes. So would you mind if I asked you to be the one to help me keep him safe and away from
danger?
Charlotte – OK. I will do that.
God – I already knew you would say that. I know you very well.
Charlotte – You do?
God – I do. Alright, that's what we'll do. So you stop crying and worrying now. OK?
Charlotte – OK. I love you.
God – I love you too sweetness. Get some sleep now.
Charlotte – OK. Bye, bye.
God – Bye, Bye.
Scene -
– next day – Faye's house – Kitchen – Faye, Charlotte, David, two policemen
Faye's in Kitchen cooking. Police car pulling up in Faye's driveway but Faye hasn't seen it yet because
the phone rings.
David – Hello. It's for you mom.
Faye – Hello. Hello Mr. McGahee. For the last time, Charlotte is not here. I don't know where she is
but I'm tired of you calling. I already told you over and over, I don't know where she is.
Door bell rings. David opens the door. Charlotte is in her bedroom listening but to scared to move.
David – Mom
Faye goes to talk to policeman but talks quietly so Charlotte can't hear her. She nods her head no a lot.
Policeman leave. Faye closes the door and looks relieved that the police are leaving.
Scene -
– Next day. Elementary school – Int. - Charlotte in classroom. One teacher.
Teacher – OK kids settle down.
29 of 697
Two policemen stand at the doorway of the classroom with the Principle.
Teacher – May I help you?
Principle – Yes Miss Turner. Do you have a student in your classroom by the name of Charlotte
McGahee?
Charlotte looks over at the door and she instinctively knows help has finally arrived. She suspects and
hopes it's her father.
Teacher – Yes she's right here. May I please ask what this is about?
Principle – I'll let the officers explain.
Policeman – Yes ma'am. We need to ask her a couple of questions about her family. A gentleman's in
town claiming to be her father and we need to be absolutely certain he really is her father before we let
him take her. Apparently her family has been in a custody struggle of some sort where money's
involved
Charlotte starts crying and crying and crying. The relief she feels as she listens to the policemen speak
is overwhelming. She shakes with happiness as she cries and after crying a while she almost feels like
laughing. It is a strange sensation for a little girl being so happy and at the same time releasing so much
pent up fear, anger and sadness. To cry so hard because you are so happy.
Teacher – Oh my Lord, thank you.
Policeman – Apparently she was taken from her home and her father's been trying to find her.
Teacher – I knew it. I knew something was wrong. I knew it was something like that but I didn't know
what to do or who to ask.
Policeman – Do you mind if we ask her a couple of questions?
Teacher – Go right ahead. Charlotte it's OK. These wonderful men are here to help you. It'll be OK
now.
Charlotte is still crying until the police officers begin to speak directly to her and she begins to realize
they really get it and are going to get her out of Faye and Jewel's home. Once she begins to feel more
sure she is leaving, her tears and crying slowly begin to turn to a calm but unsure smile. The policemen,
principle and teacher watch this process and realize she really had been tortured emotionally.
Policeman – Hi Charlotte. We're here to help you, OK.
Charlotte nods OK without hesitation this time.
30 of 697
Policeman – There's a man waiting at your aunts and uncle's house who's claiming to be your father.
Do you think you would recognize your father if you saw him?
Hearing that for a second time causes Charlotte to begin to cry again but still with tears of happiness.
Policeman – Has it been a long time since you've seen your father?
Charlotte nods yes.
Policeman – But you still think you could recognize him?
Charlotte nods yes.
Policeman – OK, the last question is, do you have any idea where your mother is?
It takes a while for Charlotte to get it out. She's still crying with happiness that quickly turns back to
sadness.
Charlotte – I think she's in heaven.
The teacher and students start crying.
Teacher – That's probably what she was told.
Policeman – I'm not sure but I don't think that's the case Charlotte. I think your mom is alive and wants
to see you. I know your father wants to see you and he's going to take you to your grandmother's house.
Does that sound OK?
Charlotte begins to cry uncontrollably with happiness again. She nods yes.
Policeman – Don't you worry. We're gonna get to the bottom of this. We'll go see the man who we
think is your father and if you say he's your father and we determine he is your father, you can go with
him.
Charlotte cries and cries however she begins to fear what will happen if they don't let her go and don't
believe Charles is really her father. She knows Faye is going to be there trying to twist her arm and she
is ready for it.
Scene -
– same day – Faye's house - /Ext – Charlotte, Charles, 2 policemen, Faye, Jewel
Faye – That's not Charles McGahee. Mr. McGahee is tall and handsome and rich. Not fat and.....This
man looks like a cave man.
Charles – You know what lady, I think I'll save my description of you and your drunk husband for
court.
31 of 697
Faye – Say it now. Let's hear what you have to say.
Charles – No, I'll save it but I will say this. I can't help but notice your husband seems to be too scared
to come out of the house. Why do you think that is officer?
Policeman – I don't know.
Charles – I believe I know.
Policeman – I can promise you we will find out.
Faye- You're crazy. My husband's a real man who's been taking care of your child.
Charles – Right lady. Your husband took my kids hoping to extort money from my mother.
Faye – He most certainly did not. Louise asked us to take them.
Charles – Sure lady. Don't think I don't know what you Martins are into. You're all sick.
Policeman – So you admit you think she's his daughter?.
Faye – I didn't say that?
Policeman – You said your husband's been taking care of his child.
Charles – You did. You certainly did and both the officer and I heard you. You know exactly who I am
and you've been lying all this time telling me you didn't have Charlotte.
Faye – I never said I didn't have her.
Charles – Really, wasn't it just last night you told the officers who came to your house Charlotte wasn't
here and you didn't know where she was?
Faye – I'm going in the house now. I don't like your tone and I don't have to take this and I don't ever
want to see you again.
Charles – Well I'm sorry ma'am but you're definitely going to be seeing me again...and my lawyer and a
judge and a jury.
Policemen – OK, now I think it's pretty clear what's going on here. Mr. McGahee you're free to take
your daughter as long as she feels OK going with you.
Charles – Thank you.
32 of 697
Policeman – Charlotte do you feel OK going with your dad? You do recognize him don't you?
Charlotte nods her head yes and begins to cry in relief. Charles shakes the policeman's hand and turns
to walk to his car with Charlotte. They get in and wave to the policemen as they drive away.
Scene – -A few hours later – Mimi & Lou's house – Hiawassee, GA – Mimi, Lou, Charles, Charlotte,
June, Jane, 3 Pekingese dogs.
Charles is pulling up to the house with Charlotte. The door opens. Lou 50, Mimi 61, and 3 Pekingese
dogs come running out with big smiles on their faces.
Mimi – It's Charlotte. Come here honey and give me a hug. You're safe now baby, we don't have to
worry anymore.. You remember me and your granddaddy Lou don't you?
Charlotte nods yes even though she's not totally sure but she can sense Lou is a good guy and Mimi
looks nice too. Charlotte is actually smiling although she is a little anxious since a child can never
really know about a new place and new faces. The Pekes are jumping up and down and as happy as can
be to see Charlotte. That really helps.
Charles – I told you I would get her mom.
Mimi – You did honey. You did. And just in time for Christmas. It's amazing.
Mimi starts to cry.
Lou – Now don't cry Mimi, this is a happy time.
Lou is noticeably holding back the tears himself. Charlotte looks over to Lou and sees June and Jane
coming from the house. June walks over to Charlotte.
June – Where have you been?
Charlotte doesn't say anything. Her face goes blank and her head drops down. Faye's house almost
seems like a distant nightmare already.
Scene -
– 2 weeks later – Mimi & Lou's house – Hiawassee – Charlotte, June, Jane, Mimi
Charlotte, June and Jane are in their bedroom. Charlotte is wrapping aluminum foil around coat
hangers stretched out to make halos. She has a white sheet draped around her shoulder. She is making
three halos and is getting the white top sheet off of June and Jane's bed. June is brushing her long
straight hair while Jane watches. Jane walks to the dresser and looks in the mirror at her naturally curly
hair. She gets a look of disappointment as she looks at her hair and walks back to her bed looking
frustrated. June notices but says nothing. June's hair is light dirty blonde in color. Jane's hair color is
same but a darker shade. Charlotte's hair is a very light champagne blonde.
33 of 697
Jane – Why do you want to do this stupid whatever?
June – Just do it and make her happy. It's not gonna kill you.
Jane – It's so stupid. Like her.
Charlotte is not fazed by Jane's comments and is only concentrating on making sure her play gets done.
June – If you just do it she will quit asking.
Jane – But why?
Charlotte – It's Christmas time.
Jane – So what, it's not like we're gonna get anything.
June – You don't know that. I'm sure we'll get something.
Jane – Like what?
June – I don't know.
Jane's attitude is slowly starting to rub off on June but June tries to resist Jane's influence.
Jane – It better be something good.
Mimi pokes her head in. Are you girls ready yet?
Charlotte – Almost.
Charlotte doesn't pay much attention to June and Jane's conversation since they don't usually include
her and feel they don't have anything in common with her since she's a whopping whole year and a half
younger than them. Charlotte hands Jane and June their halos. Jane rolls her eyes and waits to see if
June's going to put hers on. June goes to the mirror and puts hers on while primping her hair. Jane
grows more angry and glares but finally puts the halo on.
Mimi's back.
Mimi - Oh you girls look beautiful. Just like little angels. I wish Roxanne was here too.
Charlotte hands Jane and June their sheets.
Charlotte - Here, put this on.
34 of 697
Jane – I don't like you telling me what to do.
Mimi – Jane, if you want Santa Clause to bring you something you better behave. Don't ruin this for
her.
Jane reluctantly puts the sheet over her shoulders. June already has hers on. Charlotte hands June and
Jane a candle. Charlotte takes out matches to light the candles. Mimi watches. Charlotte picks up the
matches. June walks over and takes the matches from Charlotte since she likes to do that. Mimi walks
over to make sure the candles don't fall while June's lighting them.
Charlotte – OK, we're ready.
Mimi – OK, be really careful with those candles now. Don't drop em.
Charlotte – OK, y'all come over here.
Jane stands behind June. Charlotte stands behind Jane Mimi is delighted.
Jane – I should be in front since I'm the oldest.
June – By five minutes.
Jane – I don't care. I'm still the oldest
Charlotte – OK, One, two, one, two, three.
June starts to laugh at Charlotte's corniness.
June – You sound so goofy doing that one, two, three.
Charlotte – What do you want me to say?
June – I don't know. Just start.
Charlotte – OK. Charlotte starts singing. June joins in reluctantly probably half out of shyness and the
other because Jane has made her feel stupid for joining in. Charlotte begins singing “Silent Night, Holy
Night”. June sings a little but Jane only sings every few words and looks ashamed for having joined in.
June is less enthusiastic as she could be and eventually gives in to Jane's disinterest and goes over to sit
on her bed leaving Charlotte standing alone. Charlotte finishes the song by herself and begins to think
about her mom. She almost begins to cry but holds it back for fear Jane will scream at her. Jane pulls
her halo off first and then takes her sheet off. Mimi walks over to blow out her candle before she sets
the house on fire.
Jane – I'm glad that's over. That was so dumb.
35 of 697
Mimi – That wasn't dumb. That was the sweetest thing I've ever seen in my life.
Mimi walks away for a second about to cry but turns and walks back in.
Mimi - Why do you think it's dumb, Jane?
Jane – I don't have to answer to you.
Mimi – I've just about had it with you young lady and where on earth did you learn to talk like that?
Charlotte's completely disappointed her attempt to have fun failed. June now takes her halo and sheet
off and says with great sarcasm,
June – Well that was fun.
Two men come to talk to Mimi – Something that upsets Mimi greatly
Scene -
– 3 months later – Mimi and Lou's house – day time - Mimi, Lou
Lou – Who are these two men you keep talking about?
Mimi – I told you I don't know. They gave me their cards but after they left the cards were gone.
Lou - I want to believe you Mildred. I do. But you're going to have to tell me more.
Mimi is freaking out
Mimi – I'm telling you I don't know what is going on.
Lou – I don't know either honey. I think it's odd they came here to talk to you while I was at work.
Mimi – There's something else but I can't tell you or you'll think I've lost my mind.
Lou – It's OK Mimi. You can tell me. I won't think you've lost your mind. Did these men ask you for
money?
Mimi – No they didn't ask for money. Why do you always think everyone only wants to talk to me
because of my money?
Lou – Because Mimi, that's usually the case. And those men, whoever they were, were probably
nothing more than con artists trying to get your money.
Mimi – No they weren't. They couldn't have cared less about my money. Judging by their clothing they
probably have more money than we do.
36 of 697
Lou – What do you know about clothing Mimi? You wear your housecoat every day. Day and night.
Mimi – What do you mean by that? I know how to dress but I'm not gonna dress up just to sit around
this house.
Lou – Oh my GOD, I've got to get out of here.
Mimi – No no, please Lou, don't leave me. Are you walking out on me?
Lou – No Mimi. I'm not walking out on you. I'll be back. I just need to get away for a while.
Mimi – When are you coming back. LOU! Please come back. I'm sorry. I won't say another word about
those men. LOU! Please come back.
Lou leaves the house and Mimi sobs uncontrollably. She can't get around very well any more so she
can't run after him. Charlotte walks in and sees Mimi sobbing but doesn't know what to do.
Scene - - Two days later. Morning time- Charlotte, June & Jane are walking to the bus stop at the top
of the driveway to Mimi & Lou's house. Mimi is just approaching by foot and stops to watch them as
she looks around in the woods as if she's looking for someone. She still can't walk very easily and is
struggling to get around.
Mimi – Girl's I want you to be careful.....
Mimi starts crying. June and Jane keep walking.
June – We are. We'll be OK, Mimi.
Charlotte stops and watches Mimi.
Mimi – Will you be careful? I love you honey. You know that don't you Charlotte?
Charlotte looks down at the ground.
Mimi – Sometimes I say things I don't really mean, but I do love you honey. Please, you've got to
believe me.
Mimi walks to Charlotte and knells down to talk to Charlotte at her height.
Mimi – I don't want to scare you but you girls might be in danger so you have to be careful. There were
a couple of men by here the other day who say they've been watching you girls but I don't know why.
At least I didn't the other day but I think I've figured it out. Honey, they said one of you would save the
life of a very very very important man years from now but they didn't say which of you it would be. I
don't know if they even know. Either way they didn't have to because I can tell. I can tell honey. I know
it's going to be you. You think and you listen and you observe....and you're soooo sweet and just look at
37 of 697
those eyes. I don't understand how those men know what they claim to know but I believe them. I
believe what they told me and I think I've figured out who the man's going to be. It has to be him
simply because I don't believe they would be coming around here like that or acting so serious unless it
was him. You believe me don't you?
Charlotte smiles and nods yes.
Mimi - Oh my Lord, honey. I don't know if I'll even still be alive when it happens so I want to thank
you now for being my precious little grand baby. And I want you to know I will always cherish these
memories of being here with you.
Mimi grabs Charlotte and hugs her as she weeps. Charlotte looks confused and worried about her
grandmother.
Mimi – That's what I wanted to tell you. You better go now before you miss the bus.
Charlotte walks away but keeps turning back to look at Mimi as she cries.
Mimi – Remember, I love you honey.
Scene – - 3 months later – Lou and Charlotte are pulling up to the marina on Hiawassee Lake in a
little fishing boat. Three men 50-70 years old are standing and sitting at the dock and lend a hand
getting Lou's boat situated.
Sam – Morning Lou, afternoon.
Fred – Well look what the cat drug in today.
Lou – You took those words right out of my mouth Fred. How is it you always know what I'm about to
say? Howdy Al, Sam.
Fred – Hell, I always know what you're thinking too so be careful.
Al – Who you got with you there Lou? She sure is pretty.
Fred – She sure is. Look at those big blue eyes.
Sam – She can't be any relation to you Lou.
Fred – No way she's too purty to be kin to him. Did this mean old man steal you sunshine?
Charlotte tries to smile and nods no shyly.
Fred – Good we were worried. You never know around here.
38 of 697
Sam – Are you enjoying the boat ride with your uncle Lou?
Charlotte nods yes again.
Lou – She's shy.
Sam & Fred – Well there ain't nothin wrong with that.
Al – Fred use to be shy when he was young now we can't shut'm up.
Lou – Is that so? I can't picture Fred being shy.
Fred – I was more shy than she is. My ma couldn't hardly get me out of the house. I was scared of
everybody. Still am.
All laugh.
Sam – But speaking of taking kids. Has anybody else come by about that girl in Duluth?
Fred – What is her name again?
Al – Mackle. Barbara Mackle from Coral Gables, Florida.
Lou – Not that I know of but we better save that for later.
Lou motions for them not to talk in front of Charlotte.
Fred – Oh. That's her father they're talkin to?
Lou – Don't ask me anything because I don't know anything. Y'all know as much as I do about that.
Al – We know you don't know nothin about it Lou and we'd never suggest you did. But just between us
you have to have your ideas of who did it. You think Mildred's son had anything to do with it?
Lou – I don't know. But let's stop talkin about it. We came out to have a good time today.
Sam – Alright but they wouldn't be talkin to him if there wasn't something suspicious you know.
Lou – I know, I know. But I don't know what it is other than he owns land in Duluth. But so do a lot of
folks. So what does that mean?
Scene –
-One month later – Mimi & Lou's house – Daytime- Charles shows up unannounced and
unwelcome. Mimi, June & Jane are in living room. Lou is in kitchen. Charlotte is under kitchen table
crying. Her legs are hurting really bad from what Lou & Mimi call growing pains.
39 of 697
Lou – You're going to feel better little bit. One of grandad Lou's homemade sandwiches and you'll be
good as new.
Mimi – Pour her a glass of milk too Lou. She doesn't drink enough milk.
Lou – OK, that sounds like a good idea. You have to drink your milk little bit.
Mimi – And ask her why she won't let her grand mama Mimi make her a sandwich?
Lou starts laughing.
Lou – That's because grandpa Lou's her favorite isn't it honey?
Jane – Yeah and she's Lou's favorite too. You couldn't make that more obvious.
Lou – Well Jane there might be a reason for that.
Jane – See I knew it. Didn't you June?
Lou – With the way you two hardly ever talk to her. Someone needs to be nice to her and treat her
special. So no, I will not apologize to you for that Jane.
Lou grabs Charlotte's hand to get her to come out from under the table. He swings her around as if they
are dancing and then has Charlotte stand on his feet as he does a dance. Charlotte laughs and laughs.
Only Lou can make Charlotte laugh like that and Lou loves it.
Jane – Whatever. So she likes to hang out with old people.
June laughs.
Lou – Say what ever you want. Charlotte is my favorite. Aren't you little bit?
Charlotte laughs more. There's a knock at the door. Lou stops and goes to the door just as it is opening.
Charles – Hi, Lou. Is it OK for me to come in?
Lou – I recon you'll have to ask your mother that.
40 of 697
Mimi – What are you doing here Charles?
Charles – I came to see you and my girls mama.
Mimi – No no. No more Charles. Stay right there.
Charles – Why can't I come in mama? Please. I just want to see my kids. I miss em.
Mimi – I'm sorry. I told you I don't want any trouble around here. What were you thinking coming
here?
Charles – I'm not trying to make trouble mama. I just miss the girls. I love em.
Mimi – Oh the hell you do Charles. If that's so why don't you ever call? We have a phone but
it hardly ever rings.
Charles – I'm sorry mama.
Mimi – What do you want Charles? Just cut through the crap.
Charles – I miss you too mama. Please give me another chance.
Mimi – Another chance. To do what? Kidnap these girls too. You gonna bury them alive so you don't
have to pay child support?
Charles – I didn't do that mama and you know I would never do something like that to these girls or
anybody. Except for maybe their mother.
Charles tries to get Mimi to lighten up.
Mimi – I don't know anything anymore Charles that's all I know. I don't know what to expect out of
you next. You are nothing like Bobby. He is sweet and honest. Never in a million years would Bobby
get involved in the kind of things you've done Charles. Never in a million years.
Charles – I didn't do it mama.
Mimi – Don't lie to me Charles. Don't you stand there lying to me. I know damn good and well you had
something to do with what happened to that girl. Everyone does and now Lou's own friends around
here are questioning Lou and he's having to try to stick up for you and answer for you.
41 of 697
Charles – Mama, I swear it wasn't me. It was probably Louise and her friends.
Mimi – What in the hell are you talking about Charles? Louise is in the hospital.
Charles – No she's not mama. She got out. She's been out for a couple of months.
Mimi – How do you know that?
Charles – Because she's been living in Atlanta for a couple of months. She has powerful friends ma.
Mimi – Don't give me that crap Charles. If it's true that Louise was involved then I bet you were too.
You obviously still associate with her otherwise you wouldn't know she was out of the hospital.
Charles – I don't associate with her mama. I hate her. You know that.
Mimi – What do you want from me Charles? What did you come here for?
Charles – I came to see you and the girls mama but I thought while I was here I would talk to you about
another piece of property I found in Duluth that's gonna be a really good investment. I can feel it.
Mimi – I thought so. You came here to ask me for more money to buy another piece of property.
Charles – That's not why I came here mama.
Mimi – Yes it is Charles and you are out of your mind if you think I'm going to give you one more
dollar to buy more land after what you've done. Not only am I not going to buy more land for you I'm
not giving you any more money period. I am tired of supporting you Charles and I am tired of you
expecting you can just come by whenever you want to ask me for more money.
Charles – Please mama. Just this last time. I promise I won't ever ask again.
Mimi- That's what you said last time.
Charles – I mean it mama. This property is really special. You would agree if you saw it, that it's a good
investment.
Scene -
- 1 week later - daytime – Mimi and Lou's house – Ext – Charlotte, June, Mimi
June is sitting on the porch. Charlotte is learning how to hula hoop to Harper Valley PTA and singing
along. Mimi comes to the door and smiles. Mimi motions for Lou to come look. Lou starts laughing not
42 of 697
expecting Charlotte to want to sing a country song. The radio's on.
Charlotte – And that's the day my momma socked it to the Harper Valley PTA.
June – It's my turn. You've had it long enough.
Charlotte walks to June who's sitting on the swing reading a geography book.
Mimi – Are you girls ready for lunch? I'm fixing sandwiches.
June – I am.
Charlotte doesn't respond.
Mimi – Charlotte, you still not eating?
Charlotte nods no.
Mimi – You need to eat something.
June- Why aren't you eating?
Charlotte – I'm not hungry. What are you reading?
June – Geography.
Charlotte – What's that?
It's one of my classes. You haven't gotten to it yet. You're not old enough.
Charlotte – What's it about?
June – You won't understand.
Charlotte – I might.
June – I doubt it.
Charlotte – Why?
43 of 697
June – You're too young.
June starts staring strangely for a moment as if she fell into thought.
June – It shows where the different states are. Like here is Georgia. Here is Florida and over here is
California.
Charlotte – Cali what?
June – California. See I told you you wouldn't be able to understand. Why can't you talk better
than you do by now?
Charlotte shrugs her shoulders. Her R's sound like W's. It's because no one except Mimi and Lou has
ever talked to her much. She mainly just listened all her life.
June – Are the kids in this school nicer to you than the ones at Fayes?
Charlotte nods no.
June – I wonder why that is?
Charlotte – Are they nice to you?
June – Some are. Some aren't. I have a couple of friends at school.
Charlotte – You do?
June – Uh hu. That's because I have a really good personality and I'm outgoing.
Charlotte lets that go and doesn't say anything. June says that a lot.
June – When I grow up I”m gonna live in California.
Charlotte – You are?
June – Yes, I am.
Charlotte – How do you know that?
June – I had a dream about it the other night. I saw it. I'm gonna be happy and have fun.
44 of 697
Charlotte – Can I go with you?
June – I don't know. We'll see.
June and Charlotte both begin thinking about it.
Scene- – 4 months later – Mimi and Lou's house – Ext – Lou, Mimi, Pekingeses, Charlotte, June,
Jane, Louise, Liz, Brian
Everyone is sitting out on the front porch except Mimi. A car is coming down the driveway that no one
recognizes. As the car pulls closer everyone tries to see who's in it. Lou opens the door and puts his
head in to shout to Mimi.
Lou – They're here Mimi.
Charlotte – Who is it?
June – I don't know?
Mimi walks out and watches as the car comes to a stop in front of the house and the passengers get out.
A boy, Brian Leidell, 8 years old, gets out of the back seat first, followed by Louise and then the driver,
Liz Leidel. Charlotte can't believe her eyes. The more she looks the more she can't believe what she
sees. She feels happy and scared at the same time. She can't stop looking and time literally freezes for a
few moments. She's wondering if she's seeing a ghost or if it's really her mother. She begins trembling
and fears believing what she thinks she's seeing is real just in case it's an illusion. Louise looks at the
girls and sees Charlotte. She begins to cry. Charlotte sees her cry and recognizes her voice. She can't
believe what she's seeing and now hearing. She can't cope at all with what she is feeling and isn't sure
what to do. Lou is watching and is alarmed Charlotte is going to go into shock.
Lou – Charlotte, are you OK. Do you know who that is?
Charlotte starts shaking.
Lou – It's OK. That's your momma honey.
Charlotte knows she can trust Lou not to lie to her. She shakes as tears roll down her face with no
sound. Louise begins to walk towards the porch as best she can but she can hardly walk herself.
Charlotte sees her mother trying to walk and sees how pale and weak her mother looks. She can't look
anymore so she runs from the porch and around the house to the back and to the water's edge. Lou tries
to catch her but he can't. Lou and Mimi run after her and watch as she heads to the water. Lou screams
Lou – Charlotte, Charlotte, NO. Don't
45 of 697
Mimi – Oh my GOD, You've got to stop her. She's going to drown.
Lou runs and catches Charlotte right at the water's edge. Charlotte wasn't going to drown herself but
she didn't know what she was going to do. For some reason she was automatically drawn to the water.
Lou grabs her.
Lou – Little bit, what is going on with you? What has you so scared?
Charlotte begins to cry out loud.
Lou – Aren't you happy to see your mama? Is that it? You're happy? GOD answered your prayers didn't
he. You've been praying for your momma to get out of the hospital haven't you?
Charlotte nods her head yes as she continues to cry. Louise has made her way to the back and watches
unsure of what Charlotte's feeling. Louise cries uncontrollably and Liz helps keep her from falling over.
Scene 24 – a few minutes later – Mimi and Lou's house – Ext – Lou, Mimi, Pekingeses, Charlotte,
June, Jane, Louse, Liz, Brian
It's Charlotte birthday but she didn't even realize it. Lou and Mimi stayed quiet so it would be a surprise
but they never expected that. Louise is sitting next to Charlotte on the swing. She hands Charlotte her
birthday present.
Louise – Here you go. It's not much......
Charlotte's eyes light up as she touches the gift almost as if it's a dream. Her mother handed her a paper
mobile with animals on it. Charlotte knows she has seen the mobile before but can't figure out where.
Louise – You like it? I know how much you like animals.
Charlotte starts to cry with happiness as she nods yes. Louise tries to hold back the tears and struggles
to try to make Charlotte laugh instead of cry.
Louise – You like it that much? Well honey......
To her that mural is as good as the hope diamond. Louise is trying to get her to stop crying and be
happy but Louise's laughter soon turns to tears she tries her best to hold back.
Louise – Well honey I didn't think it would make you cry. You like it that much?
Brian starts to cry. Louise hugs Charlotte again. Charlotte had seen it in a dream she had when she was
living with Faye and Jewel. God showed it to her.
46 of 697
Jane – What did she get?
Jane walks over to inspect and scowls at what it is but is pleased it's nothing she would want.
Jane - You didn't come see me and June on our birthday.
Louise – I'm sorry Jane. I couldn't honey. But I promise you I would have if there had been any way.
Jane – Uh hu. Sure. I knew I wasn't going to be your favorite.
Louise – No honey, you don't understand.
Jane – Yes I do.
Louise – I would have been here if it were up to me. You know that Jane. But I brought you and June
something too.
Louise hands Jane a little decorative mirror. Jane rolls her eyes and doesn't even take it from Louise.
She then goes running into the house. Louise starts crying.
Louise – I'm sorry Jane.
Louise starts to get up to go after Jane. Liz stands up.
Liz – Let me Louise. Do you mind, Mrs. McGahee?
Mimi – Go right ahead.
Charlotte stopped crying after being shocked at how ugly Jane acted to her mother.
Charlotte – I've seen this before.
Louise looks puzzled.
Louise – You're talking now. OK, you think good thoughts and stay happy for your mamma, OK.
Charlotte nods yes.
Louise – Now what did you say honey? Did you say you've seen that before?
Charlotte nods yes as she thinks.
Louise – Well honey............I don't see how you could have seen it before.
47 of 697
Louise is starting to think back and remember Charlotte says some weird things every now and then
that she doesn't understand.
Scene - – same day a few hours later – Mimi and Lou's house – Dusk – Charlotte, Pekingeses, Lou,
Mimi.
Charlotte is still sitting on the same swing looking at the paper mobile. Louise, Liz and Brian are gone.
Charlotte is slipping back into depression. Lou peeks out the door and sees Charlotte is still sitting
there.
Lou – Let her be Mimi. Give her time.
Mimi – I knew it was a bad idea to have Louise here.
Lou – You've got to be kidding me. That's what she wanted more than anything in the world. To see her
mother. What is wrong with you Mildred? Why can't you see that?
Mimi – Because I know Louise better than you.
Lou – Is that what this is about? Are you still trying to get back at Louise for leaving Charles?
Mimi – Charles wanted her gone and I'm happy they're divorced too.
Lou – Oh you are? You're happy now Mimi? Are you also happy to see how this has affected the girls?
Especially little bit. You can't tell me you're happy. You're not happy at all. Louise is gone and you're
still miserable.
Mimi – It's not my fault. I gave Louise every chance in the world. I welcomed her into the family and
loved her. She is the one who turned against me for no reason. She thinks she's better than everyone in
this family including you.
Lou – Maybe so but the kids shouldn't be the ones to pay the price and that's exactly what happened.
Look at her Mimi. Look at her. Why don't you go out there yourself and look at her then tell me how
happy it makes you.
Mimi – No. You don't know Lou. Louise is mentally ill.
Lou – Ya know you keep say that but I'm not so sure she's the one who caused the problems. Sure
Louise can be judgmental but I don't know that she deserved all this did she?. Either way, children need
their mother. You should know that.
Mimi – See, see, you don't care about me. You only married me for my money.
48 of 697
Lou – Oh good grief Mimi, please don't start.
Mimi – You'll see. And when you do it's gonna be too late.
Lou – I'll see what?
Mimi – She's gonna try to kill me.
Lou – And you think that because of a dream you had? That you believe. A dream, Mildred?
Jane walks outside and sees Charlotte who's now crying again. Jane mocks Charlotte's cry quietly so no
one but Charlotte hears her and then goes back in the house.
Scene
- Next Christmas 1969 – Liz Leidell's Apartment – Charlotte, June, Jane, Liz, Louise,
Brian, Juliette
Liz has invited Louise and the girls over to her apartment for Christmas. Louise is out of the hospital
and trying to adjust to having four kids again to raise on her own. It's not going very well.
Scene -
- next morning – Liz's apartment – Charlotte, June, Jane, Liz, Brian, Juliette, Louise
It's Christmas morning. Louise and the girls spent the night so they would be with Liz and the kids in
the morning. Louise is sitting on the sofa with the girls watching Brian open his presents. Juliette is in
her crib. She is a new born. Charlotte is excited to see what's in Brian's packages. June and Jane
couldn't be less interested and are mad. Louise was not able to buy the girls anything but a large candy
cane. One for each girl.
Charlotte – Oh that's cool Brian.
Brian – It's mine and no you can't play with it.
Charlotte – That's OK, I just wanted to see it.
Liz – Why don't you go open some of your own presents Charlotte?
Charlotte doesn't say anything.
Liz – Charlotte, you need to talk to me when I'm speaking to you. You need to go ahead and open your
presents. That's why you're here.
Charlotte – I don't have a present.
Liz – What? Honey. What did you say?
49 of 697
Louise – She doesn't have a present Liz. You know I just got out of the hospital and am still trying to
get back on my feet.
Liz – Oh that's right. What was I thinking?
Louise - Is that why you invited us here for Christmas? So you could make my children feel bad about
not getting a present?
Liz – Would I do something like that?
Louise – Yes you would. You are awful Lizzy.
Louise starts to laugh at a face Liz makes.
Liz – You know me too well.
Louise – Yes I do.
Liz - And if we're going to make it happen sister we are going to have to plan our time and time our
plan. You with me?
Louise – I'm with you Lizzy. Well girls, I guess were done here. Get up, let's go home.
Charlotte, June and Jane are listening in absolute horror but have no clue what they were talking about.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Scene - – Spring of following year 1970 – Wood Trail Lane, Decatur, GA – Ext. - Charlotte, June,
Jane, neighbor girl Jan 9-10 years old.
There is a boys bicycle in the driveway of a very modest little house in which Louise is now living with
the girls, including Roxanne. The bicycle belongs to the neighbor boy.
June is riding it when Jane walks up and tells her to get off.
Jane – Get off, it's my turn.
June – Hold on.
Jane – You have until the count of 10. One, two, three, four......
June jumps off.
June – Here psycho. Take it.
Jane scratches June on the face and they start to fight.
50 of 697
Jane – You're the psycho June.
June – NO you are. No wonder everybody hates you and you have no friends.
Jane - Excuse me, you're the one with no friends.
June – Right psycho, I have more friends now than you'll ever have in your entire life. I'm
popular and you're jealous.
Jane – I'm not jealous of you, you bitch. I'm older than you and I can beat the shit out of you if I want
to.
June – You're not older than me stupid. We're the same age. Are you too stupid to know what being
twins means?
Jane – I can't believe I have to be twins with you. I hate you.
June – I feel the same way. I would give anything not to be your twin.
Jane – Too bad. You are and I was born first so I'm older and I will tell you what to do. You're not
bossing me.
June – Good luck. I will never do what you say.
Jane gets on bike.
Jane – Too late, you already did.
June – I hope you fall and crack your head open.
Jane – I'm gonna kill you.
June – Good for you Jane. Good for you.
Jane – You'll see. When you least expect it. I'm gonna kill you.
June – Good luck making friends Jane. I'm sure you're going to have many.
Jane – I will.
June – Just mine. The only people you can get to talk to you are my friends. But only because they feel
sorry for you.
Jane – Uh hu.
51 of 697
June – You know it's true.
Charlotte's been watching them fight as usual when she sees a medium-large mixed breed dog walking
up looking hungry and tired.
Charlotte – Hey, how are you?
The dog responds nicely and wags his tail.
Charlotte – Where'd you come from?
June goes walking off with the neighbor Jan. Jane stays on the bicycle and follows June and Jan.
Charlotte – You look hungry. Hold on just a minute.
Charlotte goes running into the house as fast as she can to get food. She comes back out with some
bologna and water.
Scene -
– Later same day – Wood Trail Lane – Int. - Charlotte, June, Jane, Roxanne
The dog is in the house with Charlotte. She is watching Little House on the Prairie and petting the dog.
The door opens. It's Roxanne.
Roxanne – OH MY GOD! WHAT IN THE HELL IS THAT DOG DOING IN THIS HOUSE! GET IT
OUT OF HERE RIGHT NOW YOU STUPID LITTLE CREEP
Charlotte jumps up and sends the dog out the door.
Roxanne - AND DON'T YOU EVER BRING THAT FILTHY MONGREL BACK IN HERE UNLESS
YOU WANNA DIE! NOW YOU'VE GOT FIVE MINUTES TO GET THIS GOD DAMNED HOUSE
CLEANED UP. GET THIS SHIT UP. THIS DOESN'T BELONG IN HERE YOU FILTHY LITTLE
PIGS.
Roxanne's boyfriend is with her and he is shocked at Roxanne's behavior but says nothing. Roxanne
turns and smiles at him to see if he's impressed with her position as head bitch of the house. He looks
confused as Roxanne quickly changes her voice to sound really quiet and sweet. Of course the dog is
not filthy.
Roxanne – Don't mind the creep, she won't bite.
Roxanne is referring to Charlotte. Charlotte knows that because Roxanne says the exact same thing to
all of her friends who come over. Roxanne laughs as she's so impressed with herself and feels so
special since she grew up in a mansion however she's mad as hell on the inside because she's now
52 of 697
living in a lower income neighborhood along with folks she literally called the “peasants” when she
was at Peachtree Circle. . Her boyfriend laughs a little but doesn't seem near as impressed as she does
with herself.
June – I love your shirt Roxanne.
Roxanne – Uh hu. I know you do.
June – Your hair looks really good today too.
Roxanne - Why thank you you little brown noser. You're excused from cleaning.
Jane – What's a brown noser?
Roxanne tries to ignore Jane. She doesn't like her that much but she will actually talk to Jane unlike
Charlotte who she does not talk to at all except when she has something she wants to scream at her
about.
Jane - What's a brown noser Roxanne?
Roxanne – A brown noser? Let's see. That's someone who kisses another person's ass to get what they
want and follows them around with their nose up their butt. So when you get ready to kiss my ass and I
can almost feel your nose up my butt like June, you will get special treatment too from your big sister.
Here you want this?
Roxanne has something in her hand.
Jane – What is it?
Roxanne – It's chocolate.
Jane – No it's not What is it?.
Roxanne - It's a chocolate covered roach.
Jane screams. Roxanne laughs and laughs. June joins her. Charlotte is curious but doesn't dare go try to
look at the chocolate covered roach because she knows she's not welcome around Roxanne.
Roxanne laughs again and with her boyfriend in her bedroom, closes the door. Laughter is heard
coming from her bedroom as Charlotte begins to clean.
Jane - If you're not cleaning I'm not either.
June – Whatever.
53 of 697
Jane – Yeah whatever. You stupid brown noser.
June – Do you always have to repeat everything I say.
Jane – Do you always have to repeat everything I say.
June gets up and walks out the door. Jane follows.
Scene - – Later same day – Wood Trail Lane – Ext. - Charlotte, June, Jane, Roxanne, Louise
Charlotte is outside sitting with the dog. Louise pulls up just getting home from work.
Louise – Charlotte, what is this?
Charlotte – A dog.
Louise – I can see it's a dog. What is it doing here?
Charlotte doesn't say anything because she knows where the conversation is going.
Louise – You better not have feed that dog any of our food. I work too hard to earn the money to buy
that food Charlotte. I can't afford to feed another mouth. Especially the mouth of a dog.
Charlotte looks at the dog.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Scene - – Next Morning – Wood Trail Lane – Ext – Charlotte
Charlotte goes outside to see if the dog is still there. She's no where to be found. Charlotte doesn't know
whether she should be happy or sad.
Scene - – Later same day – Wood Trail Lane – EXT - Charlotte, June, Jane
Charlotte is outside sitting wondering about the dog. June and Jane are outside trying to decide what to
do.
June – I'm going to Carlotta's.
Jane – Me too.
June – She didn't.........whatever, Jane.
Jane – Whatever June. Carlotta's my friend too.
54 of 697
Charlotte looks towards the street and sees the stray dog walking up. He walks straight to Charlotte.
Charlotte doesn't know he's a boy dog.
Charlotte – You can't stay long girl, my mom's going to be home soon.
June and Jane leave.
Charlotte – You still. look hungry.
Charlotte's torn on what to do. Roxanne walks out the door.
Roxanne – Get that dog out of here creep or I'm gonna tell on you. Oh too late, look who's pulling up.
Roxanne snickers and goes into the house. Louise pulls up. Charlotte is stiff as a board with fear.
Louise – Charlotte, I'm not going to tell you again. I'm not feeding that dog so it can't stay here unless
you want it to starve to death.
Roxanne comes back outside.
Roxanne – I told her to get rid of it but she won't listen to me. I bet she had it in the house again today.
Louise – You better mind Roxanne when she tells you to do something. Do you hear me? You listen to
her. I work hard to support you kids and I am too tired when I get home to have to deal with this.
Roxanne snickers again and goes back in the house. Louise follows carrying in a couple of grocery
bags.
Roxanne – I found a car I want you to look at.
Louise – Oh Roxanne, how do you think I'm going to be able to afford a new car?
Roxanne – It's not new. It's an Oldsmobile 442 and it's gonna be a classic.
Scene – Next morning – Wood Trail Lane – INT and EXT - Charlotte
Charlotte is just waking up. She gets out of bed and opens the door to the screen porch to see if she can
see the dog. She notices the floor of the screened porch is covered with a layer of red liquid. She looks
longer and realizes it's blood and as she moves her eyes around towards the bottom of the door she see
the stray dog lying in a pool of blood and is already stiff and cold. She screams and closes the door and
runs to call her mother who is already at work.
Louise – Good morning. Thank you for calling Adams Brother.
55 of 697
Charlotte – Mom, something happened to the dog. She's on the porch and I think she's dead.
Louise – I saw that mess and I want you to have it cleaned up before I get home. Do you understand
me? And when I say clean I mean really clean. Gene is coming over tonight with steaks for all of us so
I don't want to see any of that mess. Now I've got to go. I have work to do.
Charlotte cleans up the vomited blood and buries the dog. Of course she does it while her brain is
preparing to try to forget it ever happened.
Scene - a few couple of weeks later - summer school – unknown elementary school –
Charlotte, black girls, black boy
Charlotte has to go to summer school because she is way behind the other students in her class. Louise
is driving her and picking her up. Unfortunately she is having to drive her to a school outside of their
neighborhood. It is an almost 100% black school. Some of the black girls are vicious and each day they
make her feel more and more terrified. She has only seen one other white kid who is a boy. Charlotte is
standing outside waiting for her mom to pick her up. She is surrounded by a pack of black girls. One is
extra large.
Black girl 1 – What chu doin here white girl? I thought we told you yesterday you best not be coming
back or you gonna be sorry.
Black girl 2 – Yeah. Why ain't you lookin at me bitch? What's wrong with you?
Black girl 1 – You know what's wrong with her. She don't like colored people.
Black girl 2 – You think you bastard whities are better than us don't you?
Black girl 1 – She wants to kill us. Look at her. You can tell she hates coloreds. Don't ya you little
white bitch? You an ugly thing too. Ain't she?
Black girl 2 – She sure is. All whites are ugly mother suckers. I hate em. I'd like to kill em all.
Black girl 3 – Me too. Hey, why don't we kill her? Ugly bitch. You look like a ghost.
Black girl 1 – Don't you ever go in the sun? You look like one a those weird people with all white
everything.
Black girl 3 – I know what cha talkin bout. Yeah. That's what she is. Man, she's ugly.
56 of 697
Black girl 1 – What should we do with her? We warned the white ugly bitch to don't come back here.
You don't belong here.
Black girl 2 – Kill her. Do it.
Black girl 1 – You gonna help?
Black girl 2 – I'll help. Tawonda'll beat her to death. Beat the freak weirdo's head in if she makes one
move.
Black girl 1 – Just say it and I'll do it. I'm not kidding. I will.
Black girl 3 – I think you chicken to do it.
Black girl 1 – No I'm not. I'm just not doing it along. Y'all help me and we can kill this nasty pain in the
ass.
About that time a well dress tall slim black boy who is obviously a few years older than the young
demons walks up to the girls and Charlotte.
Black boy – Tawonda, You girls pickin on that white girl again?
Tawonda doesn't say a word and shows she's scared of the boy.
Black boy – I thought I told you to stop that yesterday. You want me to tell the principle on you?
Tawonda – No, please don't do that.
Black boy – Well if I see you bullying her one more time, I will. Now get away from her.
Tawonda – Don't tell me you gonna be a freak that like whities.?
About that moment Charlotte sees her mother pull up and runs to jump in the car. She is shaking and
breathless.
Louise – What's wrong?
57 of 697
Charlotte doesn't say anything at first.
Louise – What's wrong with you Charlotte? Just tell me. Are those children picking on you?
Charlotte nods yes and begins to cry.
Louise – Are they really or are you just making this up because you don't want to be here?
Charlotte continues crying and is in horror her mother can't see how upset she really is.
Louise – Yes, of course you're making it up. But I have to admit, you're a pretty good little actress.
Louise gets a smile on her face as she thinks her daughter is going to be such a good actress. Charlotte
goes into shock hearing Louise's words.
Scene -
- 1971 – Dorothy Rabon's House – Columbia, SC, Charlotte, Dot
Charlotte is in Ginny's room by herself playing with one of Ginny's Barbie dolls, Ken and the Barbie
car. This is the first time Charlotte has ever been able to play with a Barbie doll. The door opens and
Dot sticks her hand in.
Dot – Oh there you are. Why aren't you in playing with Ginny and your sisters?
Charlotte – Ginny said I wasn't allowed to play with her.
Dot – She did? Why do you think she would say something like that?
Charlotte shrugs her shoulders.
Dot – Ummmm let me think. Maybe it's because Ginny doesn't like you.
Dot waits for Charlotte's reaction which is nothing more than looking at the floor. She decided to add
on.
Dot – Did you ask Ginny if you could play with her toys?
Charlotte thinks of something to say.
58 of 697
Charlotte – Where's Gary?
Dot – He's in his room. Why do you ask?
Charlotte – I thought maybe he would like to play.
Gary – No, you stay out of Gary's room. Do you understand me? He doesn't want to talk to anyone
including you..
Charlotte – Is he still listing to “There Will Be An Answer”.
Dot thinks a moment and of course recognizes the song she's heard a million times coming from Gary's
room.
Dot – You mean “Let It Be”.
Dot stares at Charlotte with contempt then slams the door closed as she leaves.
Scene – Wesley Woods Retirement Home -Louise, Charlotte, June, Jane, a few men and
woman.
Louise is at Wesley Woods Nursing Home. She has been asked to provide Charlotte for a small
meeting with a couple of people. Mrs. New is now living at the nursing home. Louise has insisted on
being present.
June – Why is it just Charlotte who's going to the meeting?
Louise – There's my baby.
June – Why is it just Charlotte who's going to the meeting, mom?
Louise – Don't worry about it June.
June – Who is she meeting with? I wanna see em?
59 of 697
Louise – They're over there.
Louise points to a few men and woman waiting to meet Charlotte.
Jane and June start laughing.
June – Oh, never mind. They're just a bunch of old people.
June and Jane laugh.
Louise – They're not old.
June – Have fun creep.
June takes a few steps towards the cafeteria in the back area straight down the hall and then quickly
turns back.
June – They aren't taking her away are they?
Louise has already walked to far to hear June and is in a daze from being so nervous. Jane never says
anything.
Jane – I hope so.
Down the hall.
Louise – OK, here they are. These nice people wanted to meet you. They said they heard you have the
prettiest blue eyes and they wanted to see them for themselves.
Charlotte is a little taken back because Louise is acting oddly nice to her and she's wondering what's
going on. A man and woman are standing together. The woman does most of the talking.
Woman – Hi, Are you Charlotte?
Charlotte nods yes.
Woman – I thought so. You do have the most beautiful blue eyes I have ever seen. If you don't mind
Charlotte, we need to talk to you for just a minute. You don't have to say anything if you don't want to.
60 of 697
OK? We know you're really shy and that's OK. Is it alright for us to talk to you?
Charlotte nods yes after looking at her mother who nodded yes.
Scene - Wesley Woods – Same day. June & Jane are outside in the courtyard adjacent to the long
hallway leading to the dining room.
June – What do you think's going on?
Jane – I don't care.
June – I wonder who those people are and why it's just Charlotte they want to talk to.
Jane – Who cares. Why don't you mind your own business?
June – It is my business. Why don't you quit being such a bitch?
Jane – You're the bitch. A nosy bitch. I hate you.
June – Shut up Jane.
June tries to walk away but Jane follows her.
Jane – Make me June.
June – I don't make trash.
Jane – Don't you ever have anything different to say. Stupid.
The door opens and Charlotte walks out onto the patio. She spots a chipmunk and walks over to it.
She sees another. She walks over and sits down trying to get a better look.
June – You have a problem. You know that?
Jane – No you have the problem. Even mom says so.
June – Mom says that about you too.
61 of 697
Jane – No, she only says it about you. Mom likes me.
June – Oh OK Jane. Whatever you say. Mom only likes you.
Jane – That's right. She sure doesn't like you.
June – You're unbelievable.
The people who wanted to talk to Charlotte are standing in the hallway watching her as June & Jane
argue. They stand with Louise.
Louise – So tell me again what all of this is about?
Woman – Louise, have you ever noticed that your two other girls hardly ever say a word to Charlotte.
They talk among themselves and to others while almost acting like she's not even there.
Louise – It's probably because of their age difference.
Scene
- Sunday morning – Scott Boulevard Baptist Church at corner of Scott Blvd. and N.
Decatur Rd. - Decatur, GA. - Charlotte, Louise, Preacher
Louise has taken Charlotte, June and Jane to Sunday school and Church. Roxanne refused to go
altogether. Charlotte doesn't want to go into her Sunday school room because she's scared of being left.
Louise – OK, honey. Here's the room your Sunday school class is in. It's OK. Go on in.
Charlotte begins to cry.
Louise – What's wrong Charlotte? Why are you crying? They're nice people in there. They aren't going
to hurt you and I”m gonna be right downstairs. I'm not going anywhere. I promise.
Charlotte begins to cry harder.
Louise – Honey what is wrong? Why don't you want to go to Sunday school?
A man from the Sunday school class comes out to see what's going on.
62 of 697
Charlotte – Because I don't want to be around people who are mean to their children and the animals
and then go to church and act like they're nice people.
Louise's mouth drops.
Louise – Charlotte. That was not nice. You need to apologize to those people in there. Oh my Lord. I'm
sorry y'all.
Another man from the church walked by and heard and he's watching.
Louise – Oh my mercy. Charlotte, you're gonna get us thrown out of here where we won't be able to
come back. Please you all, don't listen to her. She doesn't know a thing about any of you. She's just
saying that so I won't leave her. Ain't you honey? She's like that because of something that happened a
couple of years ago. And now she completely freaks out if I try to leave her anywhere.
2nd man – I don't know Louise. If you ask me, I think your little daughter here just hit the nail right on
the head.
Louise – You do?
2nd man – Yes I do. I heard what she said and she's absolutely right. As a matter of fact, that's the exact
thing this church needs. A little honesty.
Louise – Well, that may be but I think that was a little to much honesty. Don't you?
2nd man – No mam. I think that was just the right amount. Take a look in there.
Louise turns around to see the Sunday school teacher they had suspected of being abusive to his
children is crying.
2nd man – That's what we need to make people really change in the right direction.
Scene - - – Daytime – a few days later -same Church.- Charlotte, Pastor, Louise
Louise and Charlotte have been invited back to talk to the Pastor. They are just walking in his office.
Pastor – There she is.
63 of 697
Louise – Well hello Pastor.
Pastor – Hello. How are you two girls doing today?
Louise – We're just fine thank you. How are you?
Charlotte is a little nervous but shy anyway so she's wondering what's going on.
Pastor – I'm doing alright myself. Thank you for asking.
Louise – I'm glad to hear that.
Pastor – Now I guess you're kind of wondering why I asked to see the two of you here?
Louise – Actually you're right. I have been wondering. I figured after all that commotion on Sunday we
would be the very last two people you would ever want to see around here.
Pastor – Not true. But actually that did cross some of our minds at first until we all got to talking and
realized all of that happened for a reason. So now, we just need to figure out what that reason is.
Louise – Well I don't know what to say. I appreciate that but I can tell you right now nothing happened
that can't be easily explained. If you just let me tell you about some of the things that have happened to
me over the years, you'll understand that because of how it affected Charlotte too. As you can probably
tell, it definitely had an affect on her.
Pastor – Yes, I can tell that's right. Something's happened, that's for sure. But right now all that's beside
the point. Because I, or should I say we, have an offer we would like to make you Louise.
Louise – You do?
Pastor – Yes we do.
Louise – Alright. But first, if you don't mind me asking. Who is the we you keep referring to, Pastor?
Pastor – That's a good question and it brings me great honor and joy to tell you that the offer I'm about
to make you came from the Baptist Church.
Louise – You mean this church? Scott Boulevard Baptist?
64 of 697
Pastor – No. I mean the Baptist Church Organization.
Louise – The entire Baptist Church?
Pastor – Yes mam.
Louise – Well that's great. Did you hear that Charlotte?
Pastor – The entire Baptist Church Organization. So think positive when you give me your answer,
Louise.
Louise – OK, well. You definitely have my attention and my curiosity up now. So of course, go ahead.
What's the offer?
Pastor – I'm about to tell you but first do you mind if I ask Charlotte a question?
Louise hesitates thinking uh oh.
Louise – Well I guess that would be alright.
Pastor – Thank you. OK, Charlotte honey. Do you mind if I ask you what you think about the Catholic
Church?
Louise is totally lost.
Louise – The Catholic Church? Why I seriously doubt she's ever even heard of the Catholic Church.
And beside she's to young to know anything about something like that.
Pastor – Hold on Louise. Give her a second to answer.
Louise – OK, honey. Do you have an answer to the Pastor's question?
Charlotte nods yes to Louise's amazement.
Louise – You do?
65 of 697
Charlotte nods yes again.
Pastor – Well do you mind sharing it with us sweetheart?
Charlotte – It's OK as long as you don't have children.
The Pastor's eyes almost pop from his head. Louise shrieks in disbelief of her ears for a moment until
she figure out what Charlotte most likely meant.
Pastor's shock quickly turns to delight.
Louise – Charlotte.
Pastor – No Louise, that was the perfect answer. I couldn't have put it better myself. It's like she knows.
Pastor sits studying Charlotte very closely.
Louise – Oh good heavens. I think you're making more of this than ….....
Pastor – No Louise. She understands more than you think she does. Believe me. Because I know what
she's talking about and I very much doubt you do. If you knew what I know you would agree too and
know that somehow we have to get the word out about what's been going on at the Catholic Churches.
And I think she just might be the answer to our prayers.
Pastor studies Charlotte a few seconds longer while Louise sits in disbelief.
Pastor - Honey, You don't mind if I quote you on that do you? No, on second thought I better not. Sorry
about that.
Louise – Oh don't be ridiculous. You aren't really going to repeat what she just said are you?
Pastor – Yes I am because it's the hard truth whether or not you or anyone else likes it. And that truth is
going to be known one way or another, as God is my witness. I'm just not gonna say who said it first.
Louise – OK. I think I know what you're talking about but I think you should know, Charlotte just said
that so I wouldn't start bringing her to a Catholic Church too.
Pastor – Ain't nothing wrong with that. Sounds like a smart girl to me.
66 of 697
Pastor laughs to lighten the air.
Louise – Pastor, I'm sorry. But I can not be a part of this kind of talk.
Pastor – And that kind of thinking Louise is why you will never be able to help save the world.
Louise – I beg your pardon?
Pastor – Because you're afraid to rock the boat. Am I not right?
Louise gets uneasy.
Louise – Well all I can say is, I like being polite.
Pastor – It has nothing to do with being polite Louise. It's about doing God's work.
Louise - So what was the offer you wanted to make me Pastor?
Pastor – Alright, Louise. The offer is. Now brace yourself.
Louise – OK. I'm ready. I'm braced.
Pastor – The Baptist Church of America wants to adopt Charlotte.
Louise drops her mouth.
Louise – Absolutely not. Charlotte is my daughter and she is not up for adoption. By anyone. Or in this
case, any organization.
Pastor – Hold on a second Louise. I'm not trying to pressure you here, but aren't you the one who's told
me over and over how difficult it is having to raise four children?
Louse gulps knowing he got her on that one.
Louise – I may have said that before, yes.
67 of 697
Pastor – Oh come on Louise. You have definitely said that before and you know it.
Louise – I'm sorry Pastor, but this meeting is over. Come on Charlotte.
Pastor – I was going to tell you more.
Louise grabs Charlotte's hand and out the door they go.
Scene Jane
- Daytime - Two weeks later - House on Wood Trail Lane – Louise, Charlotte, June,
Louise is on the phone with her sister Dorothy.
Louise – You should have seen the restaurant Mr. Doyle took me to last night, Dot. I have never in
my life. I'm telling you Gene Doyle has class. Yes, he does. And he really treats the girls like his
own. Um hu. He certainly does. Gene has bought us steaks every weekend for over a month now.
You're right Dot, I am very lucky. How many men today do you know who would even consider
getting involved with a woman who has four kids from a previous marriage?
Scene - a couple of weeks later – House on Wood Trail Lane - Gene, June, Jane & Charlotte in
morning. Gene is only wearing his boxer shorts. June, Jane & Charlotte are in June & Jane's room and
have just finished getting dressed. Louise has just left for work. Gene walks in and flops down on a
sofa that's in their room.
Gene – Hi girls. Glad to see me?
June – No not really. Where have you been?
Gene – Out.
Jane – Where?
Gene – None of your business. Why do you always ask me where I've been?
Jane – Why do you always say it's non of our business?
68 of 697
Gene – Because it's not. Why should it be?
June – What are you doing?
Gene – I just thought I would come talk to you girls some now that I'm engaged to your mother.
June – Uh hu. What do you want?
Gene – Oh lighten up. Trust me. I can help you girls out since I'm of the male persuasion.
June – Ewwww. How are you gonna help us?
Gene – You know. With boys. I'm sure you're interested in boys by now aren't you?
Jane – That's none of your business.
Gene laughs and is trying to be playful and charming.
Gene – Now don't be like that Jane. I'm gonna be your step father soon. You can tell me about stuff like
that and I in turn can help you girls get the boys you like.
June – Yeah right. Sure you can. What do you know about guys our age?
Gene – A lot. Trust me. I can teach you what you need to know to land any guy in school you want.
Jane – Bullshit. You're just a horny old man.
June – Yeah I know exactly what you're talking about and if you even think about laying a hand on me
you dirty old man, I'll rack you so hard you wont know what hit you.
Jane – Same here. You even think about touching me and...
Gene – OK, OK. I got it. If you don't want to find out how to get a boyfriend that's your loss. Not mine.
I could have helped.
June – We don't want your help and if you ever say anything like that again, we'll tell mom.
Gene – Hate to break this to you June, but I don't think your mother really cares to tell you the truth.
69 of 697
Jane – Shut up. You don't know anything about us or our friends. But if you ever touch me, you're dead.
June and Jane leave the room. Charlotte's confused and stands there trying to figure out what just
happened.
Gene – So how bout you? You interested?
Charlotte shakes her head no even though she doesn't have a clue what he's talking about. She suspects
by June & Jane's reaction it can't be anything good.
Gene – OK, be that way. I just hope you learn to overcome your wants.
Charlotte – I don't want a boyfriend.
Gene – I'm talking about wanting anything, at all.
Charlotte – That's OK.
Gene – No wonder Roxanne doesn't like you. You still pee all over the bed. Don't you? That's gross and
you're way too old to be wetting the bed. As long as you're doing that nobody's ever going to like you.
Gene gets up and walks away.
Scene – December 1971 – Wood Trail Lane - INT– Charlotte, June, Jane, Roxanne, Gene, Louise
Louise is all dressed up in a coral dress and her hair is pulled up in a bun. Gene is pulling up in the
drive in his car. Gene is in a suit. A round table is set with a table cloth in the living room and a
wedding cake. Louise comes into the living room from the back. Charlotte, June and Jane are sitting on
the sofa and a chair. Gene has just entered the house and is standing there at the table by the front door.
Louise begins singing.
Louise – Here she comes, Miss America. So what do you think Mr. Doyle?
Gene – Roooaarrrrr, now that's what I like.
Louise – You are a lucky man Gene Doyle.
Gene – I know that's right, baby. You look absolutely beautiful, my love.
70 of 697
Louise walks over and throws her arms around Gene's shoulders.
Louise – Just beautiful?
Gene – Ravishing.
Louise – Why thank you Mr. Doyle.
Gene – You're welcome baby.....
Louise - And might I say you are without a doubt the most handsome groom the world has ever seen.
Louise turns and looks at the girls who couldn't be less enthused.
Louise – Isn't he girls? Isn't Mr. Doyle the best looking man you've ever laid your eyes on.
Jane and June roll their eyes. Charlotte is still trying to comprehend how she could think Gene was so
handsome and how many times Louise is going to ask that same exact question.
Louise – You know he is and you girls will be lucky to ever find a man like Mr. Doyle. You should
have seen Gene back when we were just teenagers. AHHHHHHH. If you think he's sexy now, you
should have seen him then. Isn't that right honey?
All girls sit trying not to gag since he is probably the least sexy man alive.
Gene – If you say so baby.
Louise – He was. I'm not kidding.
Louise doesn't really expect the girls to say anything since that's about the fifth time she's given them
that same spill about how sexy Gene use to be and still is in her “love is blind” own eyes.
Louise - OH I guess it's about that time. The preacher should be here any minute. What's wrong girls?
Are you not excited that your mother's about to become the happiest woman in the world?
Girls don't say anything.
Louise – What's going on? I thought you girls would be happy for your mama. You know how much I
love Mr. Doyle and how much he loves me. Don't you want your mama to have any happiness
whatsoever or am I suppose to stay a lonely divorcee with four kids for the rest of my life living like
Mother Hubbard and her four daughters?
Girls don't say anything.
Gene – Calm down honey. It's fine.
71 of 697
Louise – No I won't calm down. I want them to be happy for me and show you the respect you deserve.
After all no other man on this earth would give one thought to marrying a divorcee with four kids by
some other man who won't even pay his child support nor will their rich grandmother help me out to
buy food. That man and his mother would let these children starve to death before helping me. That's
what kind of person Charles McGahee is. An ole chiropractor who's nothing but a dreamer. Your father
would leave me home by myself with you kids every single weekend so he could go gallivanting
around with his friends or go hunting and fishing. Hunting and fishing boy. That's all that man ever
wanted to do. He didn't love me and he certainly doesn't care about you girls. If he did he would help
me and he would pay his child support.
Gene keeps looking at Charlotte realizing she is totally absorbing every word being said.
Gene – OK honey. Let's stop there. This is suppose to be a happy day.
Louise – Well guess what? I'm gonna make that man pay for what he and his mother have done to me
and you girls can hate Mr. Doyle all you want. I don't care. Oh and by the way, you three might wanna
know we have a plan and it's gonna work because that chiropractor father of yours is in on it too.
Gene – Louise. Louise.
Louise - And it's a perfect plan. We're gonna take all your grandmother's money and no one's ever
going to know it was us.
Gene – Shut up.
Louise – Oh who cares, they're just children. They aren't gonna remember any of this. Especially the
one you're so worried about. She's way too young to be able to remember and how's she gonna be able
to prove it if she does?
Gene – They may. You never know.
Louise – Who, her, her, her? No they won't. But you're right. This is suppose to be a happy day and I'm
not gonna let anyone rain on my parade. OK I've got to hurry. The pastor should be here any second.
Louise runs back to the back. Kids just sit there looking at floor.
Scene – Week before Spring Break 1972 – Wood Trail Lane – INT – Charlotte 10, June 12, Jane 12,
Louise 40.
Louise and Charlotte are sitting on the floor of the living room because the sofa is taken up by June and
Jane and the room is very sparsely furnished. Louise is brushing Charlotte's hair with a comb and it's
hurting as Louise combs rather briskly. Charlotte has something she wants to tell Louise but she's not
sure she should. She's heard Louise talking about “the wrong crowd” when discussing other kids in the
72 of 697
neighborhood who she doesn't like June and Jane hanging out with. She decided to say something
because she thinks it's the right thing to do to help her mother keep June and Jane out of trouble. They
have been doing drugs with Carlotta that Carlotta gets from her older brother who is rumored to be the
neighborhood pusher. Charlotte is trying to talk in a quiet voice so June and Jane don't hear.
Charlotte – I have something I need to tell you.
Louise is dumbfounded by those words because Charlotte has never said anything like that before.
Louise whispers back.
Louise – What? What is it?
Charlotte hesitate because she's afraid of getting screamed at.
Louise – Is something wrong? Are you not feeling good?
Charlotte – No it's not that.
Louise – Well then what is it and why are you whispering?
Charlotte – I don't know how to tell you this so I'll just say I think maybe June and Jane are hanging out
with someone from the wrong crowd.
Louise is partly amused to hear her own words bounce back at her by such a young person. She giggles
for a moment and Charlotte thinks it's OK before Louise suddenly changes her tone and gets a whole
new attitude to go along with the stern look on her face.
Louise – Someone? And who might this someone be? Do you have a name for me?
Charlotte doesn't want to say.
Louise – Like maybe Carlotta?
Charlotte nods yes. Louise unfortunately begins speaking loud enough for June and Jane to hear.
Louise – Well I agree with you there. But please. I already knew that and you know it. So that means
you're just trying to be a little tattle tail. Aren't you? And Charlotte, nobody likes a tattle tail or a goody
little two shoes my dear. Nobody. If you wanna make friends in life, that's something you're gonna have
to learn real early so we'll start that lesson right now. If I ever hear you tattle tailing on your sisters or
anyone else again, I will give you a spanking you will never forget. Do you understand me?
Jane – Oh, I love it. Thank you mom.
June – What did she tattle tale about?
73 of 697
Louise – You don't need to know June.
Charlotte is in shock. The phone rings. Charlotte jumps up to answer it to get away from Louise.
Charlotte – Hello.
Mimi – Hello, this is your grand mama Mimi. Who is this?
Charlotte – Charlotte
Mimi – Hi Charlotte. I thought I recognized you. Have you been doing OK honey?
Charlotte – UH hu.
Mimi – Good. I'm so glad to hear that. Listen I wanted to call and see if you and your sisters want to go
to Disney World next week with me and grand dad Lou. Doesn't that sound like fun?
Charlotte – Disney World?
Mimi- Yes, in Florida. Would you like to go and see Micky Mouse?
Charlotte – Yes ma'am.
Mimi – OK good. Can you put your mother on the phone and I will ask her if you and your sisters can
go.
Charlotte – OK.
Mimi – We love you and we miss you honey.
Louise – Is that your grandmother? Give me the phone.
Louise grabs phone from Charlotte.
Louise – Mimi, is this you? I thought so. You've been calling and hanging up until one of the girls
answered. What are you up to? ….........................Uh hu. OK then, what can I help you with Mildred?
…....................................Disney World. You want to take the girls to Disney World? In Florida?
…..What brought this on Mimi? …..I see. Well how bout this. We need a new TV. You know one of
those nice big console TVs they have out now. If you buy us one you can take the girls to Disney
World.......... You will? I find it funny how you won't give me money for food but now all of a sudden
you're willing to buy us an expensive console TV.....OK... then when I see the TV I want sitting here in
my living room you can pick the girls up.
Louise hangs up the phone on Mimi seeming pleased with herself. Charlotte doesn't say a word.
74 of 697
Louise – Watch and learn girls. Watch and learn.
Louise laughs as she goes to the back of the house.
Scene -
-
daytime – Medlock Elementary – Ext – Charlotte, kids in class, 2 teacher
The kids from two PE classes are outside picking sides for kickball. As usual the girls purposely leave
Charlotte to last and then start laughing until she cries. Each day this happens the PE teacher just stands
there doing absolutely nothing about it and actually joins in the laughing. This day the second PE
teacher came over to watch the picking of sides and saw everything.
PE teacher 2 – So this is what's been going on? I thought so. You're not just standing here letting these
little brats treat her like that, you're actually joining in.
PE teacher 1 – Oh what do you care?
PE teacher 2 – I beg your pardon. I happen to care a lot. What do you mean, what do I care?
PE teacher 1 – I don't see why you would care.
PE teacher 2 – Excuse me. Are you out of your mind? Apparently you are because you are purposely
causing this little girl a lot of emotional harm. And you're a school teacher?
PE teacher 1 – Last time I check I was. Only I'm not the cause of the harm. They are.
PE teacher 2 – Yes, and you're just standing there letting it happen. You've been letting this go on since
she started at this school haven't you? Haven't you?
PE teacher 1 – Maybe. What are you gonna do about it?
PE teacher 2 – I'm telling the principal. That's what.
PE teacher 1 – Why don't you just lighten up and learn to have a little fun?
PE teacher 2 – That's it. You're mental. You would have to be to say something like that.
PE teacher 1 – Oh come on. That 's not gonna cause her any long term damage. And besides, she's
gonna be one of those kind who gets absolutely everything she wants when she grows up.
These other girls aren't. So why don't you let them have some fun with her now while they can?
PE teacher 2 – Now I've heard it all. But tell me, why exactly do you think she's going to get
everything she wants when she grows up?
PE teacher 1 – Look at her for one. She has that beautiful blonde hair and those big blue eyes every
75 of 697
man on this earth wants. I can already tell she's gonna be extremely pretty when she
grows up.
PE teacher 2 – Exactly. I was right. That's exact what I thought you meant and that is the stupidest thing
I think I've ever heard in my life. Just because she's pretty that doesn't mean she's gonna have
everything she wants. She may end up marrying somebody without a dime to his name
for all you know.
PE teacher 1 - I seriously doubt that. Why would she when she's probably gonna be able to marry
anybody she wants?
PE teacher 2 – Ah ha. They've been talking to you too. Now I get the picture. You're
just jealous. The old hag of Medlock is also the green jealous monster.
The students heard that and start howling laughing.
PE teacher 2 – Isn't that right kids? That's funny isn't it? Laugh away. Laugh all you want. And by the
way girls, you don't wanna be anything like her when you grow up because the green jealous
monster here, she's also an old maid. And I'm guessing you always will be.
Kids continue laughing. Charlotte is stunned but very grateful to teacher 2.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Scene – Next week- Spring Break 1972– Holiday Inn on NW Holiday Inn Court, Lake City, FL.(now
demolished) – hotel room – Daytime – Lou, Mimi
Lou – Why did we come here Mimi? Does it not strike you as odd that as soon as we get here you start
feeling sick? That should tell you something.
Mimi – What should it tell me?
Lou – It should tell you to stay the hell out of Florida. Florida has only brought us misery and bad luck.
You're not planning on meeting with any realtors are you?
Mimi – No Lou. I'm not.
Lou – Please promise me you're not. They're all a bunch of crooks down here Mimi. All they want is
your money and they will lie without giving it so much as a second thought.
Mimi – I know Lou. You don't have to tell me. I just wanted to come down one more time and see the
palm trees and ocean before I die.
Lou – Oh will you please quit acting like you're about to die? You're not about to die Mimi.
Mimi – You don't know when I'm going to die.
76 of 697
Lou - Did you have any intention of really taking the girls to Disney World or did you just want to
come down here?
Mimi – I swear to you I did. I didn't know I was going to get sick.
Lou – OK Mimi. I'll tell the girls we aren't going to Disney World.
Mimi – Not yet. Hold off a little while and see if I don't start feeling better.
Lou – Then if you start feeling better we can take the girls to Disney World and immediately get the
hell out of here and never come back?
Mimi – Yes, we can do that.
Lou – I have a bad feeling about being here Mimi. I have a really bad feeling something horrible is
going to happen.
Mimi – I know. I do too.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Scene – same day – minutes later – hotel pool – EXT- Charlotte, Denise 10 or 11, Denise's father ,
June, Jane, Charles
Girls in pool. Charlotte has met a little girl her own age named Denise. They are playing marco polo
while her father watches from a lounge chair. There is a woman sitting in the lounge chair next to him
who is talking to him. June is eating something.
June – Ummm....This stuff is good.
Jane – Shut up. I hate it when you say that June.
June – What's wrong with me saying “this stuff is good”.
Jane – You say it too much.
June – You hate everything I do.
Jane – Bravo June. I'm glad you figured that out finally.
June decides to ignore Jane so that hopefully she'll go away.
June - Denise, have you ever smoked a cigarette?
77 of 697
Denise hesitates to answer.
Denise – I tried smoking once but I really didn't like it.
June looks disappointed.
Denise – Let's play marco polo y'all.
Jane – Don't tell me what to do. You don't even know me..
Jane's mad because Denise is being really nice to Charlotte. Denise is completely shocked and
confused by Jane's psychotic behavior. Jane gets out of pool.
June – Just ignore her. She's always like that.
Denise – I don't think she likes me.
Charlotte – She doesn't like anyone.
Denise's father – Denise.
Denise's father motions for her to come over to him. Denise gets out of the pool and walks to her dad.
He says something to her but he speaks too low for anyone to hear what he said. Denise tells her father
OK and runs back to the pool.
Denise – So where are y'all from?
June and Charlotte – Decatur, GA.
Denise – Where is that?
June – It's by Atlanta.
Denise – Oh, I'm from Orlando. Do you know where that is?
Charlotte – We're going to Orlando tomorrow.
Denise – You are? Cool
June – We're going to Disney World.
Denise – Oh that is so cool. Would you like to come over to my house while you're there? That would
be so great.
June – Well maybe. We're not totally sure yet.
78 of 697
Denise – What do you mean? Please come over to my house. Daddy they might be going to Disney
World tomorrow. Can Charlotte and , what's your name, June?
June – That's OK you're Charlotte's friend.
Denise – Can they come over to our house if they go to Disney World?
Denise's father – We'll see. We can talk about it.
Denise – Can I give her our phone number and address so if they do go?
Denise's father – That's fine. Get theirs too.
Denise jumps out of the pool and over to her father to get a piece of paper and pen.
Denise – You can give me yours too so if y'all don't go to Disney World we can still call each other on
the phone when we get home.
Denise gives the paper and pen to Charlotte first. While Charlotte's writing Denise continues.
June – Here I'll write it. You don't know our address do you?
Charlotte - No
Denise – Oh please, please, please try to go. You will love Disney World. It's so much fun. You're
gonna love it.
June – Don't get your hopes up Charlotte.
Charlotte – I know.
Charles walks up and over to the pool.
Jane – Dad, what are you doing here?
June – Yeah, how did you know where we were?
June hands Denise the paper with their address and phone number. Denise starts writing hers.
Charles – Mimi told me. We're getting ready to go so you girls need to get out of the pool.
June – Are we going to Disney World?
Charles – I don't know yet.
79 of 697
Jane – That means we're not going.
Charles - We'll see how Mimi's feeling.
June – I doubt we're going.
Denise – Oh you've gotta go?
Charlotte – Yeah.
Denise – Is that your dad?
Charlotte – Uh hu.
Denise – Hi Mr.
June – McGahee
Denise – Mr. McGahee, I'm Denise.
Charles looks pleased and surprised Charlotte made a little friend who is so sweet and absolutely
adorable. Actually, beyond adorable.
Charles – Hi Denise.
Denise – If y'all end up going to Orlando can they come over to my house? We live right there in the
Orlando area.
Charles – You do?
Denise – Yes sir.
Charles - Isn't that funny? What a coincidence.
Charles glances over to Denise's father.
Charles - So what brought you and your family here Denise?
Denise – We just wanted to come to the hotel and have fun.
Charles – Oh, OK. Well we'll see. We're not even sure if we're going yet.
Denise – I know. But if y'all do, can they please come over and see me?
80 of 697
Charles – We can sure try.
Denise – Here's my address and phone number.
Denise starts handing the paper to Charlotte but Charles reaches over and takes it.
Charles – Well good. I'll keep that for you honey so it doesn't get wet. It'll be right here in my wallet.
Denise – Oh please try and come.
Charles – OK, if it's possible we will. Why don't I get a picture of you girls together? Would you like
that?
Charlotte and Denise – Yeah that's a good idea. Take our picture.
Charles – OK, June you want to get in the picture too?
Denise – Oh I hope y'all can come.
Charles – Say cheese.
Denise and Charlotte – Cheese.
Charles - OK. I think I got it.
Denise – You won't forget to call me will you?. Even if y'all don't go to Orlando still call me. OK?
Please.
Charlotte – OK, I will. You can call me too.
Denise – OK, I definitely will.
Charlotte – It was nice meeting you.
Denise - It was nice meeting y'all too.
Charles, Charlotte, June & Jane walk away from the pool and over to the elevators.
Charles – You know on second thought we'll go on over to the new hotel and I'll come get your things
later since Mimi's trying to sleep.
June – Now? Why can't we go change clothes?
Charles – Because I don't want you waking up Mimi. She's not feeling good. Come on.
81 of 697
Jane – I'm hungry. I want something to eat.
Charles – Alright. Then let's go and we'll get something.
Scene Few minutes later – New hotel – One story – Charles, Charlotte, June, Jane
They are pulling into the parking lot of the second hotel.
June – I thought we were going to get something to eat.
Charles- We will when I get back from getting your clothes. We'll go get pizza.
Jane – Yeah right. Sure we will.
Charles – You better shut up Jane. I've had just about enough of your mouth.
Here's some juice and crackers that'll hold you over til I get back.
June – I didn't think you wanted to wake up Mimi.
Charles – Shut up June or I'll take you girls home right now.
June – Fine with me.
Charles – No wonder your mom's crazy. Don't leave this room while I'm gone.
Charles slams the door behind him.
Scene - two hours later – same hotel – Louise, June, Jane & Charlotte. June, Jane & Charlotte are
asleep. The door opens and Louise walks in. She looks at the juice and sees the girls drank some.
They slowly wake up but are so drowsy they can hardly stay awake.
June – Mom. What are you doing here?
Louise – I came down to see how y'all are doing. I was worried about my girls.
Charlotte – Mom, what are you doing here?
82 of 697
Louise – Am I not allowed to come see my girls on vacation?
Charlotte – Are you going to Disney World with us?
Louise – I may. We'll have to wait and see.
Jane – What are you doing here?
Louise – Get some more sleep. Y'all look tired.
Jane – We were suppose to go get pizza.
Louise – We're going to honey in a little bit.
Jane – No we're not. Why are we here?
June – What happened to Mimi & Lou?
Louise – Mimi's not feeling well. We'll see her and Lou in the morning. Charlotte I heard you made a
cute little friend at the pool today.
Charlotte – Uh hu.
Louise – That's great honey. Would you like to call and ask her if she wants to go get pizza with us
tonight?
Charlotte - Yeah. Can she go?
Louise – If her mom and dad will let her. I'll be back in a little bit and you can call her at her hotel.
Charlotte – When are you coming back?
Louise – It'll just be a minute or two. Here you've been in the sun all day so you need to drink as much
of this juice as you can and I'll be right back.
Louise hands Charlotte more juice and tries to give more to June & Jane but they refuse to drink it.
Jane – I don't want any.
June – I don't want any either. I want food.
83 of 697
Louise – OK, get some more sleep and we'll go get pizza when I get back.
Louise closes the door and the girls fall back to sleep.
June – Sure we will.
Scene – Next morning- second hotel – Charles, June, Jane , Charlotte, Louise & Gene.
Charles, Charlotte, June & Jane have just gotten into Charles' Jeep. The girls are very drowsy and
confused. All of a sudden Louise pulls up and gets out of a car with Gene. The girls don't remember
seeing Louise in their room the night before.
Charlotte – Mom, what are you doing here? Are you going to Disney World with us?
Louise looks perplexed that Charlotte doesn't remember she was at the hotel.
Louise – I don't know yet honey. I might. It depends on whether or not Mimi will let me go.
Charlotte- She'll let you go.
Louise – Well I'll ask. Y'all go on with your dad and I'll see you soon, OK.
Jane – I'm hungry. We never had dinner last night.
Louise – Oh you didn't? I thought your dad took you to get some pizza.
Charlotte – How did you know we were suppose to go get pizza?
June – He lied.
Charles – Shut up Jane. I didn't lie.
Louise – Oh my. Well you girls must really be hungry then. Don't worry. Your dad can take you now.
I'll see you soon.
Charles to Louise – Why can't they remember seeing you last night?
84 of 697
Louise – I don't know. I didn't know it would do that too.
Charles – Well, what did you give em?
Louise – You know I”m not gonna tell you that, Charles.
.
Charles – Whatever it was, it definitely worked. I wouldn't mind getting some of that myself.
Louise – Oh I know you would.
Charles – What is that suppose to mean?
Louise – Don't play stupid with me.
Charles - Me play stupid? I'm pretty sure you're the queen of playing stupid Louise.
CHARLES ASKING LOUISE WHAT TO DO. SHE SAYS SHE WILL KEEP HER EARS OPEN
THERE TO SEE WHAT THEY SHOULD DO. IF ALL HELL BREAKS LOOSE AFTER LAST
NIGHT THEY WILL HAVE TO CANCEL THEIR PLANS
Charles gets in the jeep and closes the door.
June & Jane are looking very suspicious. Louise watches while Charles drives away and gets a sick
uneasy look on her face as the girls drive out of sight. Reminiscent of 1968.
June – Are we going to get something to eat dad?
Charles – I'm taking you somewhere and you can get something to eat when we get there June. Until
then I don't want to hear another word. Got it?
Charles gets on 75 South.
Charles – Wake up girls. There's something ahead I want you to see.
Charlotte wakes up. June & Jane stay asleep.
Charles – Look here girls. See that sign that says Suwanee River? I want you to remember that name,
Suwanee. There's an area named after the river. In the future if you girls ever come through these parts
without your daddy being with you, you need to be real careful and stay away from there. There are
some real bad people in this area of Florida you have to watch out for. They're saying bad things about
85 of 697
your daddy that aren't true and I don't want you to believe it. These people I'm talking about will do
anything to put your daddy behind bars so you girls stay away from there. They're just trying to keep
me quiet about what I know about them.
Charlotte listened but it was so rambling she barely understood.
Charles – OK? And remember, I love you girls and I'd do anything for you. That's why I'm taking you
to where you're going. These people Louise and Gene keep talking about will be able to provide a
better life for you girls than I can. In the long run, it will be best. You love your daddy don't you honey?
Charlotte nods yes.
Charles – You still don't say much do you baby?
Charlotte nods no.
Charles – That's alright. That's probably smart. I notice you never complain about anything either.
Charles sits and thinks while starring down 75 South. He seems to have something really weighing
heavy on his mind. All of a sudden just before he gets to the upcoming exit he proclaims out loud but to
himself.
Charles – No, I'm not gonna do this. I have a real bad feeling about that ranch.
Charles makes a quick turn onto the exit and turns around to head back north on 75.
Scene June, Jane
-evening just before dark - hours later -
Wood Trail Lane - Ext. - Charles, Charlotte,
The girls are all asleep. Charlotte is just waking up as they drive into the drive way.
Charles – OK, you girls are back home now.
June – Mom and Gene aren't here. When are they getting getting back?
Charles – They should be back soon. I think they're coming right behind us.
Jane – You never got us anything to eat.
86 of 697
Charles – I don't have any money to buy food Jane. Y'all are home now so you can fix something here.
Jane – There's never hardly anything to eat here. Mom never goes to the grocery store.
Charles – Can't say that's a surprise. Well I don't have any money so you'll just have to find something
in the kitchen or wait for your mom and Gene to get back. But I gotta go now so go on in the
house.
Charlotte, June and Jane get out of Charles jeep and head into the house. Charles leaves.
Scene Backyard at Woodtrail Lane – Week after trip to Florida. Jan Shepard, June & Charlotte's
Charlotte is playing in the backyard, goofing around picking up sticks trying to get up the nerve to ask
the others to be in a play.
Charlotte – June will you be in my play?
June – I guess. Who else is gonna be in it?
Charlotte – I don't know yet. You think Jan will be in it?
June – Why don't you ask her?
Charlotte – Jan, do you wanna be in my play?
Jan – I guess so. What's it gonna be about?
Charlotte – I don't know yet.
June – Charlotte have you heard from mom and Gene yet?
Charlotte – No.
June – You need to be careful. Something's not right.
June's pretending to be a better big sister than she really is in front of Jan. But for the record, she is
nicer to Charlotte than any of the other sisters.
Charlotte – What's not right?
87 of 697
June is very frustrated.
June – I can't tell you Charlotte.
Charlotte – Why not? Why don't you ever tell me anything?
June – Because this is something you don't need to know and you don't wanna know it either. Trust me.
Charlotte – Yes I do.
June – No you don't.
Charlotte – How do you know?
June – I know. I wish I didn't know.
Charlotte – What's it about?
June – I'm not telling you so quit asking.
Charlotte – Give me a hint.
June – No.
Charlotte – Please, June.
June – OK, you want a hint. I heard the police are looking for a body. Are you happy now?
Charlotte – Who's body? Moms?
June – No, not mom's. I'm not answering any more of your questions so quit asking. And why are you
always so worried about mother?
Charlotte stands trying to figure it out as June & Jan walk in the house. June opens the refrigerator
door and looks in. It's empty except for the typical condiments. Not even a egg.
Scene -
-
Night time – the Shepard's house – Int – Harry Shepard, Harry's wife, Mark
88 of 697
(Harry's son, Charlotte)
Charlotte is at the Shepard house. June and Jane were there but went back to their house with Jan after
having supper with the Shepards. Charlotte is there playing with the Shepard's youngest son in the
living room. They are playing a board game. Harry is watching TV. Mrs. Shepard is cleaning up and
very anxious about the rumors going around.
Mrs. Shepard – Have you given any thought to what we're going to do if....
She tries to figure out a way of not saying Louise's name to keep Charlotte from knowing she's talking
about her mother. She clears her throat as to say Louise.
Mrs. Shepard – doesn't.....um.....come home.
Harry – I honestly don't know. I really don't wanna think about that at this point. Right now I'm just
trying to figure out if any of this talk could possibly be true. If it is and she does come back, then
what do we do? Either way.....we have a problem on our hands. We gotta find out the truth for not
only her kids..........but we gotta think about our own. Jan spends a lot of time over there.
Harry – Son, I want y'all to play over here at our house from now on, you understand me?
Son – Why?
Harry – Don't ask why boy, just do as I say. Do you understand me son?
Son – Yes, sir.
Harry – Alright. I mean it. No more going next door. If you and Charlotte want to play y'all do it
over here at our house.
Mrs. Shepard – She is a pretty little thing isn't she? I never noticed until now how pretty she is.
Harry looks at Charlotte who has a little bit of a tan from going to Florida.
Mrs. Shepard – Don't you think?
Harry – Yes, she is. She may be a little too pretty.
Mrs. Shepard - What do you mean?
89 of 697
Harry – Haven't you ever heard the expression, nothing's more dangerous than being a pretty girl?
Mrs. Shepard – No, but I've heard nothing's more dangerous than a pretty girl.
Mrs. Shepard - They'll get you boys in all kinds of trouble.
Harry – I think it's the other way around honey. The world's not the same as it use to be.
Mrs. Shepard – Oh, I beg to differ. I don't think it's changed all that much. Men still like pretty girls.
They always have and they always will. Why not? They are pleasing to the eye.
Harry - Yes, that's true but I still think times are changing. I”m telling ya, it's not what it's suppose to
be. It's very scandalous out there now and it might be dangerous for a girl to be that beautiful
anymore. She's more beautiful than usual.
We hear a knock at the door. Harry and his wife look at each other with trepidation and freeze for a few
moments.
Mrs. Shepard – What do you want to do? We can't just not answer the door.
Harry – Just hold on. I'm trying to figure it out. Son, you and Charlotte come sit down over here on
the sofa and don't say a word. You hear me?
Mrs. Shepard peeks out the window to see if it's Louise. Charlotte and the youngest Shepard son do as
Harry says.
Mrs. Shepard – It's her.
Harry – Louise?
Mrs. Shepard – Yes, Louise. What should we do?
Harry – First of all, stay calm. We'll sit her down and have a talk with her so we can try to figure out
what's really going on.
Louise knocks again.
Mrs. Shepard – OK, but you do the talking. I don't know what to say.
90 of 697
Harry – I will. You just sit here and listen. I'll need a witness to what she says.
Louise knocks again.
Louise – Harry are y'all in there? This is Louise. I came to pickup Charlotte.
Charlotte hears that and isn't sure what to do. Harry looks at Charlotte and knows he's going to have
to go ahead and get it over with. He gets up and opens the door.
Louise – Oh, there you are. I was beginning to worry.
Harry – Did I hear that right? You said you were beginning to worry Louise?
Louise – Well yes. You weren't answering the door Harry and the others told me Charlotte's over here.
Is that right? Is Charlotte here?
Harry – Why don't you come in and we can talk. There are some things I want to ask you about Louise.
Louise – Well I really don't have much time. Gene and I just got back and....
Harry – Louise, you haven't been here for days and you didn't call anyone to let them know where you
were or when you were gonna be back. And you say you've been worried?
Louise – I know. I'm sorry Harry and I can explain. But first, can you let me see Charlotte?
Harry – Sure you can see Charlotte. She's sitting right here.
Louise steps in the house and see's Charlotte is sitting right there on the sofa. Louise pores on the
drama.
Louise – Oh there's my baby.
Louise dashes towards Charlotte. Harry blocks her.
Harry – Hold on Louise. I told you I need to talk to you about a couple of things we've been hearing.
Louise – OK, Harry. What's going on?
Harry – First of all, do you know why we got a visit from the police while you were gone?
91 of 697
Louise – I don't know why. Why...uh....why is that Harry? Did it have something to do with me?
Harry – It sure did. You and that new husband of yours.
Louise – Gene?
Harry – I believe that's his name.
Louise – Harry, what has gotten into you? Why are you acting like this?
Harry – I'm not acting any way Louise. I just wanna know where you've been and what you've been
doing that's so darn important that you leave you children alone at home with no food and
no idea of where in the world you are or when or if you're ever coming back.
Louise – I told you I can explain but now's not the time. Let me get Charlotte and I will be back over
in the morning to finish telling you everything. I'll bring Gene with me and you can ask us all the
questions you want.
Harry – I don't think so Louise. I'm not sure I want him in my house from what I've heard and I sure
don't want him around my children.
Louise – Oh don't be ridiculous. Gene Doyle is one of the nicest men you will ever meet. You know
I wouldn't have married him if he weren't.
Harry – Louise, I'm not gonna stand her and let you bullshit me in my own home so I'm gonna
come right on out and ask. Would you by any chance know anything about the young girl who
went missing in Florida at the exact same time and place it just so happens that you and that
wonderful new husband of yours was said to have been? Now can you answer me that one,
Louise?
Louise – Well I don't know anything about that Harry. After all, how would I? It's not like I've been
here to hear the rumors floating around about Gene and me. But I'm not surprised. Everybody
always likes talking about the divorcee with four kids and that poor man who got suckered into
marrying her. Mother Hubbard and her four daughters. And further more, I don't appreciate being
talked about like that when we're not even here to defend ourselves.
Harry – So you don't know anything about the missing girl?
92 of 697
Louise – No I do not. Of course I don't. What are you suggesting, Harry?
Harry – Well to be honest with you, I'm really surprised to hear that seeing the police officer who came
here to talk to me told me you and Gene had already been questioned by police in Florida. So
how do you explain that Louise? I would love to hear what you have to say about that.
Louise – That's enough Harry. I don't have to stand here putting up with this. I'm taking my child.
Come on Charlotte. We're going home and Harry I hope you think about how you've been talking
to me. We've been too good of friends for too long for you to even think such a thing and it really
hurts me to know you would believe any of those horrible things that are being said.
Charlotte gets up and goes out the door with Louise.
Harry – Oh I'm sorry. I didn't think you knew anything about it. Isn't that what you said Louise?
Louise – Good night Harry.
Harry – You tell Jan I want her home right now Louise.
Louise – OK, I'll make sure I do that Harry.
Harry knows Louise is lying so he heads out the door behind her to get Jan himself.
Harry – To hell with you Louise. I'll get her myself and I don't want you or that husband of yours
around my kids ever again.
Louise – That's fine. I have enough mouths to feed of my own.
Harry – Oh I know you do Louise. I know you do.... Jan.... Jan.... Jan get over here right now.
Harry heads into the dark to Louise's house next door.
Scene - Daytime – a couple of days later- Fred Martin car(Louise's brother), Fred, Louise,
Charlotte, June, Jane, Mark (Fred's son)
They are all in Fred's car and driving on an interstate highway. It is raining hard and at this point they
can barely see in front of them because of the rain pouring down.
93 of 697
Fred – You still don't know where we're going Louise?
Louise – I don't know yet Fred. Just keep driving and I'll let you know as soon as I know.
Fred – I don't understand how you're gonna find out if you don't already know. Are you suppose to
call somebody?
Louise – No Fred. I'm not suppose to call anybody. We can't call anybody.
Fred – Then how are you going to know? We can't keep driving forever.
Louise – OK, pull over and I will tell you.
Fred pulls over under an overpass so they don't get too wet.
Fred – What is going on with you Louise? Why can't you tell me in front of the kids?
Louise gets out of the car forcing Fred to get out too if he wants to hear what Louise has in mind. They
talk for a few minutes and Fred starts screaming at Louise.
Fred – Louise, you are out of your God damned mind if you think for a second I'm going to help you do
something like that. Were you really gonna do all the things the authorities said it looked like you were
about to do? Now I don't know what in the hell to believe. Have you lost your mind so much that you
can't even think straight? Because you're not thinking straight Louise. I can tell you that much
sweetheart. So you better pull yourself together and get whatever it is you think you've got to do out of
your head and come up with another solution to your problems or you are going to have a whole lot
more problems. And next time there's not gonna be any getting out of the trouble you're gonna get
yourself into. Do you hear me?
Louise – I'm sorry Fred. You're right. But you don't understand. How am I suppose to make it when I
have four mouths to feed and I can't even get a decent paying job? I can't do it by myself. I need help.
Fred – What about Gene? He's a man isn't he? Why isn't he helping you Louise?
Louise – I can't ask Gene to help me with my kids. I can't ask him for money. He will leave me Fred.
He didn't marry me so he could be strapped with having to feed four more mouth because their real
father won't do anything to help me.
Fred – But Gene's your husband now and according to you he has money.
94 of 697
Louise – Gene doesn't have money and if he did I wouldn't ask him for it. Gene's money is Gene's
money. Not mine and I can't expect him to use his money to help me raise my children from a previous
marriage. That just wouldn't be fair. Would you like it if you married a woman and she made you
support another man's kids?
Fred – I wouldn't mind at all Louise. If I loved the woman I would want to help her all I could. That's
what marriage is all about.
Louise – No it's not. That's not what marriage is all about. Hitchin up to the first man who comes along
so he can help support kids that aren't even his because another man is to lazy and selfish to help
support his own children.
Fred – Either way Louise, you're not going to get me involved with anything like that but I'll take you
back home and do whatever I can do to help you because obviously you do need help Louise. You
definitely need help.
Louise – Are you gonna tell on me Fred? Please don't tell on me.
Fred – I haven't decided that yet. Just get back in the car.
Scene – One week later – Wood Trail Lane- Road Ext– Charlotte, June, Jane, Carlotta, other kids,
lifeguard
Charlotte, June, and Jane are walking to the pool.
Jane is walking on the other side of the street and up ahead of all of them.
June – Charlotte.
Charlotte – What?
June – Did you ever call that really sweet girl you met at the hotel in Florida yet?
Charlotte nods no
June – Why not? She really wanted you to call her?
Charlotte shrugs shoulders.
June – That's mean not to call her. Did you loose her number?
Charlotte shrugs her shoulders again not knowing the answer.
95 of 697
June – What did you do with the piece of paper she wrote her number on?
Charlotte – Dad took it.
June – That's right. He put it in his wallet didn't he?
Charlotte nods yes. June looks at Carlotta in horror.
Carlotte – Oh my GOD, y'all need to be careful. I think your family's dangerous.
Carlotta laughs nervously.
June – Did you forgot dad had her number? You need to call him and get it. You need to talk to her.
Charlotte – I wonder why she hasn't called?
June – That's right. You gave her our number too didn't you? Yes, I remember now. I wrote it down.
Charlotte nods yes. June looks at Carlotta even more terrified that the answer may be obvious.
Carlotta – I think it's obvious what happened, June.
June motions for Carlotta to stop talking about it in front of Charlotte and says quietly.
June – She doesn't know.
Carlotta – Oh my GOD. She doesn't?
June nods no.
Carlotta – You want a cigarette Charlotte?
June – No she doesn't want one.
Carlotta – We'll you never know June. She might. I've never asked her.
June – She doesn't want one, she's a goody two shoes.
Carlotta – She's still a little young. As long as she's not a narc.
Jane – She's a narc.
Carlotta – She is?
96 of 697
June nods yes so that Charlotte can't see.
Jane – Yes. Charlotte's a narc and June's gonna be an old maid when she grows up..
Jane laughs
June – Shut up Jane, you're the one who's gonna be the old maid. I'm way more popular than you'll ever
be.
Jane – No you're not.
Scene – One or so hours later – Wood Trail Lane Public Pool – Charlotte, June, Jane, Carlotta, other
kids, lifeguard.
Charlotte is watching while June and Carlotta are jumping off the diving board. Charlotte doesn't know
how to swim so she only goes in the shallow end. Carlotta starts whispering something to June and
laughs. June looks a little perplexed and reluctant to join in Carlotta's laughter too much but Carlotta
persists and so eventually June joins her alliance almost hardheartedly. They keep looking over at
Charlotte while they whisper and laugh. Carlotta's trying to talk June into something. June looks a little
scared but Carlotta wins and gets June to call to Charlotte from across the pool.
June – Charlotte, come here.
Charlotte gets up and walks over to Carlotta and June. Carlotta is a dreadful little sociopath who from
the beginning was destined to become a drug dealer as she got older. Even Louise instinctively hated
Carlotta. She was the quintessential “wrong crowd” type girl every good parent prays their children
never become friends with.
Charlotte – What?
Carlotta stands back trying to keep from laughing as she watches June get into what could be a world
of you know what.
June – Instead of just sitting over there by yourself why don't you learn how to jump off the diving
board.
Charlotte – No way. I don't know how to swim.
June – I know. We're gonna jump in and help you swim to the side.
Charlotte – No I don't want to do that.
June – Come on. Don't be a chicken. You need to learn to swim at some point and now's a good time
97 of 697
while I'm here to help you. Carlotta will help too won't you Carlotta?
Carlotta's about to bust out laughing
June – Won't you Carlotta?
Carlotta – Of course I will. You can do it Charlotte. Don't be scared.
Charlotte – I don't know,.I don't think so.
Carlotta – I came to your aid when you needed me didn't I June?
June – Yes. She did. You can trust Carlotta. You trust me don't you?
Charlotte kind of nods yes.
June – OK then. Just hold your nose and jump. You don't have to try to dive. You'll love it.
Carlotta – It's awesome. You'll like it.
June – You'll love it.
Carlotta – Yeah, I meant love.
June - Go on. It's time you start having a little fun too and not just sit over there.
Charlotte – OK, but do you swear you'll jump in and get me?
June and Carlotta – Yes we swear.
June – We both swear.
The lifeguard girl is watching all this and suspects the girls are up to no good. June now thinks it's
funny and she's getting lots of attention so she's moving full steam ahead with the plan. Charlotte walks
over and steps onto the diving board.
Carlotta – You can do it Charlotte. Keep going.
June – Don't chicken out. You need to learn how to do this.
Charlotte is at the end of the diving board looking down at the water scared to death.
Charlotte – You promise you're gonna jump in and get me?
June – I promise.
98 of 697
Carlotta – If she doesn't I will. You can trust me.
June – Just try it Charlotte. I guarantee you'll think it's fun.
Carlotta – We promise. On the count of five jump.
Carlotta and June – One, two, three, four, five.
Charlotte doesn't jump.
Charlotte – I can't do it. I can't swim.
June – We know that. That's why we're gonna jump in and get you as soon as you land. Just be sure you
hold your nose.
Carlotta – Come on. Let's try it again. On the count of five.
Carlotte and June – One, two, three, four, five.
Charlotte holds her nose and jumps. Carlotta and June stand at the side of the pool watching Charlotte
as she goes under the water and then back up and looks over to June and Carlotta wondering why
they're still standing there looking at her. She tries to dog peddle but she only panics and goes under
again thrashing around trying to reach out for something to grab onto but there's nothing but water. She
starts choking while trying to keep more water from going in her mouth and nose at the same time she's
trying to scream out to June and Carlotta for help. She wonders if they haven't noticed she jumped. She
tries and tries to swim but she can't. She sees June and Carlotta are now laughing as they stand by the
edge of the pool watching Charlotte struggle. Charlotte realizes June and Carlotta are not jumping in to
help her and she realizes she's going to drown. She can't peddle any longer and the harder she tries the
harder it gets to stay up. Her head goes under and she holds her breath as long as she can but she wasn't
able to get much air in her lungs before she went under as she was choking. Just as she begins to give
up and let go she feels someone wrap their arms around her from under the water and carry her to the
edge. She hears a girls voice screaming “grab her and put her up there”. Within a second another person
grabs Charlotte and pulls her out of the water. Charlotte is still choking and her nose is stinging. She
coughs up water from her lungs and is barely able to open her eyes. She sees it's not June and Carlotta
helping her. It's the lifeguard girl and another employee at the pool.
Lifeguard – Are you OK?
Charlotte can't answer for choking and crying.
Lifeguard – Someone get me a towel. Try to sit up if you can. Can you sit up?
They lift Charlotte's shoulders to help her get the water out of her lungs.
99 of 697
Lifeguard – It's OK. You're OK now. Did those girls tell you to jump?
Charlotte tries to nod yes.
Lifeguard – Did they tell you they were going to jump in for you?
Charlotte nods yes.
Lifeguard – OK I'm gonna take care of this. Isn't one of those girls your sister?
Charlotte nods yes. Lifeguard stands and walks over to June and Carlotta who have developed smug
attitudes.
Lifeguard – Which one of you is her sister?
June – I am.
Lifeguard – You're in big trouble. I saw exactly what you did and you better believe I'm going to find
out who your parents are and I”m going to tell them what you did.
June – Parents? I don't have parents. I just have a mom who couldn't care less about any of us.
Especially her.
Lifeguard – Oh is that so? We'll see about that you little bitch and while I'm at it, I'm also gonna tell
your mother what you just said about her.
June – You go right ahead. I couldn't care less what you tell her. She's crazy as hell and everybody in
our family knows it. She's been in a mental hospital. She would kill her herself if she thought she could
get away with it. She doesn't like having four mouths to feed.
June's looking for sympathy to help get her out of trouble.
Lifeguard – Now I really can't wait to talk to your mother. I wonder what she's gonna have to say about
that too?
Scene – one week later Saturday morning – Wood Trail Lane – Charlotte, June, Jane, Roxanne, Gene,
LouiseGene and Louise are heading out of the house to go somewhere.
Louise – OK you girls behave yourselves while we're gone. When we get back Mr. Doyle's gonna treat
us to steak dinners again because Gene Doyle is the most wonderful man in the world. Isn't he?
Louise kisses Gene on the side of his lips.
100 of 697
Louise – I do believe Mr. Doyle is our night in shining armor girls. How many other men do you know
who would marry a woman with four kids?
They all roll their eyes wondering how many more times they are going to have to hear those exact
same words.
June – Yeah, yeah, yeah.
Louise laughs as she charms Gene and heads out the door. Roxanne is in bathroom getting ready to go
out too.
June and Jane walk to the hallway to talk to Roxanne as she puts her mascara on in the bathroom
mirror. They are visibly upset. Charlotte walks up and hears the conversation already in progress.
Roxanne – I'm not surprised in the least. Look at him.
Jane – He jumped back when he knew he had been caught.
June – If that pervert ever thinks about laying a hand on me he'll be sorry.
Jane – I'll kill the pervert if he ever touches me.
Roxanne heads out.
Roxanne – I don't know what to tell you. I think we're all stuck with him so get use to it.
Roxanne walks away and out the door. Charlotte walks up and hears.
June – Gene's been peeking in on us while we take showers.
Charlotte – How do you know that?
June - Jane saw him.
Charlotte – Are you gonna to tell mom?
June – You can bet your bottom dollar I am.
Jane - Why? She won't do anything. She would get rid of us before him any day.
June – That's true. She couldn't care less about us.
Jane – I'm gonna do something about it myself if mom doesn't.
There's a knock at the door. Charlotte runs to answer it. It's Charles. He walks in and hugs Charlotte.
Jane and June walk to the living room. He hugs them too.
101 of 697
Jane – I'm glad you're here dad, we've got something we wanna show you.
Charles – What is it?
Charles is acting paranoid as hell.
June – It's about Gene. We can't stand him.
Charles walks towards the bathroom with Jane.
Charles – I don't know if I should be going back here.
Jane – It's just the bathroom. Just come here.
Charles goes to the bathroom and stands outside the door looking in.
Jane – This morning when I was taking a shower I'm pretty sure I saw Gene peek'n in through the
cracked here.
Charles looks totally relieved.
Charles – That's all.
Jane and June – That's all! That's all you have to say about it?
Charles – I'm sorry girls, I thought you were going to show me something really bad.
Jane – That is really bad. Mom is right you don't care about us at all do you?
June – Neither one of you care about us. I hate you both.
Charles – That's not true. I do care about you girls and I don't appreciate your mom saying I don't.
Jane – I think she's right.
June – OK then, what are you gonna do about it?
Charles hesitates.
June – See I was right. You don't care about us.
Charles – NO June, you don't understand.
Jane – Yes we do.
102 of 697
Charles – No you don't. Believe me you don't know what's been going on lately. Your daddy's been in
jail and I may have to go back for a long time. This time to prison.
Charlotte stands feeling sorry for Charles and wondering why in the world he would have been in jail.
Jane – So you're not gonna doing nothin about it?
Charles – I can't.
June – See. I was right. I'm always right.
Charles – No you're not always right June. You don't know what I know and I can't tell you. You don't
understand what's been going on and what I've been going through for the last couple of weeks.
Jane – Why can't you tell us?
Charles – You're just gonna have to trust me girls. I can't tell you OK?.......and I can't do anything
about what Gene does unless it's something really bad.
June – Why can't you tell us what's going on?
Charles looks at Charlotte.
Charles – Because girls....................they have more on me than I have on them. At least for now. .
Charlotte – What do you mean?
Charles looks bewildered as he whispers towards Charlotte.
Charles – I think I'm going to get them for something really bad but I need your help.
Charles begins to cry.
June – You don't care about us.
Charles - I do love you. I will always love you. You've gotta believe me. I would do anything to get rid
of Gene if I could but right now, I can't.
Charles begins to cry and holds out his arms as if he really needs someone to hug him. June walks
away.
Charles – Please babies, Daddy really needs a hug.
Charles tries to put his arms around Charlotte and Jane but Jane steps back and away from him.
103 of 697
Charles – Please believe me girls. It's your mother. She's too good of a liar plus she has her crazy as
hell family helping her. I don't know how I'm gonna be able to beat her or untangle the web of lies she's
been telling everyone. They always believe what she says no matter what and right now they have more
on me than I have on them. On Gene. It's mainly Gene. And he and his brother in law have some really
powerful friends and family in just the right places to where your daddy doesn't stand a chance.
They've got it all wrapped up already. They did from the beginning.
Charlotte – I believe you dad.
Charles – I knew you would baby.
Jane – So Gene is bad?
Charles – And your mother's helping him.
The girls are still confused but halfway understand the part about Louise.
June – Come on Charlotte he doesn't love us.
Charles – You shut your mouth June. You don't talk about me like that to her. I've heard all about what
you did at the pool and I will never forget it.
June goes running off again. Jane follows
Charles to Charlotte - I'm sorry honey and I'm begging that one day you will forgive me for what I've
done.
Charles begins to weep, hugs Charlotte and walks out the door.
Scene - one week later, daytime – (Gene's daughter Barbie and her husband Dixon) Old
wooden shack on acreage in south GA???. – Barbie, Dixon, Charlotte, June, Jane, Gene, Louise
Gene and Louise wanted to go on a rushed spur of the moment trip to Florida. The girls are in the car.
They have decided to stop off at what they think is Johnny Morgan's place on the way down. It is right
off of 75 in South Georgia in a very rural undeveloped farming area.
They pull up in the car. Dixon comes out first. He looks terrified.
Louise – Y'all stay in the car.
Louise gets out and joins Gene.
104 of 697
Dixon – Gene, what are you doing here?
Gene – Don't worry Dixon, I'm not here to take Barbie. I just wanted to see how she's doing.
Dixon – She's fine Gene. She's still sleeping. You'll have to forgive me if I don't come down to shake
your hand.
Gene – I understand. Can you tell Barbie we're here and would like to see her to make sure she's OK?
Dixon – You know damn good and well she's OK Gene. So you're the one who keeps calling the police
telling them you think I'm abusing Barbie? Of course. I should have known.
Louise – We're worried about her Dixon. She's family you know. Like it or not.
Gene – Is this Johnny Morgan's place? I would have thought his house would look a whole lot better
than this.
Dixon – What do you think Gene? Do you really think this is where Johnny lives?
Gene – I certainly hope not and I can't believe y'all are living here either.
Louse and Gene start laughing Barbie hears the two terrorizing Dixon. She comes flying out the door.
Barbie – Here daddy. Here I am. You see me now? I'm fine. OK? All I want is for you to leave me
alone and stay away from us.
Louise – Barbie you don't really believe what those people told you about me do you?
Barbie – Considering he married you Louise.
Dixon – Does she look like she believes it Louise?
Barbie has a blanket wrapped around her and looks scared to death.
Gene – That's what we wanted to talk to you about. Why don't you come with us honey and get away
from here? You didn't grow up living like this.
Dixon – I'm not gonna let that happen Gene. And you know damned good and well why we're having
to live here. It's because you and Louise caused us to loose our jobs.
105 of 697
Gene – We didn't have anything to do with that Dixon.
Louise and Gene are laughing.
Louise – Why do you think it was us Dixon?
Dixon – You've got 30 seconds to get in your car and get the hell off this property or I'm calling the
police.
Barbie – Where's the girl daddy? Tell me you didn't have anything to do with that.
Dixon – He did Barbie and you know it. Go on and get in the house.
Gene – Now hold on right there. You can't talk to my daughter like that.
Dixon – She's not your daughter anymore Gene.
Louise – Dixon, have you been brainwashed Barbie to keep her away from her family?
Barbie – Please Louise. Why don't you let us take Charlotte if you don't want four children? We will
take her off your hands so you and my father aren't under so much stress? I would hate to see you have
to go back to Milledgeville Louise.
Louise – HA. So they have been here talking to you.
Gene – Well then. Now that you're a part of the family too, let me just say, welcome to the family,
Dixon.
Gene's trying to scare Dixon into leaving Barbie.
Barbie – Shut up daddy. Shut up.
Dixon – He's not your daddy Barbie. That's the Devil and his wife.
Louise – Do you have a message for us?
Dixon – I don't know what you're talking about but why don't you let Charlotte stay with us Louise?
106 of 697
Gene – Oh no. I'm thinking about adopting her myself.
Barbie runs in the house.
Dixon – Where are you taking her?
Louise – That's for us to know and you to find out darlin.
Barbie comes out with a shot gun and Dixon grabs it from her and points it towards Gene and Louise.
Dixon – I said get off my property.
Dixon heads down the steps. Gene and Louise run towards the car.
Barbie - Thanks for stopping by you two! Come back anytime.
Barbie and Dixon are now the ones laughing. But not for long.
Louise – That's it. We're calling the police and telling them you just threatened us with a gun and are
trying to kidnap Charlotte.
Barbie – Where are you taking her? To feed her to the alligators so that y'all have one less mouth to
feed Louise?
Scene - Prairie Creek Ranch – Arcadia FL – Daytime – EXT – Gene, Louise, Charlotte, Jane,
June, Laurie Hall 15, Frank Hall 48,
They are pulling up to the ranch house on Frank Hall's Prairie Creek ranch in Arcadia, Fl. There is a
very strange feeling in the air and to Charlotte the house looks spooky as do the dangerous looking men
who are standing around their trucks wearing camo hunting gear. Frank Hall's adopted daughter, Laurie
is there. Gene gets out of the car and goes over to Frank. Louise, Charlotte, June and Jane follow.
Frank – Just the man I wanna see.
Gene – I know you do. How you doing Frank?
Frank – Alright Gene. How was the drive?
Gene – Not bad. A long drive but other than that. I was alright.
107 of 697
Frank – Good. Glad you made it.
Gene – Now that we can finally talk, how'd you like the last one I sent you?
Frank – Whoa, One thing's for sure, you weren't kidding. She was a beaut.
Gene – Oh yeah.
Gene grunts like a pervert.
Louise – I told you she was Frank.
Frank - I don't think I've ever seen anything like her in my life and I doubt I ever will again.
All the boys here loved her too.
Gene laughs
Gene – I bet they did. So all the boys here got thoroughly satisfied, you say?
It's easy to see Gene's getting off on whatever it is they're talking about.
Frank – They did. I didn't. Remember that.
Gene – Wait a second. I thought you told me you and the boys here weren't allowed to touch the virgins
since you're just the middlemen .
Frank – You ask too many questions Doyle, But for your information, we're not. I just got caught up in
it. You know, watching.
Gene – Yeah. That's what you claim. You just watch. But you know what? I don't know that I really
believe that Frank.
Frank – Believe what you want. Either way, they weren't suppose to go all the way but you know them.
Gene – Yeah and I bet one of your lucky bastard brothers got her first. Am I not right about that?
Frank grins that Gene's right.
Frank – He claims he's got seniority in this deal. That's all I'll say about that.
Gene – Well that's enough for me. So did ya send her on when the boys and your brothers got done?
Frank – No.
Gene – What do you mean no?
108 of 697
Frank – I couldn't do it. I just couldn't do it. I'm not that cold hearted.
Gene – You mean you ...?
Frank – I had to. I'm telling you. I had no choice in the matter. You know what happens when I send
one on.
Gene gets that look of totally disappointment.
Gene – No, I don't know. I've never been because you've never invited me to come along with you.
Frank – And trust me, you don't wanna go there. I don't even like going to that rat hole place myself.
Gene – What do you mean rat hole? You told me Thailand was nice.
Frank – Jesus Gene. Thailand is nice but the places we're talking about that they go to once they get
there...Believe me, there ain't nothing nice about those places at all. What did you think? It was gonna
be like heaven on earth going there are something. I mean Jesus Gene, come on. The fact is, it's just the
opposite. Trust me. If there really is a hell, then it's there, at that place, and all the places just like it all
over this world. So suck on that you perv. It was better that I do it myself and get it over with since it
was gonna happen anyway. What do you think they do with all of them when they're done? You think
they just let them go and send them on their merry little way? Hell, that's the very last thing that
happens and that's the reason these people never get caught, and they never will. Because there ain't no
one left to tell because there ain't nothing left when they get done. So there you have it. If you didn't
know before, now you know. What I go through, that is. It ain't easy for me, and it sure as hell isn't like
what you've obviously been thinking it's like. That's for damn sure. So let me ask you Gene, you still
wanna go there? Cause I can take you if you do.
Gene is clearly feeling fidgety.
Gene – No. Frank. I don't wanna go. I never really did to tell you the honest truth.
Frank observes Gene's unease and after a couple of moments asks.
Frank – Now that we're being all honest. You gonna be alright aren't you Gene? You're not gonna go
and?...
Frank glances over at Charlotte and Louise then back to Gene.
Gene – No, I'm not gonna go snitching on your rat pack. Don't worry. It's just..that's a shame. About
that beautiful girl. That's all.
Frank – Now that's one thing we agree on Doyle. It was a shame. A damn shame and I hated doing it.
But at that point it wasn't like I had very many choices and I never would have. Believe me, I wish I
109 of 697
had had another option. She was so cute and so sweet. The sweetest thing I think I've ever seen. No, I
know she was. And beautiful. God for a girl that age to look like that. Do you know she was even more
beautiful when she cried?
Gene – I don't wanna hear anymore about it Frank.
Frank – Alright. But first do you understand how hard it was for me to have to do that?It was a shame.
A damn shame. I don't think you get exactly how much of a shame it was.
Gene – So it was hard for you to do. I got it.
Frank – No you don't. How could you know? You're not the one who had to do it. I had to and it was
damn hard. The hardest thing I think I've ever had to do and I sure as hell hope something like that
never happens again.
Gene – So. What? Are you're telling me not to bring you any more?
Frank – No. You know that's not what I'm saying. I'm just telling you, never bring me anyone who
looks like that, ever again? Watch what you're doing next time Doyle. Girls like her won't work. It's too
damn hard to do what has to be done when you realize there's no way in Hell you're gonna be able to
send them on............Hell, and it wasn't just me.
Gene – I'm sorry Frank.
Frank - It was all the fellas. Isn't that right?
Frank turns halfway to the ranch hands then figures he better not go there. Nobody replies to Frank's
question but they do take a couple of steps back and shake their heads to let Frank know not to bring
them into that discussion since they see they have a captivated audience.
Frank to ranch hands – Yeah, you're right.
Frank - Nobody wanted to do it. So who did that leave? It left me. That's who. It left me stuck, having
to be the one to do it.....and I don't appreciate that one bit.
Gene – Well it's your deal, not mine. You're the big shot Consul General to Thailand, Frank, and you're
the one who got me into all this. So I have a question.
Frank – Bring it on.
Gene – Do all the Consul Generals do what you do? Or is it just your Country?
Frank – Well that's for us to know and you to find out.
Gene – Well then at least tell me this. Who's the us Frank? You keep saying us.
110 of 697
Frank – Oh I know you would like the answer to that, but you're not gonna get it. You know what
would happen if I answered that.
Gene – You don't have to answer. I already have a pretty good idea.
Frank – You think so?
Gene – Yeah. I'm pretty sure I know.
Frank – Well then why don't you tell me what it is you think you know Doyle?
Gene – Alright then, I will. I don't know that I should name names. But I will say this. I'll bet your rat
pack has all your bases covered. Huh, Frank? All the bases all over the world, that is.
Frank – That's right Gene, keep talking. The only thing you're gonna find is you're gonna end up
somewhere you don't wanna be either.
Gene – Sounds like I'm right.
Frank – I'm not gonna say one way or the other whether you are or you aren't. But speaking of our boys
in the military, you know those guys gotta get something to keep'em going while they're away from
home. I know you would.
Gene – Now I could be wrong about this, but I don't get the feeling it's the ones fighting on the front
line or in the sky or anywhere else who are getting those kind of, shall we say, benefits.
Frank – Oh you're so funny Doyle. Don't you boys think he's funny?
Frank turns to his ranch hands for backup to remind Gene he's on Frank's turf so he better watch out.
Frank's ranch hands seem more nervous than anything knowing Frank's talking way to much but they
don't say a word. They do however try to snicker out little laughs that don't go real far since they're all
about to pee in their pants if Frank doesn't shut up.
Frank - But you're right Gene. I am the one who got you into all this. I'll admit that. And I'm also the
one who can get you out. Just say the word, brother.
Franks glare defines all that he's meaning.
Gene – No. Now that's not what I'm saying.
Frank – Are you sure?
Gene – I'm positive.
111 of 697
Frank - Well when it is you just let me know. Alright?
Gene – Alright Frank. Settle down.
Frank – I am settled.
Gene – Have you and your pack ever given any thought to what's gonna happen if word gets out about
what's really been going on?
Frank – Word's not getting out.
Gene – How do you know that for sure?
Frank – Because Gene, who's gonna tell? Somebody who's already gotten themselves knee deep
involved in it? I don't think so. Other than them, nobody else knows. And to top it off, how is anybody
ever gonna be able to find out? There ain't nobody that can reach these guys. Nobody.
Gene glances over to Charlotte real quick. She's listening to every word of their conversation.
Gene – I wouldn't be too sure about that if I were you. I think your people may be wrong there.
Frank glances at Charlotte.
Frank – This conversation's over.
Louse waits approximately five seconds before she tries to change the subject away from what she
knows Frank is suggesting and also to see if anyone's been to the ranch asking questions.
Louise – So what else is new Frank? Anything else been going on?
Frank – Oh not much. Just getting the dogs ready to go out and do a little quail hunting. So you boys go
on now. I'll handle it from here.
Ranch hand – One of these days you're gonna quit calling us boys, Frank.
Frank – We'll see. That depends totally on you, boys.
Ranch hand 2 – Very funny Frank. I'm a man and I can prove it. I think I done did that with that girl.
Frank turns and looks at ranch hand 2 like he's going to snap his head off.
Frank – Well go prove it out there by bringing me back a bunch of quail for supper. And by the way,
don't be trying to prove what a man you are on one of my dogs.
All the other hands start laughing.
112 of 697
Ranch hand – I'll try not to boss. We'll see you when we see you.
Frank – You try real hard.
Ranch hand – You know I always try hard Frank. All I wanna do is please you boss.
Frank – Uh hu. That's what I thought. You're just a boy.
Ranch – You're gonna pay for that one day. You just wait and see.
Frank – I”ll be waiting.
They are halfway joking. Men get in their trucks and go on their way. Frank turns back to Louise and
Gene.
Frank – So where were we? Oh, yeah I remember. You were asking if anything's been going on around
here, Louise.
Louise – Yes.
Frank - You mean other than getting ready to go hunt quail and getting paid a visit from some high
highfaluting federal agents who were by here a couple of days ago poking their noses around my
ranch? Well besides that. Not a whole lot.
Louise – Oh God Frank. Did Laurie hear what they were saying?
Frank – No. They made sure we talked in private. And when they were gone, I told Laurie they were
just old friends of mine from The White House.
Louise laughs.
Louise- My lord Frank. The White House? Laurie's not that gullible.
Frank – She may be. But either way she doesn't know anything but what I told her.
Louise – And what did you tell her exactly?
Frank – I can't tell you that Louise.
Louise – What do you mean you can't tell me that? Look here Frank, I thought we were family now
Frank – We are. But I still can't tell you what they told me.
Louise – What they told you? I would think they would be asking questions. Not telling you something.
113 of 697
Frank – They did both Louise.
Louise – What do you mean exactly?
Frank – I mean exactly what I said. They did both. But either way, I can't tell you what they told me so
quit asking.
Louise – Well you're gonna have to tell me something. We need to know. We could all get in a lot of
trouble here Frank.
Frank – Calm down. No one's getting in trouble. At least not if you keep your mouth shut and stay cool.
Louise and Gene look horrified.
Louise – Girls, y'all go over there and introduce yourselves to Laurie.
June, Jane and Charlotte walk away and over to Laurie. She is brushing a horse. As Charlotte walks
away she can hear Louise say,
Louise - Look Frank honey, you need to kill'em with kindness. It works every time.
Jane to June – Stay cool? Like Gene and Louise were cool to begin with. Could you tell what they were
talking about?
June to Jane – I'm not sure but I think I have an idea. And if I'm right, God help us. That's all I can say.
They get over to Laurie.
June – Hey, are you Laurie?
Laurie – Yeah.
June – Hey, I'm June.
Laurie – Hi.
June – This is Jane and Charlotte.
Laurie could not show less enthusiasm by the meeting.
Laurie – Hi.
Jane and Charlotte – Hi.
June – I like your horses.
114 of 697
Laurie – Thanks.
June – Do you show them?
Laurie – Yes. Of course.
June – That horse is so big. I don't see how you have the nerve to sit up there that high.
Laurie – It's not a big deal. You've never ridden before?
June and Jane – No.
Laurie – That figures.
Laurie is being noticeably cold. Big time. June tries to act like she's not noticing so she can keep Laurie
talking plus she doesn't want to acknowledge she's being blown off by Laurie, especially in front of
Jane.
June – Didn't Randolph have horses?
Jane – No June. He had cows.
Jane walks away. She figures if Laurie's not gonna give June a chance, she sure won't give her a
chance.
June – Do you by chance have a cigarette?
Laurie – You smoke?
June – Of course I smoke. Can't you tell. I'm cool.
Laurie – Oh good.
June – She's not though. She's a goody two shoes..... Aren't you Charlotte?
Laurie – But I don't have any right now. I wish I did. I usually do.
June – Hold on. I know where I can get a couple.
June runs over to the station wagon and grabs a couple of Gene's cigarettes and goes back to Laurie.
Laurie – So why did you all come here for?
June – Beats the shit out of me.
115 of 697
Laurie – You're not staying long are you?
June – I don't think so.
Laurie – That's weird. And you live in Atlanta?
June – Yep.
Laurie – Hummm. Something weird is going on.
June – That's for sure. Do you have any idea what it is?
Laurie – I'm not sure. I think I do......but I don't think I wanna know.
June – Me either. And I know she doesn't so shhhhhhhh.
June motions towards Charlotte to let Laurie know to keep quiet around her. A long uncomfortable
silence fills the creepy air. June is not use to someone being so cold to her so she finds an excuse to
walk away.
June – I think I'll go ask mom how long we're staying and maybe I'll be able to hear what they're
talking about.
Laurie – Don't count on it.
June puts her cigarette out and puts it in her pocket as she walks away towards Louise and Gene.
Laurie – You've never ridden either?
Charlotte - No. I would like too but
Laurie – So you're Charlotte.
Charlotte – Uh hu.
Laurie takes a long look at Charlotte.
Laurie – I don't want to make too much of this but my dad already knows what's going on with you.
Do you know what I'm talking about?
Charlotte shakes her head no.
Laurie – No....Well anyway, just so you'll know my dad's already been told about that script or
whatever it is you're gonna write a long time from now....Don't ask me how anybody knows what
116 of 697
you're gonna do in the future if you haven't done it yet but just for your information....My dad has some
real powerful friends.....at The White House.
Laurie waits to see Charlotte's reaction but gets nothing.
Laurie – They're the ones who told him everything he knows ….like...oh, let's see... who you're
gonna marry when you grow up. You sure you don't know what I'm talking about?
Charlotte nods no again.
Laurie – Well, either way all I can say is I can't understand why those men who stopped by the ranch
the other day to talk to dad said.............. I sure can't see why it's gonna be you.
Laurie eyeballs Charlotte up and down real quick.
Laurie - But either way, my dad and them are gonna make sure you don't get married at all. That way
we won't have anything to worry about.
Scene -
- Tom's house in Tampa – Morning – Gene, Louise, Charlotte, June, Jane, Tom, Joy
Gene, Louise, Charlotte, June and Jane are in a station wagon. They are pulling up in front of a small
cinder block house. A boy around 15 years old wearing really thick glasses is standing in the front yard
and he looks so excited to see the car pull up he can hardly contain his excitement. He is Gene's son
Tommy.
Tom – Daddy 'O.
As he runs to the car. Tom's mother Joy is standing behind him just a few feet away. Louise rolls down
her window while Gene gets out of the driver's seat and walks over to speak to Joy.
Louise – You must be Tommy.
Tom – Yes mam. Are you daddy 'O's new wife?
Louise is a bit embarrassed considering Joy is hearing all of this and is reportedly still in love with
Gene.
Louise – I am.
Tom – So you're my new mom?
Louise gets a nervous but sincere laugh.
Louise – I'm your new step momma, Louise.
117 of 697
Tom – Well it's nice to meet you. You're looking very pretty mother.
Louise – Why thank you Tommy. I can see we're gonna get along just fine. Did y'all hear that girls?
Louise is laughing. Tom is learning disabled and very naïve.
Tom – Cool, I have a gorgeous mom now.
Louise is about to die considering Joy is still standing there talking to Gene but can hear since Tom
talks so loud.
Louise – Thank you Tommy, thank you. I'm glad you're so excited to meet us.
Tom – Yes ma'am. I am. I can't wait to meet my new sisters.
Charlotte is delighted to see Tom is so friendly. She can tell he may be a little learning disabled but it
doesn't faze her in the least. If he's nice, she knows she will get along just fine with him. Jane on the
other hand is rolling her eyes and looking repelled. June is trying to figure the situation out and
deciding if she's going to like Tom. Tom reaches to open the back door of the station wagon.
Louise – Well good. They're excited about meeting you too aren't you girls?
Charlotte nods yes and smiles really big. Jane scowls and is embarrassed that she has to talk to Tommy.
Louise – That is Jane, June and Charlotte.
Tom – OK let me make sure I got this right. She's Jane, she's June and she's Charlotte?
Louise – That's right.
Tom – Hi Jane, June and Charlotte.
Charlotte – Hi Tommy.
June – Hi Tommy.
Tom – How are y'all doing today?
Charlotte – Fine, how are you?
Tom – Oh I couldn't be doing better. I have been waiting a long time to see Daddy O again and meet
my new sisters.
Charlotte and Louise are delighted at Tommy's refreshing straightforward perky style.
118 of 697
Louise – Are you ready to have some fun?
Tom – Yes ma'am, I am. Mom said we're going to Busch Gardens. I can't wait.
Louise - Have you ever been to Busch Gardens before?
Tom – Once before but it was a long time ago. I can't wait to go again.
Louise – You wanna sit in the back and one of the girls can sit up front with me and Gene.
June – I'll sit up front.
Louise – OK, June you come up here and Tom you can sit next to Jane.
Tom – I'll sit in between Jane and Charlotte.
Charlotte – Yeah, that's a good idea. Sit right here Tommy
Charlotte definitely doesn't want to sit by Jane. June gets out. Jane gets out and lets Tommy get but she
makes sure she acts like it's the biggest inconvenience in the world. Tommy doesn't notice because he
hasn't figured her out yet.
Tom – I don't believe I get to sit between two of my beautiful new sisters.
Gene gets back to the car and gets in.
Louise – You gonna tell your mama good bye Tommy?
Joy walks towards the car.
Joy – You behave yourself Tommy and be nice to the girls.
Tom – I will mama.
Joy – OK, y'all have fun. I love you Tommy.
Tom – I love you too mama.
Jane – I can't believe I have to sit next to him.
Tommy hears but doesn't say a word. He is in shock although he's probably a bit use to being treated
like that by some people.
Louise – Jane, you better hush your mouth.
119 of 697
Charlotte looks at Jane and gives her a dirty, dirty look.
Jane – Ewww, he's a retard.
Gene starts driving away. Tommy ignores that too.
Louise – Jane if I hear one more word out of you we're gonna turn around and go back home.
Jane – Good.
Louise – Now let's have some fun. Who wants to have fun?
Tom – I Do. I wanna have fun.
Gene – Not so loud Tommy.
Tom – Sorry. It's good to see you again daddy 'o. It's been a long time. I was beginning to think you
didn't love me anymore.
Louise – Oh Tommy. You're dad still loves you.
Gene – It's good to see you again too Tommy.
Tom – So what's the plan daddy'o? Are we going to Busch Gardens?
Louise – Not so loud Tommy.
Gene – We'll see.
Louise – We may do that on the way back if we have time.
Tom – On our way back from where?
Gene – Lake Okeechobee Tom. We're going there first.
Scene - Daytime – same day - Road in alligator alley – Gene, Louise, Charlotte, Tom, June,
Jane. Lake Okeechobee
Car is pulling up to Lake Okeechobee. Everyone gets out looking tired of driving and happy to arrive
but they can't figure out why there?
Tom – We're going to see alligators daddy' o?
120 of 697
Gene – Turn down the volume Tommy
Jane – Why did we come here? There is nothing here.
Tom – I don't care where we go. I'm just happy to be with my new sisters.
Jane is sickened by anything Tommy says.
June – I'm staying in the car. I don't want to get eaten by an alligator.
Louise – Don't be ridiculous June. You're not gonna get eaten by an alligator.
Tom – I'll protect you June.
Jane – I'm not getting out either.
Gene – Come on, we're all getting out.
Louise – And we're going to have fun for a change.
Scene -
- minutes later – Lake Okeechobee – Gene, Louise, Charlotte, Tom, others
Charlotte – Is that an alligator?
Gene – Yep that's an alligator.
Gene has some chicken he's about to throw in the water.
Tom – Man he's a big one isn't he Daddy 'O?
Man walks up.
Man – Sir, you're not allowed to feed the gators. That is very dangerous especially with children around
and as it just so happens, it's also against the law.
Gene – Oh I'm sorry. I didn't know that.
Gene grew up in Florida so the chances of him not knowing that are slim to non.
Louise – We're so sorry. I guess that does make sense doesn't it? It just the kids have never seen
alligators before and wanted to see them.
Louise and Gene are acting odd and nervous.
121 of 697
Scene - minutes later June, Jane.
- Lake Okeechobee – In car. - Gene, Louise, Charlotte, Tom,
Gene, Louise, Charlotte and Tom are walking to the car where Jane and June are sitting.
Jane – We drove all the way out here just so y'all could see some alligators?
Louise – It was fun Jane. You should have seen it.
Gene – How can you complain when you wouldn't even get out of the car?
June – I'm surprised to see Charlotte. I figured y'all brought us down here to throw her to the gators.
Louise and Gene laugh a nervous laugh. So do June and Jane but there's is a little more serious in tone.
Louise – Oh June. Where do you come up with your ridiculous ideas?
June – Uh hu. You know.
Jane – Yeah, we figured Charlotte was a goner by now.
June – Something must have gone wrong.
Jane chuckles a nervous chuckle.
Scene Jane.
- Road leading away from Lake Okeechobee – Gene, Louise, Charlotte, Tom, June,
Driving down the road.
Tom – That was a big gator wasn't it daddy 'O?
Louise – Not so loud Tom.
Tom – Sorry mom.
All of a sudden the car starts slowing down.
Louise – What's the matter honey?
Gene – I'm not sure.
Louise – Oh no. Do we have a flat tire?
122 of 697
Gene stops car.
Gene – Y'all stay in the car. I'll check.
Tom – I'll help.
Louise – Tommy your dad said stay in the car. Everybody stay in the car.
Gene gets out and goes to the back of the car.
Gene – Yes, we have a flat tire.
Louise – OK, you're gonna change it Gene?
Gene opens the back of the station wagon.
Tom – I'm sorry mom, I'm only trying to help.
Louise – I know you are Tommy. I'm sorry. I shouldn't have screamed at you.
Tom – I can still help dad.
Louise – Just hold on. He can do it himself. He doesn't need anyone's help changing a tire.
Jane – How long is this gonna take? I wanna go home.
June – This has sure been a whole lot of fun.
Louise – Are you doing OK Gene?
Don't hear anything from Gene.
Tom – Are you OK dad?
Louise – He's OK Tommy. Just sit still.
Gene closes the back door to the station wagon and walks back to the front and gets in.
Gene – OK we're done.
Louise – Well that didn't take long. See girls, Gene Doyle can do anything.
Gene – That's right baby.
123 of 697
June and Jane give a funny look to Louise and Gene.
Scene - late afternoon - same day – Martin Farm – Ocilla, Ga – Charlotte, Holden, Louise's
mother. Louise, Gene, June, Jane.
They are still on their way back to Atlanta and decide to stop by Louise's family farm so they can use
that visit as their reason for making the trip out of town in case anyone asks. Holden is one of Louise's
brothers. He is severely mentally disabled and often goes into a trance state. Holden is around 40-45
years old and likes to play with a baseball. Holden has gone into a trance this day too. Charlotte is
sitting out on the front porch talking to him when it happens.
Charlotte – You like playing baseball Holden?
Holden says yes as he begins to look like he's fading into a trance. He's very hard to understand.
Charlotte – Holden, Are you OK?
Holden is now in a deep trance.
Charlotte – Holden. Are you there?
Louise's mother comes out the door to sit next to Holden to see what he's going to say.
Charlotte watches Holden.
Holden's lips begin to move as if he's talking to someone who's not physically present.
Louise's mother – You OK Holden?
Charlotte – I think I know who he's talking to.
Holden's eyes pop open in shock and delight. He smiles and acknowledges Charlotte's comment.
Louise's mother – I do too.
Holden snaps out of the trace and tries to talk to Charlotte.
Holden – You do too.
Holden begins to cry as he becomes overwhelmed with joy. His joy then turns to laughter as tears flow
down his face.
Louise and Gene stand looking freaked out.
124 of 697
Scene -
- next morning – Martin Farm – Charlotte, Louise's mother, Louise, Gene, June, Jane.
They are getting ready to go. Holden has not come out of his room since the night before.
Charlotte – Hold on. I want to say bye to Holden.
Louise – No, you stay out of Holden's room. He's not feeling well.
Charlotte gets an eeky feeling as she looks towards Holden's room and realizes he's usually up at the
crack of dawn.
Gene – Get in the car and wait. We'll bring out your things.
Charlotte walks to the car and as she walks past the well house it hits her.
Scene - Night Time – Wood Trail Lane – Charlotte, June, Jane, Roxanne, Charles
Girls are in the living room watching TV. Roxanne is in bathroom. It's raining. There's a knock at the
door. Charlotte gets up and opens the door. Charles is standing there in a rain coat getting soaked.
There is no overhang at the front door.
Charlotte – Hey dad.
Charles – Hi baby. How's my girl?
Charlotte – OK. What are you doing here?
Charles – I came to see you. I need to talk to you honey.
Charlotte – You wanna come in?
Charles – That's OK. I need you to come out here.
Roxanne walks up and sees Charles.
Roxanne – What in the hell are you doing here! You know you're not suppose to be here!
Charles – Roxanne, calm down.
125 of 697
Roxanne – Don't you tell me what to do. I know exactly why you're here you God damn son of a bitch.
Charles – Where did you learn to talk like that. You think about who you're talking to.
Roxanne – Shut up. You shut the hell up and get out of here or I'll kill you. I swear I will.
Charlotte – Roxanne. What is wrong with you?
Roxanne – What's wrong with me? How is it even possible you're here. You should be rotting in jail
you damn son of a bitch!
Charles – I'm not going to hurt anybody, I just need to talk to Charlotte
Roxanne – You're not talking to her. Either you're gonna get the hell out of here or I'm gonna kill you.
Roxanne runs to the table a few steps from the door and grabs the scissors from Louise's sewing box.
Roxanne – I swear to God I'm not joking. I will kill you if you don't leave now.
Charles – Please Roxanne. You know what they're saying isn't true.
Roxanne – The hell it isn't. I know it's true and I hate you. Do you understand me? I hate you and I'm
gonna kill you if you take one more step towards me.
Charles – OK Roxanne, OK. I'll leave. Just put the scissors down.
Roxanne – Now! Back up and turn around now.
Charles – OK Roxanne. I'm going. I'm sorry.
Roxanne – Just get out of here you bastard.
Roxanne slams the door and locks it as soon as she sees Charles is walking back towards his jeep.
Roxanne – Don't you ever open that door for him again. Do you understand me?
Charlotte is stunned.
126 of 697
Scene - Daytime – Medlock Elementary Playground – After school – Mimi, Lou, Investigator,
Charles, Charlotte's
Charlotte is walking home after school. She sees her dad then Mimi & Lou with a man.
Charles – There's my girl.
Charlotte – Hey
Charles takes Charlotte's hand and hugs her then she walks over to Mimi & Lou. They hug Charlotte.
Mimi & Lou – Hi honey, little bit.
Mimi - It's so good to see you again. We've missed you.
Lou – You doing OK, little bit?
Charlotte nods yes.
Charlotte – Did you come to see us?
Mimi – Yes honey we did come to see you. There's someone we want you to meet. If it's OK he wants
to talk to you.
Investigator – Hi Charlotte. My name is __________________. I'm a friend kind of of your grand
parents here.
Mimi & Lou nod that that's correct.
Investigator – Do you mind if I ask you a couple of questions real quick? We can talk right here.
Charlotte nods yes.
Mimi – Good girl. It's OK honey.
Charles – I don't think this is right. She's to young to know what's going on.
127 of 697
Investigators shushes Charles.
Investigator – It's about the trip to Florida you took not long ago with your grandma & grandpa. You
remember that don't you?
Charlotte nods yes.
Investigator - Yeah, you remember? OK. Listen. I understand you made a little friend at the hotel pool
when you were there. Is that right?
Charlotte nods yes.
Investigator – OK. I also understand you and she exchanged addresses and phone numbers while you
were there at the pool. Is that right honey?
Charlotte nods yes and looks very worried. She knows something has happened that's not good.
Investigator – It's OK. This is my last question.
Charles – I don't like this. I don't think it's even legal.
Mimi – Hush Charles and let him ask the question.
Charles – This isn't right mama. You're helping him.
Mimi – We're going to get to the truth Charles if it takes everything I have.
Investigator – Hang on everybody. Charlotte, try really hard to remember because this is important,
OK?
Charlotte looks confused and feels bad that her dad looks so scared.
Investigator – Can you tell me what you did with the piece of paper your friend wrote her address and
phone number on?
Charlotte thinks then nods yes and looks at her father.
128 of 697
Mimi – Did you give it to someone honey?
Charlotte nods yes.
Investigator – Who did you give it to? Do you remember?
Charlotte – I gave it to dad.
Charlotte looks at her father who is starting to cry. Charles walks away. Mimi & Lou walk to hug
Charlotte. Charlotte is stunned with guilt and sorrow for her father.
Mimi – No child should ever have to go through something like this. Arrest him. I beg you.
Charles – Mama. How can you say that?
Scene - - Two days later – Dot and Bill Rabon''s house – Columbia, SC – INT. - nighttime, Charlotte,
Ginny Rabon ( Dot & Bill's daughter)
Ginny is finishing up in the bathroom getting ready for bed. Charlotte is in the bath tub with bubbles.
Ginny – Mom said your mother has poor hygiene and doesn't have a nightly beauty regiment like we
do so you're probably not going to be as beautiful as me when you get older. What do you think about
that?
Charlotte – What's a beauty reja..? What did you call it?
Ginny rolls her eyes because Charlotte doesn't know what beauty regiment means.
Ginny – Oh never mind, you don't know anything do you?
Charlotte – Why don't you ever ask me to sleep in your bedroom? It's always June.
Ginny almost leaves the bathroom without answering but then steps back in and says.
Ginny – Because you don't like doing the things we like to do.
Charlotte – Like what?
Ginny – Ha ha. Very funny.
129 of 697
Charlotte – What do y'all do?
Ginny – You can't be that stupid.
Charlotte – How do you know I won't like doing what you do?
Ginny – I just know. First of all, you're not old enough or mature enough like us.
Charlotte – Oh.
Charlotte is visibly thinking about that weird comment.
Ginny – Unlike you my daddy gives me everything I want. Try figuring that out if you're so smart.
Charlotte has no idea what Ginny is referring to.
Scene - Dot and Bill's house – few minutes later-living room- Friday - night time - Charlotte,
Gary 12, Bill, Jane
Johnny Carson's on. Jim Croche is the guest. He is singing “Time In A Bottle”. Bill is drunk. It's
possible Bill has given Gary some beer too. Gary is in a much better mood than usual. It's the rare
occasion that Gary isn't locked in his bedroom listening to “Let It Be” over and over.
Jane – I hate this song.
Bill – Is there anything or anyone you don't hate Jane?
Gary is laughing at everything his father says. Bill turns into a completely different person when drunk.
He becomes much more honest and direct with his conversations and says things he otherwise would
never say. Jane's not sure how to answer that. She's kind of scared of Bill.
Jane – I don't hate Ginny.
Bill – Ginny doesn't count. Everyone likes Ginny. Is there anyone besides her you like?
Jane can't think of anyone.
Bill – See I told you. You can't think of a single person you like can you?
Jane – It's none of your business who I like and don't like.
Bill – Uh hu. Just as I thought. You're gonna have a hard time when you grow up girl and it's gonna be
real interesting to see how you do.
130 of 697
Jane – I'm not gonna be an old maid.
Bill – Oh don't be to sure. What makes you think that?
Jane – My mom and I are going to stick together. I'm her favorite.
Bill – Is that what she told you? That's probably what she told all you girls. That sounds like something
your crazy mother would do.
Jane – No she didn't. She said June's gonna be the old maid.
Bill and Gary are howling laughing at the idea of that every being discussed.
Bill – Oh Lord help me. Is that the kind of thing you girls and your mother sit around talking about?
Who's gonna be the old maid?
Jane – I wanna know why I never get to sleep in Ginny's room. It's always June.
Bill – That's cause you're too ugly to sleep with Ginny, Jane.
Gary cracks up and can't believe his father just said that. Bill is seriously drunk. Jane's mouth flies open
in disbelief.
Jane – I'm not ugly. You're the one who's ugly.
Bill laughs and laughs.
Bill – Yes you are too ugly. Plain Jane.
Jane – No I'm not. You're ugly and old. And what does that have to do with who sleeps with Ginny?
Bill realizes that's a pretty good question. Gary does too. Gary's laughter begins to subside as he starts
to think.
Bill – Let's just say nobody wants to do you Jane. Do they Gary?
Gary musters up another nervous laugh.
Gary – NOOOOOooooooo.
Bill – See, even Gary wouldn't do you.
Jane – What are you talking about? I don't kiss my cousins.
131 of 697
Gary's laughing hard again. Bill is too but he's wanting to end the conversation before he slips up and
goes to far.
Jane – Y'all are nasty. Is that what you do, you kiss your cousins? I bet you kiss Genny too don't you?
On the lips.
Bill – OK it's time for you to go to bed.
Jane – You're sitting on my bed.
Bill – Well I'll get up. Will that make Jane happy?
Scene - - couple of weeks later – Charles rental house on N. Druid Hills Rd., daytime – Charles,
Louise, Charlotte, June, Jane
Louise and the girls have just arrived at a house Charles is renting. Charles is extremely sick with what
sounds like either the flu, pneumonia or bronchitis. He is too sick to even be able to get out of bed.
Louise knocks on the door and opens it. She already knows Charles is sick.
Charles – Come in.
Louise – Hello Charles.
Charles – Thank God, Louise. I can't believe you actually came.
Louise – What's wrong with you Charles?
Charles – I don't know. I can hardly breath. I can't even get out of bed Louise. I”m really sick this time.
Hi girls. Don't get to close to your daddy. I don't want you girls getting sick too.
Louise – Why did you call me over here Charles?
Charles – I need help Louise. I don't have any money. Not even a dollar and I haven't had anything to
eat in days. I don't know if I could eat even if I did have something.
Louise – Well isn't this interesting. I guess this is the perfect time to get you to tell me the truth about
what happened to that little girl.
Charles – What little girl?
Louise – Cut the crap Charles, you know what girl I'm talking about and I know you were the one
who raped her Charles. Not Gene. He would never do a thing like that but you would. I
know you would Charles.
132 of 697
Charles – What are you talking about? Gene's the one who took the girl and brought her there and you
know it. Not me.
Louise – Well Gene didn't rape that girl. He told me he didn't and I believe him.
Charles – How do you know he's telling you the truth Louise?
Louise – Because I know him and I know you.
Charles – And you think Gene's too good of a guy to do something like that?
Louise – Yes I do.
Charles – Oh really. Well what do you think happened to that little girl when Gene and that pack of
as you say “well connected” people his brother in law's involved with got finished with her?
Have you asked yourself that Louise?
Louise – I don't know what you're talking about. Got finished with her. She was sent there for her own
good to be provided a better life than her parents could provide. It was a matter of common decency.
Charles – My God Louise. Is that what you really think? It must be because that's what you had me
thinking until I finally wised up. Thank God I didn't fall for it. You had me thinking Frank and Gene's
family would keep the girls and take really good care of them. But I now know that's not the case. So
it's your turn to wise up and you better before it's too late.
Louise - Why don't you go to the hospital?
Charles – I can't get up. I can't walk. I'm too weak and I don't have any money to pay to the hospital.
Louise – What do you want me to do Charles?
Charles – I need your help. Don't you have any compassion in your heart for me?
Louise – Why can't Larry lend you some money if he's such a good friend?
Charles – Because he's broke too. Please Louise. I'm begging you.
Louise – You know Charles I can't help but see some irony in all this. You now begging me for
money. I'm sorry but I seem to remember many times having to beg you for money to feed the girls
and do you remember what your answer to me was Charles?
Charles – I'm sorry Louise. If you just help me this one time I promise when I get back on my feet I
will help you from now on. I swear.
133 of 697
Louise – Well first Charles let me remind you of what you said to me. You said if I wanted to come out
to your Jeep and have sex with you maybe you would give me a couple of dollars to buy some
food. Remember that Charles?
Charles – I'm sorry Louise.
Louise – Some food Charles. Some food for your children.
Charles – I'm sorry Louise. I really am.
Louise – Go to hell Charles.
Charles – What happened to killing em with kindness? Louise. Isn't that what you always say.
Louise – It doesn't work for you Charles.
Louise motions for the girls to get ready to go. Charlotte is reluctant but heads towards the door.
Charles – It doesn't work for me or on me?
Louise – Either.
Louise closes the door and walks away
___________________________________________________________________________
Scene - daytime – two days later – Wood Trail Elementary School – Int. - Charlotte's classCharlotte, Rosalyn Carter- Classmates, Teachers
Teacher – OK students, if I may have your attention. I am proud to introduce all of you to our State's
first lady, Mrs. Rosalyn Carter the wife of Governor Jimmy Carter.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Scene - days later - Wood Trail Lane – day time – car – Louise, Charlotte
Louise is taking Charlotte to Briarcliff Elementary. They have stopped in front of Medlock for some
reason to talk.
Louise – Let me pull over here just a minute. I wanna talk to you real quick. Are you glad you aren't
gonna be going to that school anymore?
Louise feels she will be able to get answers out of Charlotte is Charlotte's afraid she might take her
back to Medlock if she doesn't answer Louise's questions. And no better place but to ask her questions
sitting in the front of Medlock elementary.
Charlotte nods yes.
Louise – Good. Well that's good. So did you have fun at Dot's?
134 of 697
Charlotte – Not really.
Louise – You didn't.
Louise is genuinely surprised.
Louise - Well Mr. Doyle and I had to get away for a few days so we could relax. These past few weeks
have been really hard on him and I don't want him to leave us. Do you?
Charlotte nods no reluctantly..
Louise – Mr. Doyle is a good man and he's trying really hard to help me put a roof over our heads.. You
will like having him around. It'll take time sugar. He likes you, Charlotte. Do you like Gene?
Charlotte nods yes but doesn't mean it.
Louise – You're happy for your mother aren't you?
Charlotte nods yes.
Louise – I need to ask you. Have any people come to your school asking any questions about Mr.
Doyle or me in the last couple of weeks?
Charlotte nods no.
Louise – Are you sure?
Charlotte nods yes.
Louise – Because I thought someone said there was. How about anyone from the school like your
teachers or the principal?
Charlotte nods no.
Louise – Well they better not have. They have to get my permission to talk to you and ask you
questions.
Charlotte – What questions?
Louise – Don't worry about it. It's just something about Mr. Doyle and a trip he took a couple of weeks
or so ago with someone.
Charlotte – Where did Gene go?
Louise – Ummm, he uhhh. I think he went to Florida or somewhere. I'm not sure.
135 of 697
Louise looks surprised that Charlotte still doesn't remember.
Charlotte – He went to Florida too?
Louise – Yes. You don't remember?
Charlotte – Did you go too?
Louise gets completely perplexed.
Louise – No, I wasn't there. Of course not.
Charlotte's totally confused.
Louse – Don't worry about it. It's not important.
Charlotte – What do they want to know about Gene?
Louise – Nothing honey. I shouldn't have said anything about it. It's just there are people saying things
about Gene that absolutely isn't true..........I also heard Rosalyn Carter came to visit your class. Is that
true?
Charlotte nods yes.
Louise – It is? I thought they were just pulling my leg about that. Are you telling me the truth? Rosalyn
Carter was really there?
Charlotte – Yes.
Louise wheels start spinning. She starts thinking out loud.
Louise – Ha. Well I guess the Carter's know too then. Of course they do. That explains a lot. Ha. I bet
you anything that ole peanut farmer is gonna use that information to worm his way into The White
House. Of course he is......... Then is it true that she really asked you if you have a boyfriend?
Charlotte nods yes.
Louise – It is? You're kidding me?
Charlotte nods no.
Louise – And what did you tell her? You don't do you?
Charlotte nods no. Louise laughs and laughs.
136 of 697
Louise – That woman's crazy as hell. I cannot believe this is really happening. That little snake. Well
apparently they really think I'm so stupid. We'll see who the stupid ones are.
Louise sits a few seconds and ponders.
Louise – Listen. Are you listening?
Charlotte nods yes.
Louise - You need to be careful. Apparently there's a man who's daughter's gone missing and he's been
saying if he doesn't get his daughter back someone else' daughter is going to go missing.......But don't
worry about it...
This next little bit Louise pretty much says to herself out loud.
Louise – Her dad's gonna be taken care of soon......Luckily he lives if Florida and he doesn't have a clue
who he's messin with. …
Charlotte – Is Gene going to jail?
Louise - That's ridiculous. Gene Doyle doesn't have anything to worry about. Charles is the one who
needs to worry. We have our bases covered......
Louise giggles,
Louise - Literally.
While her head is up in the air laughing sees a car pulling up behind her in the rear view mirror.
Louise - Uppps, we better get going. .
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Scene - a month or so later - night time – Fitzgerald, Ga – Maggie Rabon's House – Charlotte,
June, Jane, Ginny Rabon, Gary Rabon, Bill Rabon, Dot Rabin, Frank Freeman, Barbara Freeman,
Maggie Rabon
It is around 10 o'clock. Maggie, Dot, Gary, June, Jane, Ginny and Barbara have gone to bed. Left in the
living room are Charlotte, Frank and Bill. Charlotte is sleeping on the sofa since all the extra beds are
taken up. Bill and Frank are drunk and have just come from one of the bedrooms Ginny and June are
sleeping in. They have taken their seats in front of the TV to exchange their ideas on what they just did.
Charlotte's pretending to be asleep.
Frank – Man.......that was good. You've never told me, does your old lady know what you've been doing
with your own daughter?
Bill – Shut up shit for brains. You know I don't like talking about that.
137 of 697
Frank – Seriously. She's gotta know man. She's not stupid. She's gonna find out.
Bill – She already knows and she's not gonna say a word. How about Barbara?
Frank – Shit she's known for years. What do you think? She's not stupid. But I'll tell you what, she's
warned me over and over and over not to let Maggie find out.
Bill – Oh you got that right.
Frank – Yeah, she made no bones about that. She said if Maggie even so much as thought we might be
doing that we would be dead. Maggie will kill us.
Bill – Literally. So I guess you know she's not joking.
Frank – Yeah, I got that. She didn't have to tell me. I can tell Maggie wouldn't put up with it.
Bill – Then be careful, alright?
Frank – Yeah, man. I always am. Haven't gotten caught yet.
Bill – Me either and I don't plan to. You told Barbara about me?
Frank – I didn't have to. She already knew. Dot probably told her.
Bill – Wouldn't surprise me. Just remember that. They talk about absolutely everything.
Frank – Speaking of talking. What if those two in there tell their crazy mother about tonight?
Bill – It won't matter. Trust me. It won't go anywhere. I'll tell you about it later.
Frank – I hope you're right. Neither one of them are worth getting caught over?
Bill – You did em both?
Frank – No man. I didn't bother with the curly haired one.
Bill – Jane.
Frank – Yeah, I guess. I figured if the first one wasn't any better than that then why bother with the
other one.
Bill – Yeah, she's ugly anyway isn't she?
Frank – Shit yeah.
138 of 697
Bill - You didn't like it with....?
Frank – Hell no. All she did was lay there. She didn't even move. That's what I like about Ginny man.
She knows how to move. She even gets on top. Damn man, she's wild.
Bill – I told you I taught her right. I showed her exactly what men like.
Frank – Well you taught her good. She knows exactly what to do and she likes it. That's what so.......
Damn. Ginny smiles the whole time. There's no comparison between those two. You put em in a
contest and Ginny's gonna get the man every time.
Bill – That's enough you shit head. Remember, she's my daughter so show some respect.
Frank – Oh sorry man, I forget. You're right.
They laugh.
Frank – What about this other one. You ever tried getting some of that?
Bill – No and I don't suggest you do either.
Frank – Why not?
Bill – Trust me. I wouldn't do it. There's something weird going on with that one.
Frank – What the hell. There's something weird going on with all of us Bill.
Bill – Not like that one. I'm telling you. I guarantee you, you wanna get struck down by lightening
faster than you can blink an eye? Then go for it. I dare you. No, I triple dare you.
Frank – Are you telling me she's got some sort a voodoo thing going on?
Bill – Worse than that shit head.
Frank – Like what?
Bill – I would tell you, but you wouldn't get it.
Frank – Try me. I just might surprise you Billy boy.
Bill – Alright then. You believe in God?
Frank – God?
139 of 697
Bill – Yes shit for brains, God.
Frank looks at Charlotte and then back to Bill without saying a word.
Bill – I'm going to bed.
Frank – You're scaring the shit outta me man. I just got chills up and down my whole body.
Bill – You felt that too? Happens ever time.
Frank – It's cold in here.
Frank runs out of the living room leaving Bill to have to turn off the TV and lights.
Scene
- next morning – Fitzgerald - Frank's vehicle – Road leading to Oscilla – Frank, June,
Jane, Charlotte
Frank has been nice enough to offer to drive the girls back to Oscilla to their grandmother's farm where
Gene and Louise are so he can threaten them in private to be quiet about what happened the night
before. The girls haven't said a word the entire time and this has not gone unnoticed by Frank who is
growing worried.
Frank – So did you girls have a good time at Mrs. Rabon's house last night?
No one says a word.
Frank – Your mom said y'all've been wonder for a while what all goes on at the Rabon's house and
felt like y'all've been missin out on all the fun and all Ginny and Gary get to have. So we figured
what the heck. Why don't we just invite those girls on over so they can join in on all the fun and
excitement and …..... pleasures too.
Frank makes a clicking sound and starts laughing. Girls say nothing.
Frank to Charlotte – What's wrong with you? You didn't have a bad time.
Charlotte shrugs her shoulders but says nothing.
Frank – Well I certainly hope you tell your momma what a good time you had and all because you
girls know her. If she thinks you didn't have a good enough time, she'll most likely send you back
so we can try it again.
Frank laughs more.
140 of 697
Frank – You know your mama. She's not exactly all there is she? But that's OK. We all have problems.
That mother of yours though, she's something else isn't she? I really think she'll be upset if she
finds out y'all didn't have a really good time so it's important that you make sure she thinks you did.
OK?
Girls say nothing.
Frank – What's the matter? Did the cat get all of your tongues? That damn cat.
Girls say nothing.
Frank – Alright. Well then let me see if I can make myself a little clearer. If any of you so much as say
one word to your mother or anybody else about what happened last night, and believe me I'll know if
you do, then I'll make positively certain the next time y'all come back down here y'all will get another
invite to spend another night at the Rabon's house. How does that sound?
Girls say nothing.
Frank – Exactly. I didn't think y'all would like that idea. Now if you think you didn't like last night's fun
and adventures, you just wait to see what you're gonna get if you ever go back.
They are pulling up to the Martin farm house and see Louise and Gene outside.
Frank – So for your girl's sake, I hope we've come to a good understanding we can all live with. After
all it's not gonna do any of you any good to tell your mama anyways since as we all know, she couldn't
care less about a single one of you. Hell with what your mom and that creepy husband of her's is into.
Are you kidding me? I've heard all about it and let me tell you, we're gonna be blackmailing your
momma and what's his name.....Gene. That's it, isn't it?
Girls say nothing and jump out of the vehicle as soon as it comes to a stop in the driveway.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Scene - a few weeks later – Silvastone Drive – Int. - Daytime – Charles, Louise, Gene,
Charlotte, June, Jane. Charles is pulling up the drive.
Charlotte – Dad's here.
Jane – Why do we have to spend the weekend with him?
Louise – Because he's your father and that's the way it is.
Jane – Why now?
Knock on door. Charlotte answers the door and Charles steps in.
141 of 697
Charles – Hi girls your dad's here. Give me a hug.
Louise – Hello Charles, here you go.
Louise is pretty much pulling Jane and June forward.
Louise – Can you keep them for the entire weekend?
Charles – Absolutely, we're gonna have a good time aren't we girls.
Charles looks Louise straight in the face then says.
Charles – We have a lot to talk about.
Louise – Try it Charles. Just try it and see what happens when you bring them back.
Charles – Who says we're coming back.
Louise – Ohhhhhh, you'll be back. Trust me.
Charles - It's good seeing you again Louise, Gene.
Gene – Charles.
Charles – OK girls, tell your mama bye.
The girls begin to get suspicious that something's going on.
Louise – Don't worry girl's your dad's just trying to call my bluff. You're gonna be coming back. .
Louise laughs to manipulate Charles and remind him he can't win. At least not for now.
Louise – I got you Charles and you know it so don't even try.
June – Wait, we're coming back aren't we?
Louise laughs.
Louise – Yes, June. You're coming back. Your dad's just taking you for the weekend.
Scene - next day Charlotte, June, Jane
N. Georgia Mountains around clayton/cleveland – Ext. Charles,
Charles and the girls are driving down a road and another vehicle passes going in the opposite
142 of 697
direction. Charles recognizes the vehicle and waves. As the man passes he see Charles too and
immediately slams on his brakes right behind Charles. He pulls over. He jumps out of his car looking
furious and charges towards Charles. Charles looks bewildered and frightened. The man is the
father of Gigi McClure's of Duluth, GA. Charlotte's best friend in first grade at the time Louise was
sent to Milledgeville. The McClure's are divorced and Mr. McClure lives in the area.
Mr. McClure – I'm glad I ran into you here Chas or whatever in the hell your name is because I have
something to tell you.
Charles – What? What are you doing?
Mr. McClure – I'm letting you know I've heard a few things about you around town that I don't like one
bit so you better stay the hell away from my daughters or I will kill you.
Charles stands looking stunned as Mr. McClure turns to walk away.
Mr. McClure – And don't stand there trying to act like you don't know what I'm talking about.
Charles – No I don't. I know what's been said but it's not true. I'm telling you.
Mr. McClure – I don't deal with liars so I”m not gonna stand here and get into it with you McGahee.
But you sure better remember what I said about my girls because I don't plan on telling you twice. You
understand me?
Charles – I understand. Just go on.
Charles gets back into his jeep looking like he's scared to death.
Charlotte – Are you alright, dad?
Charles – Do you know who that was?
Charlotte – Isn't he Gigi's dad?
Charles – That's right. And I want all you girls to stay as far away from him as you can. Do you
understand me?
Scene - same day – Charles's house – Clayton/Cleveland, GA daytime – EXT - Charlotte, Charles,
June, Jane, elderly woman who lived in the little house above Charles. Charles and the girls are
walking up to his little house. An older woman suddenly appears behind them as they head into the
house.
Woman – I want you to know I heard about that girl in Florida Charles and I'm gonna be watching you.
Charles – Thank you so much for letting me know that Mrs. Spruill. I'm always interested in knowing
143 of 697
when I'm being slandered.
Woman – You threatening me with a lawsuit.
Charles – No ma'am, you know I wouldn't do that. Haven't you ever heard the expression you can't
bleed a turnip? But I will be finding out who's been coming around here talking bad about me and I
will sue them.
Woman – I live right up there girls if you need me. I can't believe their mother let you take them.
Charles – Have a good day Mrs. Spruill.
Scene - Next morning – Charles's house – Clayton/Cleveland, GA daytime – INT - Charlotte,
Charles, June, Jane.
A rooster is heard letting everyone know to wake up. Charlotte gets up and turns on the TV. She is
sleeping on the sofa. June and Jane are sleeping in the second bedroom of Charles' small two bedroom
cottage/shack. Charles' room is next to the girls room with a door connecting the two.
Charles – Good morning sun shines. Come on in here and give your daddy a good morning hug.
No one gets up.
Charles – Come on now. June you and Jane and Charlotte get on in here and give your daddy some
good morning sugar. I don't hardly ever get to see you girls.
June gets up.
June – Come on, I”m not going by myself.
Jane gets up but don't go into the room Charles is in.
Jane – I don't wanna go in there.
Charles – There's my girl, get on in here. I knew June loves her daddy. Don't you honey? I don't know
about the other two. They won't even come in here to give their daddy a good morning kiss. You wanna
play ride the white pony?
June can not be heard.
Charles – See June likes to have fun. Get on up here June and you can ride the white pony.
Charles is laughing and cutting up. June laughs at first then she doesn't make a sound.
144 of 697
Charles – See, isn't this fun? Tell'em June. This is fun. June is having fun because June and her daddy
know how to have fun don't we June? How about you Jane? Don't you wanna play ride the white pony
too?
Charlotte's feeling a little guilty about making her dad think he's not loved but something is also telling
her not to go into the room. She decides to start looking at the books on the little shelf there in the
living room. She looks at the choices and decides which book to pull out and read. She pulls out the
“Bible”. She begins fanning the edges to see all the names of the different books.
Jane – No I don't.
Charles – Oh Jane. Don't be a chicken. Get on in here and have some fun.
Jane – No. What about Charlotte? Why don't you ask her to play?
Charlotte stops and listens to what Charles says in response. She then starts thumbing the bible again.
She sees a photograph between two of the pages and pulls the photograph out. It is a photo of Denise at
the Holiday Inn pool in Lake City with Charlotte. It is the picture Charles took before they said
goodbye to Denise. At first Charlotte is very surprised since she forgot her dad took the picture. She
then starts looking at the picture and wonders why Denise never called and wonders if Charles still has
her phone number. While she is looking at the picture the rest of the following conversation takes place
between Charles and Jane.
Charles – Charlotte can go after you. Now get on in here. Jane.
June – Just get in there Jane.
Jane – No I'm not going to play that stupid game. Charlotte can go next.
Charles – No Jane, I'm your dad and I said I want you in here. Now get in here before you get me mad
and spoil our only two days together. This might be the last time you girls get to see me for a long time.
June – Go on Jane.
Jane – No. If Charlotte doesn't have to do it then neither do I.
Charles – Charlotte's to young to play ride the white pony. It's a big girl's game. Are you a baby like
Charlotte or are you a big girl?
For the first time, Charlotte is happy to be called a name. Charlotte sits stunned and worrying she going
to have to go next. Then she hears the sounds of her father getting up.
Charles – Alright girls, I guess it's time for me to take you back home before that crazy mother of
yours decides to cause me more trouble. Go ahead and get your things together.
145 of 697
Charlotte looks around and grabs her bag of clothes from yesterday and puts it beside her waiting for
the moment they walk out the door. Charles goes in and brushes his teeth and takes a really
quick shower. Then he gets dressed and walks into the living room Charlotte is in. He is crying.
Charles – OK, are you girls ready to go?
June and Jane – Yes.
Charles – Alright, let's go. Make sure you get all your belongings because you probably won't ever
be coming back here again. You might not be seeing for daddy for a while. I don't know yet
what's gonna happen but as God is my witness I want you girls to know I am sorry if I haven't
been as good a father as I could have been. I'm in counseling and I'm trying to get help for my
problems. I really am. I just hope you girls can forgive me and know daddy really does love you.
The girls stand looking at their dad but still want to leave. They walk out the door with their dad
following behind trying to stop crying.
Scene -
- one month later - Daytime – Genie Ferrell's house – EXT – Charlotte, Genie
Charlotte and Genie are outside Genie's house.
Genie – Do you think your mom will let you spend the night tomorrow night?
Charlotte – Yeah, I'm sure she will.
Genie – Good. Tell her I already asked my mom and she said you can.
Charlotte – OK. I'll call and let you know when I get home.
Genie – OK, bye. Genie gives Charlotte a hug goodbye. Charlotte's not that comfortable with physical
contact and is surprised that Genie is so comfortable hugging.
Charlotte – Bye.
Genie – Call me as soon as you know.
Charlotte – OK I will.
Genie – Bye
Charlotte walking on.
146 of 697
Charlotte – Bye.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Scene - Morning – Silvastone Dr. - Louise, Charlotte, June, Jane, Gene
Louise is in the kitchen. Charlotte has just entered the kitchen. Gene is dressed up and walking towards
the door with a suitcase and briefcase.
Louise – I'm gonna miss you Mr. Doyle.
Gene – I'm gonna miss you too my love.
Charlotte – Where is Gene going?
Louise – Call me when you get there.
Gene – OK.
Louise – And drive safe.
Gene – I will.
Louise and Gene hug and kiss. Gene walks out the door.
Charlotte – Where's Gene going?
Louise – He has a business trip.
Charlotte – Where to?
Louise – Don't worry about it Charlotte. That's Gene's business.
Charlotte – When's he coming back?
Louise – In a day or two.
Scene -
- Silvastone Dr. - Charlotte and Louise
Louise – Good morning.
Charlotte – Morning. Gene didn't come home last night.
Louise – He wasn't suppose to Charlotte.
147 of 697
Charlotte – Well where is he?
Louise – He had to go out of town.
Charlotte – Again? Where'd he go this time?
Louise – What difference does it make?
Charlotte – I'm just curious. Where does he keep going?
Louise – Lake City, Charlotte. That's all you need to know.
Charlotte – This is the third time he's taken off like this. Where's Lake City?
Louise – It's in Florida. Now be quiet.
Charlotte – What's wrong with you?
Louise – Nothing's wrong with me. What's wrong with you?
Charlotte – Who did he go with?
Louise – A man.
Charlotte – A man? Is he coming back?
Louise – I don't know Charlotte. I don't know.
Charlotte – Are you sure it's only a business trip?
Louise – Why would you ask that?
Charlotte – It just seems suspicious to me.
Louise – If you must know I'll go ahead and tell you. Mr. Doyle may not be coming back.
Charlotte's stunned.
Louise – He's been accused of doing something he didn't do and he may be gone for good.
Louise starts whaling.
Scene -
- A few days later -daytime
Silvastone Drive – Int. Charlotte, June, Louise
148 of 697
It's a Saturday and Louise is in the kitchen making breakfast. She is as happy as can be. Charlotte and
June are sitting on the sofa in the family room. Gene comes in from the hallway into the family room
carrying his shoes. He has just woken up.
Louise – Good morning Mr. Doyle.
Gene – Good morning Mrs. Doyle.
Louise – What would you like to drink with your breakfast my love?
Gene – You can surprise me baby.
Charlotte – So when did you get back Gene?
Louise – Gene got back last night. We're gonna have a good day today and I don't wanna hear any
fussing and fighting. Alright?
No one replies.
Louise – I sure did miss you Mr. Doyle. Did you miss me too?
Gene – I sure did Mrs. Doyle.
Louise walks over and puts a glass of orange juice next to Gene's plate and gives him a kiss on the
cheek.
Scene - Night time - Genie Farrell's parent's house - - Calvin Hall (no relation to Frank Hall), Genie's
mom, Genie's sister, Louise, Gene and Charlotte
Genie, her sister and Charlotte are in Genie's bedroom. Genie's sister is telling an off color joke.
Sister – So the third girl goes upstairs with the prince and after a few minutes the prince says, finally, a
perfect fit. And the next thing we hear is mewwwwww. (like a cow)
Sister and Genie laugh and laugh. Charlotte hardly gets it. Charlotte doesn't totally know about sex.
Sister – Don't you get it?
Charlotte – Yeah, I get it.
Sister – Has you mom told you about sex yet?
Charlotte – What do you mean/
Sister – Oh. That's why.
149 of 697
Genie – The birds and the bees. You don't know about that?
Charlotte nods no.
Sister - Our mom has. She's told us everything.
Charlotte – She has?
Sister – Yeah. Hasn't she Genie?
Genie – Yeah.
Sister – She told us she wants us to let Calvin be our first experience.
Charlotte – Your step dad?
Sister – Yeah. He's the only Calvin I know. What's wrong with that?
Charlotte – I just don't....
Sister – Oh you're a prude aren't you?
Genie laughs with her sister's prompting.
Sister – Mom told us about prudes too. She said they don't like sex and men don't like prudes. If you
want a man you can't be a prude.
Genie – Mom said Calvin is a really good lover.
Sister – Really good.
Charlotte still grossed out even though she doesn't get the full picture. She instinctively knows it
doesn't sound right.
Charlotte – She did?
Sister – Yeah. She said he's really really gentle. Especially the first time and that's why she wants our
first experience to be with him. That way we'll like sex and not grow up to be prudes. Have you made
up you mind Genie? Are you going to do it?
Genie – I don't know. Maybe.
Sister – I am. I can't wait. The way mom describes it, it sounds like....well mom says it's heavenly. It's
part of expressing love and you know we're suppose to love everyone. Hasn't your mother at least told
you that?
150 of 697
Charlotte is completely grossed out and is having a hard time not showing it. She's trying not to make
Genie's sister feel bad because she gets the feeling her sister may have already done it.
Sister – So you wouldn't want to do it would you?
Charlotte – No. I don't think so. I'll be a prude.
Sister – Oh I'm sure you will. You're not gonna be very happy with that attitude.
Genie's sister walks out of the room.
Charlotte – That's OK.
Genie – You wanna go get a brownie?
Charlotte – Yeah.
Genie and Charlotte go into the kitchen. Gene, Louise, Calvin and Genie's mom are sitting at the
breakfast table in the kitchen. They are laughing and drinking. They obviously change the subject as
the girls walk by and their laughter quiets a little.
Louise – So that's great. It's so nice to hear we have so much in common with the two of you. I wish we
had gotten together earlier.
Genie's mom – I know. I never thought to have you and Gene over before. We're always so busy.
Louise – Oh I know honey. Raising four kids and working too. I'll tell you. It's hard.
Genie's mom – I don't see how you do it. Two's enough for me. They drive me crazy sometimes but I
love'em to death anyway, don't I Genie?
Genie nods yes and smiles big.
Louise – She is such a sweet girl. Charlotte honestly loves her. I am so glad she and Genie have
become such good friends. Genie's a good influence on Charlotte and that really helps a lot. Let me tell
you.
Genie's mom – Oh I know. I'm careful who I let my girls hang around.
Genie's mom makes sure she says that so Genie will hear.
Louise – Well that's why this club is going to do so well. People of like minds like us.
They all laugh.
151 of 697
Genie's mom – That's right. It's hard to find people who you can really feel comfortable around these
days. They're either too uptight and boring or they're so judgmental.
Louise – You're absolutely right. Gene and I don't like to associate with just anyone either. Most people
are judgmental when they hear you've been divorced.
Genie's mom – Believe me, I know. If I could only figure out a way to deal with those kind of people.
Louise – Oh that's easy honey. You just kill'em with kindness.
They all start laughing.
Louise – Believe me. It works. You can catch more flies with honey than sugar. That's for sure.
Genie's mom – You know, I think you're right. But I still like socializing with people who are divorced
and have children like us.
Gene – That's mainly who's gonna to be in the club. Couples who have been divorced before and have
children from previous marriages.
Calvin – I got ya.
They all laugh.
Louise - We're not as square as we look.
Genie's mom – No you're not and you don't look square at all. You are absolutely beautiful Louise and
Gene is as handsome as he can be.
Louise – Oh honey you should have seen Gene when we first met. Oh you wanna see a handsome man.
He had all the girls chasing him. He was a wild cat weren't you Mr. Doyle?
Gene does his roaring cat sound for the Halls.
Genie's mom – I bet he was a looker. He still is.
Genie's mom is lying her butt off.
Louise – Oh he was.
Genie's mom – Well I think the club idea is brilliant.
Louise – And honey let me tell you, can you imagine how much money it's going to make?
Genie's mom – I imagine it will.
152 of 697
Calvin – Yeah, I would imagine so.
Louise – We're not the only ones into that you know.
Calvin and Genie's mom – Oh we know.
Gene – I bet you anything almost half the couples with kids who have been divorced would take you up
on the offer if you asked them.
They all laugh.
Calvin – You're probably right.
Genie's mom – Well cheers you guys to our common interests and what looks like will be a fascinating
friendship. And may “the club” be wildly successful.
Louise, Gene, Calvin – Here here. Cheers.
They all laugh and raise their wine glasses for a toast.
Scene -
- daytime – Silvastone Dr. - INT. - Louise, Gene, Charlotte, Barbie, Dixon, Roxanne
Charlotte is sitting on the sofa in the living room. Louise is in the kitchen with Gene. Barbie, Dixon,
are also in the kitchen. Charlotte likes Barbie and Dixon a lot. They remind her of the characters from
“Love Story” and they make an adorable couple. They heard Gene was not going to be charged in
Florida for the girl's disappearance and believe he was cleared of all suspicion.
Barbie – I'm sorry I doubted you daddy.
Gene – It's OK. Don't worry about it honey.
Barbie and Gene hug.
Barbie – But tell me you're kidding daddy. You didn't really get married did you?
Dixon – Barbie, you are being so rude.
Barbie – No I'm not. He's my father and I'm only interested in what's best for him.
Barbie is shaking she is so upset.
Gene – We got married months ago honey.
153 of 697
Louise – That's OK Dixon. I know Barbie loves her father and she has every right to worry about who
he marries.
Barbie – Louise I'm not worried about who daddy marries as much as I'm worried about daddy
marrying you.
Dixon – Barbie! If you don't stop it right now we're leaving.
Louise – That's OK Dixon, really. I completely understand where Barbie's coming from because I love
her father just as much as she does.
Barbie – Oh come on Louise. How can you say you love him just as much as I do when you have only
known him how long now?
Dixon – That doesn't matter.
Gene – I've known Louise since we were teenagers honey.
Barbie – If that's true then why didn't you two get married before.
Louise – It's true...I dated your father before I married my first husband.
Barbie – And what happened to your first husband Louise?
Louise – We got a divorce honey.
Barbie – Don't call me honey.
Dixon – Barbie, one more time and that's it.
Barbie – I don't like it when she calls me honey.
Louise – My first husband and I were simply not compatible Barbie. He wouldn't work. I kept having
to support him.
Barbie – Oh so you married my father for my family's money? That's what I thought. So he could
support you and your four kids.
Gene – That's not true Barbie.
Barbie – Daddy, please tell me you didn't marry her. Please tell me this is just a bad dream.
Dixon – I'm leaving Barbie. You either come now or I'm leaving you here.
Barbie – No wait. Daddy I'm totally serious. I know for a fact she only married you for your money and
154 of 697
Gene – That's not true honey.
Dixon heads for the door.
Dixon – Let's go.
Barbie – Wait.
Dixon - You have one minute to get out to the car before I leave.
Dixon walks out the door..
Barbie – It is true daddy. She only married you so she can get her hands on our family's money. She's
crazy daddy. I had a dream she's gonna kill you and I believe it.
Gene – No she's not.
Barbie – She is daddy. She is. I'm telling you I saw it. I think she's gonna poison you.
Gene – I'm going to be fine honey. You don't need to worry about me. We're already married and that's
all there is to it. Everything's going to be fine.
Barbie – You can divorce her. You don't need to be married to her. She can take care of her kids herself.
They're not your problem daddy. If you don't divorce her she's gonna get all of our family's money. She
and her kids and I'm not going to get anything.
Gene – That's not true honey. We've already come to an agreement about that. What's mine is mine and
what's hers is hers.
Barbie – But she doesn't have anything except four kids she needs money for. Don't you see it. She's
just using you.
Gene – You need to go now Barbie. We'll talk about this later.
Barbie – See you are choosing her over me. It's already happening.
Gene – No I'm not.
Barbie – It's either me or her daddy. You're going to have to decide.
Barbie runs out of the house.
155 of 697
Scene -
- daytime – Silvastone Dr. - INT. - Charlotte, Gene.
A phone is ringing in formal living room. It is a second phone that was put in for Gene's work phone.
Charlotte is in the room when it starts ringing. Charlotte looks at it strangely. Gene comes from the
other room and looks at it ringing.
Gene – Don't answer it.
Charlotte – I'm not.
Louise – Are you making that phone ring?
Charlotte – No. How could I do that?
Gene – It only rings when you're in here.
Charlotte – I don't understand why we have that second line if we can't ever answer it. It hardly ever
rings.
Louise – You know why we can't get it turned off don't you.
Charlotte – You can't get it turned off? Just call the phone company and tell them to turn it off.
Gene and Louise give Charlotte a look and are pleased to see she's still in the dark.
Louise – You don't worry about it. That phone is for Gene's work and you are not to answer it no matter
what.
Charlotte – The million acre corporation of GA.
Gene – Just stay out of here all together.
Louise and Gene act very nervous and suspicious and say nothing else. They keep looking out the front
windows towards the street
Charlotte manages to talk Louise into getting her a Poodle for Christmas. Frank & Mildred have a
Poodle named Hojo after Frank's client Howard Johnsons so she agrees they can get one too .
Scene - Christmas 1972 – Arcadia, Fl. - Hall's Prairie Creek Ranch – Louise, Gene, June, Jane,
Charlotte, Wilma Doyle (Gene's mom), Frank Hall, Mildred Hall (Gene's sister), Lewis Hall (Frank's
brother), Vincent Hall (Frank's brother) , Annie (little old black woman who runs the kitchen at the
ranch)
156 of 697
Dinner is over. Charlotte is in the kitchen with Louise, Mildred & Annie. June and Jane are in the living
room. Frank, Gene and Frank's brothers Vincent and Lewis are in and out of house. All adults are
drinking and laughing. June and Jane are looking at an old casino slot machine that's in one of the
downstairs closets by the kitchen.
Louise – What would you do without Annie, Frank?
Frank – Starve.
Annie – That's the truth.
Mildred – Annie's Frank's real wife. I could disappear for a month and Frank wouldn't even notice I
was gone but you let Annie go missing for more than 20 minutes and he'll have the entire town of
Arcadia out looking for her.
Annie – That's not true Mrs. Hall. He'd go lookin for you too.
They are all drunk so pretty much anything that's said is funny to them right now.
Mildred – Oh I know it's true. You don't have to cover for him. You don't know Frank like I do Annie.
Or at least I hope you don't.
Annie – Oh I don't. You don't have to worry about that.
Mildred - I wish I were you. Then I wouldn't have to worry about who Frank was sleeping with all the
time or being replaced by some young twenty year old in a mini skirt. I could just live here and cook
and drink and have a good ole time.
All adults are laughing hysterically.
Frank – That's not true. She's just trying to screw with your head Annie. So don't let her darling.
Mildred – Darling? See.
They all start cracking up but Louise especially.
Louise – Frank, how can Mildred screw with Annie's head? Are you trying to tell us Mildred's really a
lesbian?
They all start laughing even harder trying to figure out what Louise just said because it didn't make
sense.
Frank – What? How did you get all that from what I said?
157 of 697
They all laugh themselves to tears not knowing Louise takes that word seriously as a sexual term unless
it's specifically specified as being literally a screw.
Gene whispers to Frank to let him know that.
Frank – Oh good God Louise. You can't possibly think I meant that did you?
Frank starts laughing so hard he almost pees in his pants. The others are soon behind him laughing just
as hard. Louise is beginning to look embarrassed but still confused.
Louise – Well that's what you said, isn't it?
Gene – No honey, that's not what Frank meant.
Louise – Well what did he mean?
Gene – I'll tell you later.
They continue laughing.
Louise – Please do.
Frank – Yeah Gene. Please do.
Mildred – I don't get it. What was she thinking you meant?
Frank whispers to Mildred. Mildred's mouth drops.
Mildred – Come on now, Louise. Are you just playing stupid or are you really that dense?
They all starts howling again.
Louise – I don't know what y'all are talking about.
June, Jane and Charlotte are not laughing because they don't even know what they're all talking about
and the conversation they understood didn't start out all that funny.
June – I'm going to bed.
Jane follows.
Louise – Is it time for bed? I guess it is.
Charlotte goes upstairs too. They look around at the photos on the guest bedroom wall. Three or four
twin beds are in the room. June and Jane sit on their beds.
158 of 697
June – They are so disgusting.
Jane – They're a bunch of dirty old perverts.
June – I can't wait to go home. This sucks.
Jane – Mom acts like a different person around them.
June – Yeah, I know and I don't like it.
Louise walks into the room.
Louise – Are y'all already in bed?
June – No.
Louise – OK, does everyone have a blanket?
June – When are we going home?
Louise – We're going home tomorrow, June.
June – Good. I hate it here.
Louise – Well you need to be nice while we're here. Mildred and Frank didn't have to invite us to spend
Christmas with them.
June – I wish they hadn't. I'd rather be at home with my friends.
Louise – Well you know June, Gene has family too and he wants to spend a little time with his mother
and sister. Is that asking too much?
June – Let's just make sure we go home tomorrow, please.
Louise – We are June so I don't want to hear anymore complaining from you while we're here. You
better be on your best behavior around Wilma and Frank and Mildred. Do you understand me?
June – Whatever.
Louise – Do you understand me, June?
June – Whatever mom. I just want to go home.
Louise – Well you better do what I tell you to do if you wanna go home tomorrow.
159 of 697
June – What's that suppose to mean?
Louise – You know what it means.
June – Yeah, I think I do. You're crazy.
Louise – You think so? Good. You'll find out if you don't straighten up and fly right girl. You better
start appreciating Gene Doyle and what he's done for us.
June – Here we go again.
Gene walks in.
Gene – June bitchin again?
June – Shut up Gene.
Louise – Of course June's bitchin again. That's alright. I told her what's gonna happen if she doesn't
straighten up and fly right. And you don't tell Gene to shut up June. I won't put up with that. Do you
understand me? You keep that up and you won't be going anywhere tomorrow. Will she Gene?
Gene – Nope.
June – We'll see about that. I'll walk if I have to.
Louise – What did you say?
Gene – That's a long walk baby.
Louise – Yeah, sure you will. That's big talk June. Big talk. Just like your dad Charles. The dreamer.
Dream on baby.
Jane – Mom just go on so we can go to sleep.
Louise – I'm going Jane. You stay out of this.
Jane – I just want to go to sleep.
Louise – Charlotte I want you to sleep in the other room. There's not enough room in here for all three
of you.
June – What are you talking about? There's plenty of room in here.
Louise – You mind your own business, June. Come on Charlotte.
160 of 697
Charlotte gets up.
June – That's a bunch of crap. What are you up to?
Louise – She's the baby. She's gonna sleep in another room.
Jane – The baby gets a room by herself?
June – Oh I see. She's playing favorites again.
Louise – Whatever, June. Isn't that what you like to say?
Louise sees Frank and his brothers are walking up the stairs.
Louise – You both better shut up right now.
Frank and Vincent and Lewis walk up to June and Jane's doorway.
Louise quickly changes her mode so Frank and his brothers don't hear how June and Jane talk to her.
Louise – I just love what you've done decorating this room Frank. It looks like you.
Frank – Why thank you Louise. It works.
Lewis and Vincent mosey on into their room.
June – What are they coming in here for?
Louise – June you better watch your mouth.
Jane – What are they doing in here, mom?
Louise – They're just wanting to tuck you into bed.
June – We're a little old to be tucked in bed and you know it.
Louise – Oh, you're right, Then they just wanna talk to you June.
June – Bullshit.
Vincent – That's right. We just want to talk.
The adults laugh.
June – The hell you do.
161 of 697
Jane – Get out of here.
Louise – I wouldn't talk to him like that if I were you darlin.
Jane – Get them out of here.
Louise – Trust me girls you are going to want to do what they tell you to do or you are going to get into
more trouble than you ever imagined.
Louise walks out of the room.
June – You God damn bitch. You're our mother!
Jane – You are a crazy lady.
June – Now I am telling those men who've been investigating Gene and you what I know.
Jane – Me too.
Louise – That's alright. Gene's already been cleared. So you two go right ahead.
Louise laughs and closes the door to their room. Frank's two brothers are still in the room.
June and Jane's screams quickly turn to stark silence.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------Scene - Daytime – Silvastone Dr. - Gene, Louise, Paul Jenkins, Dianne Forbes, Charlotte, June,
Jane
Charlotte is in the living room watching TV. June and Jane are arguing. Front door opens. Gene and
Paul Jenkins walk in. Paul's face is completely disfigured from what was said to have been burns from
a plane crash. June and Jane take off for their room. Dianne Forbes is over playing with Charlotte. She
is only 4 or 5 years old.
Louise – Come on in Paul.
Paul – Hello, Louise. It's good to see you.
Louise – It's good to see you too Paul. How have you been doing?
Paul – I've been doing just fine Louise. Thank you for asking. How have you been?
Louise – Oh well. I'm just trying to clean up this house. You sure are looking good.
Paul – Why thank you. You're looking beautiful as usual yourself.
162 of 697
Louise – Well thank you. You haven't ever met my youngest daughter Charlotte have you?
Paul – I don't think so.
Paul looks confused trying to figure out if she's talking about Dianne or Charlotte. Dianne is blonde
too.
Louise – Charlotte this is Paul Jenkins. I think you've heard Mr. Doyle talking to him.
Paul – Hi Charlotte. It's good to meet you.
Charlotte – Hi.
Paul – I think I've talked to you on the phone a time or two haven't I.
Charlotte – Uh hu. This is Dianne our neighbor?
Paul – Hi Dianne.
Dianne's very shy.
Dianne – Hi.
Gene walks up.
Gene – Hey Paul, I wanna show you something out here.
Gene directs Paul out the sliding glass doors and onto the patio.
Scene -
- Daytime – Silvastone Dr. - Backyard – Charlotte, Gene's dog, Gene
Charlotte is walking down to the dog pen Gene has his Brittany in at the back of their property in the
woods. She keeps looking back at the house to see if Gene's looking. The poor dog is depressed and
lonely and extremely starved for attention. The pen is placed in mud and leaves with no grass at all and
only a small dirty dog house and an old frying pan for a food bowl and a bucket for water. The
conditions are nothing short of animal abuse. Her water is brownish green.
Charlotte – Hi Love. How are you?
Love is jumping up and down licking at the fence trying to kiss Charlotte.
Charlotte – Are you doing OK today? Do you have enough water?
163 of 697
Charlotte opens Love's gate to let her out to get fresh water from the creek.
Charlotte – I'm sorry you have to stay down here by yourself. Come on girl. Let's get some fresh water
out of the creek. I wish I could let you in the house but Gene would kill me if they found you in there.
And probably you too.
Gene gets up and looks out the window while he's talking on the phone. He opens the sliding door on
the patio and shouts.
Gene – Charlotte you put that dog back in the pen right now and get away from there. I've told you to
stay away from there and I'm not gonna tell you again.
---------------------------------------------------------------------Scene - - 2 months later – Silvastone Dr. - EXT – daytime – Charlotte, Louise, Gene, 2 men
Charlotte is walking up to their house on Silvastone. She sees a strange car (medium blue four door
sedan) parked on the road in front of the house and two men walking back to the car. They are coming
from the house. She hears her mother's voice.
Man – How would you know? I thought you said you weren't there?
Louise – Because I know Gene Doyle. He would never in a million years do that.
Man – Do what?
Louise – What do you mean? Do what? What you're accusing him of.
Men see Charlotte getting near. Louise can't see her yet.
Man – Why can't you say what it is we're accusing your husband of Mrs. Doyle?
Louise – Because I'm not sure what it is you are accusing him of. You're not being all that straight
forward for some reason.
Man – OK, I thought maybe you just can't handle the truth.
Louise – I can handle the truth and the truth is Mr. Doyle is a good man and I thank God for Mr. Doyle.
He is the best thing that ever happened to me and these girls. Do you understand that? So until you
know for a fact my husband had anything to do with any of this I want my name and Mr. Doyle's name
cleared immediately and I …
Man – Lady until we find out exactly what happened I suggest you and your husband lawyer up and I
suggest you get a real good lawyer.
164 of 697
Louise – What do you mean lawyer up?
Man – What does lawyer up mean? Gene, would you like to tell your wife what lawyer up mean?
Gene – It means get a lawyer honey.
Louise - Oh we have a great lawyer sir. You didn't know that?
Louise laughs
Man – Are you by any chance referring to that brother in law of your husband's who just happens to
practice law in Florida. How about that? Let me ask you is he the lawyer for the “Million Acre
Corporation of Georgia” too?
Men start laughing.
Louise – That's right Frank D. Hall and he's a damn good lawyer so be ready.
Man – OK. I guess you have nothing to worry about then. Having a lawyer like Frank Hall on your side
and all.
The men start laughing again.
Man – Count your blessings lady and say your prayers. We're going to find out what the truth really is
because she's gonna tell us.
Man motions towards Charlotte who is just steps away from the drive way.
Louise – What are you talking about? She doesn't know anything about this so you better stay the hell
away from her. She's just a child.
Man – And one day she's going to tell us everything.
Louise – And you think I'm crazy?
Man – Seriously. She's gonna tell us absolutely everything. You'll see.
Men are enjoying themselves.
Louise – Charlotte, get up here now. You see those men? If you ever see either one of them around here
again you make sure you stay as far away from them as you can get and tell either me or Gene. Do you
understand?
Man – Oh and by the way Mr. and Mrs. Doyle, don't think we don't know what you two are planning.
165 of 697
So just know if anything at all happens to her, we'll already know who to talk to.
Louise says nothing as she concentrates on getting Charlotte into the house.
Man - See ya around.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Scene August, 1973
- Next Saturday afternoon – Silvastone Dr. - INT. - Charlotte, Louise
Louise is in the bathroom putting her face on. Charlotte walks in.
Louise – Do you wanna go shopping for some school clothes tomorrow?
Charlotte – I guess.
Louise – Alright. But make sure you hide the bags from Gene when we get back.
Charlotte – You say that every time. Doesn't Gene know we have to have clothes?
Louise – Yes, of course he knows that. That's not the point.
Charlotte thinks, “well what is the point?”. But she knows trying to reason with Louise is pointless.
Charlotte – Lisa's mom wants to take us to the movies. Is that alright?
Louise – Lisa Roistacher?
Charlotte – Uh hu
Louise – I didn't realize y'all were that good of friends. Aren't her parents Jewish?
Charlotte – Yeah
Louise – What movie is she wanting to see?
Charlotte – I don't know yet. She said there are a couple of good ones playing so we can decide when
we get there.
Louise looks suspicious.
Scene -
- Same day – La Vista Rd., Decatur, GA – EXT – Charlotte, Lisa, Betty Roistacher
Betty is driving girls to theater.
166 of 697
Betty – Has your mother taken you to see “Jesus Christ Super Star” yet Charlotte?
Charlotte – No ma'am. We don't go to the movies very often.
Betty – I've heard it's really really good. Would you girls like to see it?
Lisa and Charlotte – OK.
Betty turns the opposite way of the theater when she pulls into the parking lot.
Lisa – Where are you going mom? The theater's over there.
Betty – Oh that's right. I don't know where my mind is sweetheart.
Betty drives up and down each parking isle as if she's looking for someone's car.
Scene – a minute or two later - Parking lot of The Village Shopping Center – Betty, Charlotte, Lisa
Everyone's getting out of the car. Betty looks around the parking lot as if she's scared they've been
followed or are being watched.
Lisa – What's wrong mom?
Betty – Nothing honey.
Lisa – Well then why are you acting so weird?
Betty – I'm sorry, I didn't realize I was acting weird. Let's go see the movie.
Lisa – If you're gonna act this weird.
Betty – No no, it's OK. Let's go. I'll stop acting weird. I promise.
Scene -
- same day – Silvastone Drive – INT. - Louise, Gene
Louise – I guarantee you Gene, Lisa's mom took Charlotte and Lisa to see “Jesus Christ Super Star”.
Gene – Maybe so.
Louise – The question is, why didn't she want me to know they were going to see that movie?
167 of 697
Gene – I don't know honey.
Scene -
- about 2 hours later- daytime – Village Theater – Int – Betty, Lisa, Charlotte
The movie has just ended. Charlotte is crying hysterically. Lisa begins to cry too.
Betty – No, no. Charlotte why are you crying like that? That was just a movie honey and the story isn't
even true. It's just a story some people made up that's been repeated over and over throughout
centuries. But it didn't really happen honey.
Charlotte continues to cry. Betty's words don't even phase her.
Betty – Lisa, not you too. Look I'm sorry to have to be the one to tell you but that didn't really
happen. If it had I would totally understand how you feel but it didn't happen so you're both
getting yourself all worked up for nothing. Lisa honey, you know better. Are you just crying
because Charlotte's crying?
Lisa nods yes but seems unsure.
Betty – OK, just checking. But Charlotte honey. Come on. Listen. Tell me exactly what it is
that has clearly upset you so about the movie? Can you tell me?
Charlotte is crying so hard she can barely talk.
Charlotte – I love him.
Betty – You love who honey?
Charlotte – Jesus.
Betty – But Jesus isn't real. I mean he may have been a real person but all the rest of the stories about
him are fictional. You were taught to believe the stories were real weren't you?
Charlotte nods yes.
Charlotte – I love him. I can't believe what they did and no one helped him. No one stopped
them. I would have stopped them. I wouldn't have let them do that to him. I would have
stopped them or I would have died trying.
Charlotte is not exactly whispering and starts crying uncontrollably again.
Betty – Oh my God. This is worse than I thought.
Betty looks around the theater to see who's watching and she sees practically everyone in that corner
of the theater is watching and listening. They are stunned.
168 of 697
Betty – OK, Charlotte honey, do this. Try to hold you breath as long as you can and that will help you
to stop crying. Can you do that?
Charlotte can't possibly do that and doesn't even try. All of a sudden the words “prove it” come to her.
Lisa – Mom that's not going to help. She's really upset.
Charlotte – I don't know how to prove I love him. But I really do love him and I would never let
anything happen to him. Please God, if you ever send your so back, please send him to me.
Please. I will never let anyone hurt him. I will never forsake him. I will always love him. Please
God. Please. Send him to me.
Betty realizes Charlotte just said a prayer in front of everyone. As soon as Charlotte finishes
her prayer she begins to stop crying and her tears turn to tears of joy because she believes God will
answer her prayer.
Betty – Are you OK?
Charlotte nods yes.
Charlotte – I asked God if he ever sends Jesus back to please send him to me and I think he's going to.
Betty – I know, I heard you honey and I think you're right. I think he will too.
Betty begins crying.
Lisa – Oh no mom, not you too.
Betty – Come on girls, let's go before we have everyone in here crying.
The girls get up with Betty and proceed to the exit.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Scene - same day – Village Shopping Center parking lot – Lisa, Charlotte, Betty, Agent
Betty and girls are walking back to the car. Betty is really freaking now and is trying to find her car
keys as she walks to the car. Lisa is freaked and not saying anything.
Betty – Don't say a word girls. Just keep walking and don't look at anyone.
They get to the car and a woman who is parked next to Betty's car gets out and walks over to Betty.
Betty knows her.
Agent – Betty.
169 of 697
Betty – Go ahead and get in the car girls.
Agent – May I ask what in the hell you're doing here?
Betty – I took the girls to see a movie.
Agent – Yes, I can see that. You did exactly what you were told not to do. Didn't you?
Betty – I'm sorry.
Agent - Out of all the people I could have picked for this operation it was you because I thought I
could trust you. And what do you do? You betray me. You go and do exactly what I told you not to do. I
told you over and over and over not to bring her to this movie. But you just had to do it, didn't you?
Betty – I'm sorry, I had no idea she would react that way. It's just a movie.
Agent - “JESUS CHRIST SUPER STAR”, I warned you not to do it. Now everyone in the theater
knows what's going on.
Betty – They don't know. It's too complicated for anyone to figure out.
Agent – You wanna bet. Some are already talking about it.
Betty – But they don't know anything. They can't prove it.
Agent – You better hope not. You know there are others who know and we don't know who's talked to
who.
Betty – I'm sorry. It was hard for me to believe what you said. I just wanted to see for myself if
anything would happen. I figured this might.....
Agent - Well you saw didn't you. You and everybody else in the entire theater.
Betty – I doubt everyone heard and even if they did, they still don't know what's going on. How can
they possibly figure it out? It's like you said.
Agent – And what did I say?
Betty – You said, “it's too complicated.
Agent – As a group eventually they will be able to figure it out if provided the right information.
Betty – Don't worry about it. It wasn't a big deal.
170 of 697
Agent – It was a big deal and if you ever try any thing like that again you just might find you and your
entire family in witness protection. You don't want that? Do you?
Betty – No I don't. You're right. I got it. I promise. It will never happen again.
Scene Charlotte
Village Theater – Oct. 1973- Movie The Way We Were – Betty Roistacher, Lisa,
They are watching the movie and it comes to the part where Redford leaves Streisand. Betty looks over
at Charlotte to see how she's taking it. She is crying her eyes out. Betty is seeing how overly emotional
Charlotte is. Betty was never told not to take Charlotte to this or any other movie that's come out
besides Jesus Christ Superstar.
Betty – Honey, remember this is just a movie.
Betty quietly to Lisa – She's very emotional. I just think maybe she's overly emotional.
Lisa – I know mom. Stop. Please.
Scene Charlotte
Village Theater – Int. - April 1974 Movie The Great Gatsby - Betty Roistacher, Lisa,
Betty has brought Lisa and Charlotte to see The Great Gatsby. The movie is just ending.
Charlotte is lightly crying.
Betty – So what did you girls think of that movie?
Lisa – That was sad.
Charlotte – I would have waited for him if I had been Daisy. He was really in love with her.
Betty – You're a smart girl.
Betty looks and ponders Charlotte's answer.
Scene Summer- 1974 – Frank, Mildred and Wilma's condo – Florida Keys – day time –
Charlotte, Marianne Sheely (Charlotte's friend), June , Jane
Marianne, Charlotte, June and Jane are walking to the clubhouse to go swimming.
171 of 697
Charlotte – He looks like the guy who plays in “flipper”.
June – You think he's cute?
Charlotte – Yes, very cute.
Marianne – Are you talking about the older one or younger one?
Charlotte – The older one. Don't you think he's cute?
Marianne – Emmmm. He's OK I guess.
Marianne is looking at June to see what June thinks since Marianne likes to go with popular opinion.
June – He's not my kind at all.
Charlotte – There's a guy I saw in Sunday school who looks just like him.
June – What kind of guy do you like Marianne?
Marianne – I have no idea..
Marianne starts giggling.
Later that night – Frank and Mildred's condo at the Fl. Keys All are sitting around a long rectangular dining table except for Frank and Gene. Kids are doing crafts.
June is painting a pelican that looks really good. Charlotte has been admiring it. Marianne is sitting at
end of table near Louise. Charlotte is sitting across the table but not directly across. Adults are drinking
pina coladas. Wilma, Frank, Mildred, Gene and Louise are talking on their side of the table. Marianne
starts listening to their conversation after hearing her name and apparently heard something very
upsetting. Marianne is acting odd.
Louise – Marianne is a beautiful girl isn't she?
Frank – Indeed she is and she knows how to work that smile doesn't she?.
Gene – Yes she does. She flashes that smile.
They almost act like Marianne can't hear them but it's obvious she can. They're not whispering but
they're not talking loud either.
Louise – I think her mama probably taught her that.
172 of 697
Frank – She's gonna be a man killer when she grows up.
Gene – Oh yeah. That's for sure. I can't wait to see her a few years from now.
Frank – She's June's friend?
Louise – No, Charlotte's. She's her best friend.
Frank – This is why I can't understand. Why one of your girls, Louise? If I could pick between the two
of them I would go for the one with the big beautiful smile.
Louise doesn't look real happy with Frank's comment. All of a sudden Marianne appears giddy now and
keeps up the smiles even more knowing they are talking about her beautiful smile and comparing the
girls in her favor. The men are more than aware of what they're doing and how Marianne is responding.
Frank – What do you think about..........
Frank makes a motion regarding Marianne that Louise understands instantly.
Louise – No way. Don't you even think about it Frank. Her mother is not a woman you want to tangle
with. Believe me, Rosemary will tear you up.
Frank – Who's Rosemary?
Louise – Rosemary is Marianne's mother and she's not the kind you wanna be messing with. Especially
if it has anything to do with Marianne. Trust me on that. I can tell.
Marianne looks relieved.
Scene Wilma.
- next day – Florida Keys – daytime – Gene, Louise, Marianne, Charlotte, June, Jane,
Louise – Have Frank and Mildred already left to go back to Miami?
Gene – I guess so.
Wilma – I haven't seen them for a while.
Louise – Oh well, we can have a good time on our own. Marianne, have you been having fun sugar?
Marianne – Yes ma'am.
173 of 697
Louise – I hope you're not getting to much sun. Your mother will not be happy if we bring you back
home all sun burnt.
Marianne – I'm OK. I'm using lotion.
Louise – Why don't we get a picture of all of us?
Wilma – I can take it. You all go stand over there.
Louise – I can take it Wilma.
Wilma – No you get in the picture too Louise.
Gene – Come on and get over her honey.
Gene begins backing up and all of a sudden there's a loud screaming from Gigi, Charlotte's little toy
poodle. Gene stepped on Gigi' and broke her leg. She screams and screams. Charlotte runs to pick her
up.
Charlotte – Oh my GOD, I think her leg's broken.
Gene – I'm sorry, I didn't see her.
Louise – Oh Gene, my lord.
Charlotte – We have to get her to a doctor.
Louise – Charlotte we can't afford to take that dog to a vet. Do you have any idea how much vets
charge?
Gene – It's OK Louise. I'll take care of it.
Louise looks at Charlotte like she want to kill her.
Louise – No Gene this is my problem. I told you when you married me that you wouldn't have to pay
for anything for my children and I meant it.
Gene – It's OK. Really. I don't mind. It was my fault.
Louise – No. I don't want you to divorce me because of this. It's just a dog.
Gene – Louise, don't worry about it.
Wilma – Accidents happen Louise. I'll take care of it. Gene broke the dog's leg and he's my son so it's
174 of 697
my problem. Anyways, what ever happened to killing them with kindness? Are your children not good
enough for that?
Louise knows Wilma is just playing games with the girls and that she couldn't care less about them.
Charlotte's so upset by Louise's reactions she doesn't know what to think. She feels like vomiting. Gigi
is in so much pain and Louise only thinks about loosing Gene.
Scene -
- One week later – August 1974 - 75 South – Louise, Gene, Charlotte, June, Jane
They are in the car headed south on interstate 75 towards Miami. The radio is on Gene's easy listening
station.
Jane – Why are we having to go back to Florida when we were just there? That doesn't make any
sense.
Louise – I already told you Jane. Gene wants to see his mother.
Jane – She was at the Keys.
Louise – That doesn't matter. She's Gene's mother. He's allowed to want to go to Florida to see her
any time he wants to.
Jane – You're full of shit. Something's up.
Louise – That's enough Jane. Not another word.
An announcement comes over the radio. It is the announcement that Richard Nixon has just been
impeached. Louise turns the volume up and they listen. All of a sudden Charlotte starts crying.
Louise – Why are you crying?
Charlotte – Because Nixon was a wonderful man and he doesn't deserve what they're doing to him.
Louise and Gene start to laugh.
Louise – Do you even know what impeachment means?
Gene – No, apparently she doesn't.
Charlotte – Yes I do.
Louise – What does it mean?
Charlotte - It means he's no longer going to get to be President.
175 of 697
Louise – Well I don't know that he was as good of a man as you think. Was he Gene?
Gene – Emmmmm..... I don't know. That's hard to say.
Louise – Well maybe he was then.
Louise glaces at Gene wondering if there's something they don't know.
______________________________________________________________________________
Scene -
-
– Miami – Wilma's Duplex – Wilma, Gene, Louise, June, Jane & Charlotte.
Gene, Louise, June, Jane and Charlotte have just arrived at Wilma's duplex. Wilma has dinner warming
up.
Wilma – Go ahead and have a seat everyone. Would you girls like some tea?
June, Jane and Charlotte – Yes mam.
Wilma pours tea into the glasses that are already on the table with ice in them. As the tea pours into
Charlotte's glass she sees there are large ants in the tea that were probably in the sugar Wilma used to
sweeten the tea. Charlotte looks over at June and it's plain to see June notices the ants too.
Wilma – Louise. What would you like?
Louise – I can get my own Wilma, you come on in and sit down.
Wilma – No, you've been driving Louise. You need to relax. I insist.
Louise – OK, then I'll have whatever you're having.
Wilma – I'm having coffee.
Louise – OK, I'll have coffee too then. Thank you Wilma.
Wilma – Coffee Gene?
Gene – Coffee's fine with me, mama. Thank you.
Wilma – I hope everybody likes split pea soup. It's Gene's favorite.
Louise – Oh I love split pea soup, Wilma. You girls have never had it. It's really good.
Wilma – And I have some rolls.
176 of 697
Louise – You shouldn't have gone to all this trouble for us Wilma.
Wilma – I haven't gone to any trouble, Louise. I have to cook for myself anyway.
Louise – Well OK. Where are Frank and Mildred? Did they go to the ranch?
Wilma – I'm not sure where they are. I don't think they're going to the ranch this weekend. We'll
see them tomorrow I imagine.
Louise – Oh good.
Wilma – How's your soup?
Louise – It is wonderful Wilma. You're going to have to give me your recipe. I think this is the best
split pea soup I have ever had.
Gene – It is real good mama. You out did yourself as usual.
Wilma – Well thank you honey.
Charlotte – It is good.
Charlotte's just saying that to be polite. She doesn't think anything either way about the soup.
Wilma – OK. June and Jane aren't eating much. You girls don't like it?
June – I like it. I'm just not all that hungry.
June doesn't really like it.
Jane – Me either.
Wilma – Is that so?
Louise – I think they're just tired.
Wilma - Well Louise, have you given anymore thought to what we've talked about?
Louise – I have Wilma...um...but to tell you the truth, I still haven't been able to completely make up
my mind.
Wilma – What do you mean you haven't been able to make up your mind.
Louise – Well.
177 of 697
Wilma – May I ask what it is you're trying to decide?
Louise – Well..uh Wilma. It's a lot to think about. I just don't know yet.
Wilma – When do you expect you will know, Louise?
Louise – I'm not sure. I'm trying to decide what to do. It's a lot to consider.
Wilma – I thought you already had given it a lot of thought.
Louise – I have. You know that.
Wilma – Now Louise. You knew from the very beginning how Gene feels about all this.
Louise – I know, you don't have to explain.
Wilma – He made it perfectly clear didn't he?
Louise – Yes he did. He sure did.
Wilma – And you agreed.
Louise – No, no Wilma. We never agreed on exactly what the solution would be.
Wilma – Louise, you know you can't afford to raise four kids and Gene already has two children of his
own.
Louise – I know that Wilma. I mean, I know.. but I'm thinking there may be something different we
can...
Wilma – What else Louise? You don't won't to loose Gene do you?
Louise is shattered at the suggestion.
Gene – Mama, that's enough.
Louise – Don't even say that Wilma. Please don't say that to me.
Wilma – Well I'm just trying to help Louise and make sure your marriage works the way I know you
want it to.
Louise – Are you Wilma?
Wilma – Yes I am and I'm also getting tired of all this back and forth. Are you going to go through with
what we discussed or not Louise?
178 of 697
Louise – I'm still thinking about it Wilma. And I will let you know as soon as I've reached my decision.
Wilma – Well the agreement is the agreement.
Louise – Your right. I know that.
Wilma – Louise, to be perfectly honest with you, I'm afraid you might be mentally ill and I just don't
know what I think about my son being married to.....
Gene – That's it. One more word like that mama and we'll leave. I won't stand for it.
Louise – Well I”m sorry to hear you feel that way about me Wilma. I've always thought very highly of
you so I'm hurt to hear you say that and I hope you don't really mean it.
Wilma – I guess we'll see. Perhaps you would like to sleep on it and maybe you will come to your
senses in the morning.
Louise – OK, I'll sleep on it.
Scene -
-Next morning – Wilma's duplex – Guest bedroom Charlotte slept in - Louise, Charlotte
Louise opens the door and walks in. She looks much better than the night before and confident.
Louise – Charlotte, get up and get ready to go.
Charlotte – We're leaving?
Louise – Yes we are. I've come to my senses.
Charlotte – Good this place gives me the creeps.
Louise – It does? I would think you would like it here. What makes it give you the creeps?
Charlotte looks around.
Charlotte – I don't know. It just does. There's something about the whole place that's......I don't know.
Louise – Huh... That's interesting. Alright hurry up.
Scene -
Few minutes later – Walking out to car. In front of Wilma's Duplex.
179 of 697
Frank and Mildred are walking up with papers in hand.
Louise – Go ahead and get in the car girls.
June, Jane and Charlotte get into the car and watch Louise talk to Frank, Wilma, Gene and Mildred.
The conversation gets a little heated but all try to remain calm since they are outside where neighbors
can see.
Scene -
- Two weeks later. - Silvastone Drive – night time – Gene, Louise, Charlotte
Gene is sitting in living room in his usual chair by the sliding glass door. Louise is sitting on the sofa.
Charlotte is in her room singing to Barbara Streisand and Carol King. Charlotte walks in to the living
room to pick up Gigi who is wearing a cast on her leg.
Charlotte – Come on Gigi. Time to go to sleep.
Louise – Charlotte, Gene wants Gigi to sleep outside tonight.
Charlotte – What?
Louise – Gene wants Gigi to sleep outside tonight. He doesn't want her sleeping in the house anymore.
Charlotte – Sleep outside. You have got to be kidding me? She can't sleep outside.
Louise – Charlotte, you put her outside right now. Gene said she's not sleeping in the house anymore
and that's the way it's going to be.
Charlotte – Why all of a sudden does Gene want her to sleep outside? She can't. She won't know what
to do. We doesn't have a fence. What if she gets hit by a car?
Gene – She's not gonna get hit by a car.
Charlotte – You don't know that. What if she does?
Louise – Give me that dog. I'm not telling you again. She's not sleeping in this house anymore.
Charlotte – You are crazy! She's going to get killed. I hate you both. I know she's going to get killed.
Charlotte goes running to her room and slams the door.
Scene -
- next morning – Silvastone Drive – Charlotte
Charlotte gets up out of bed and goes to the patio door.
180 of 697
Charlotte – Gigi, Gigi. Here Gigi. Come on girl.
No Gigi. Charlotte walks to the front door in a panic.
Charlotte – Gigi, Gigi, Come on Gigi, Gigi.
Charlotte walks out the door and looks all around the house. No Gigi. Charlotte runs in to the house
and calls her mother at work.
Louise – Good morning, thank you for calling Adams Brothers
Charlotte – Mom, I can't find Gigi anywhere. She's not here. I've looked all over.
Louise – Calm down, calm down. I'm sure she's around somewhere. I'll help you find her when I get
home.
Charlotte – I told you! I told you!
Louise – I've gotta go. I'll talk to you later.
Charlotte goes back outside and continues looking for Gigi. Gene's nowhere to be found.
Scene -
-
Noon same day – Silvastone Dr. - INT – Charlotte, Gene, Louise
Charlotte's in her room. All of a sudden she hears her mother's high heals clicking in the hallway and
realizes it's way early for her to be home. Her door opens. It's Louise
Charlotte – What are you doing home so early.
Louise tries to muster up a sad look.
Louise – Honey. I need to tell you something
Charlotte realizes immediately Louise knows something about Gigi and it's not good.
Charlotte – NO! OH MY GOD I KNEW IT. SOMETHING HAPPENED TO GIGI DIDN'T IT. OH
MY GOD....GIGI. I KNEW THAT WOULD HAPPEN. I TOLD YOU!
Louise – Honey, I am so sorry.
Charlotte – OH MY GOD. GIGI. GIGI. OH MY GOD. I AM SO SORRY GIGI. I AM SO SORRY!
Charlotte cries and cries and cries. Louise closes the door.
181 of 697
Scene -
- Two weeks later- Silvastone Drive – night – Charlotte, Louise, Gene.
Louise pokes her head in Charlotte's room. Charlotte is crying. Louise closes the door and walks into
the living room where Gene is sitting next to the sliding glass door.
Louise – What are we going to do Gene? She's still crying. I think she's having a nervous break down.
Scene -
- afternoon – Silvastone Drive – Bathroom - Louise, Gene, Charlotte
Charlotte's in the bathroom drying her hair. Louise walks in. Charlotte had heard Louise baby talking
with someone on the phone.
Charlotte – Who was that you were talking to on the phone?
Louise – That was Shawnee Hall. She's coming to stay with us for a little while.
Charlotte – Who is she?
Louise – She's the daughter Frank's father had with his second wife after Frank's mother died.
Charlotte – So, what does that make her in relation to Frank.
Louise – She is Frank's sister – half sister.
Charlotte – And how old is she?
Louise – I'm not sure. She's younger than you are.
Charlotte – And she's Frank Hall's sister?
Louise – Yes she's Frank's sister. She has a brother named Lewshane. I think Shawnee's about 10 years
old and Lewshane's about 13.
Charlotte – I don't understand how Frank got a brother and sister so much younger than he is.
Louise – Because their mother was much younger than Frank's father.
Charlotte – How much younger?
Louise – Let's see. I think she must have been twenty something when she married Frank's father. But
he's no longer alive.
Charlotte – And what about their mother?
Louise – That's why Shawnee's coming to stay with us. She's not doing real well.
182 of 697
Charlotte – What do you mean?
Louise - Her mother died and she's been taking it really hard.
Louise is being evasive and seems to dislike being questioned on the subject.
Charlotte – When did she die?
Louise – Ummm. Not that long ago.
Charlotte – How did she die?
Louise – I don't know that you need to hear all this.
Charlotte – Was she sick?
Louise – She was heartbroken. I guess you could say she died of a broken heart so to speak.
Charlotte – Broken heart?
Louise – When Frank's father passed away she couldn't handle the loss.
Charlotte – So what happened?
Louise – Don't worry about it.
Charlotte – Well now you have my curiosity up.
Louise – She committed suicide.
Charlotte – Oh my God. How long ago was this?
Louise – Not long ago. I'm not sure but Shawnee isn't doing well at all and she needs a mother figure
right now. She's at that age.
Charlotte – Frank's father would had to have been pretty old. How old was he when he died?
Louise – Emmmm. He was eighty something, I believe.
Charlotte – And how old was their mother when she died?
Louise – She was somewhere in her thirties I think.
Charlotte – Wow. That's weird. He was way older. And you're sure she committed suicide?
183 of 697
Louise – Yes Charlotte. Why would you ask me that?
Charlotte – It's just so strange.
Louise – Well be real nice to Shawnee when she's here.
Charlotte – Like you have to tell me that. You might want to tell Jane instead.
Louise – She's going to be here tonight.
Charlotte – What time tonight?
Louise – I'm not sure. Probably around seven. Whatever you do, don't say anything about her mother
while she's here. OK.
Charlotte – Alright.
Louise – Don't mention a word about any of it.
Scene -
- Same night – Silvastone Dr. - Shawnee, Gene, Louise, Charlotte, June, Jane
Shawnee is just arriving. Charlotte is in her bedroom. Louise walks in.
Louise – Charlotte, Shawnee's here.
Charlotte gets up to greet Shawnee.
Charlotte – Hey Shawnee.
Louise – Shawnee honey, this is my youngest daughter Charlotte.
Shawnee- Hey.
Charlotte – It's nice to meet you.
Shawnee – It's nice to meet you too.
Charlotte – So you're going to be staying with us a while?
Shawnee- I think so.
Charlotte – Good. It'll be fun to have you around.
184 of 697
Louise – Shawnee sweetie, let me show you which room I've fixed for you. I know you're exhausted.
Shawnee looks so incredibly confused and scared and dazed all at the same time but is trying to smile.
She is very sweet. Louise ushers her away from Charlotte.
Louise – Have you had supper yet Shawnee?
Scene - Same night – Silvastone Drive – Louise, Shawnee, Charlotte's
Lights are off. Everyone is asleep. All of a sudden with no warning Shawnee begins screaming a blood
curdling scream and then shouts.
Shawnee – I've gotta get out of here. I've gotta get out of here. Someone help me, please. I've gotta get
out of here. Help, help me, please. I've gotta get out of here.
Shawnee's having a nightmare. Charlotte wakes up and rushes towards Shawnee's room. Louise is just
getting to Shawnee's door.
Charlotte – What's going on?
Louise – Just go back to bed.
Charlotte stands in the hall stunned. Louise goes into Shawnee's room and closes the door behind her.
Scene - daytime – One month later – Lakeside High School – Atlanta, GA – Charlotte – Jeb
Davis – Clint Stamps - others in classroom.
Clint Stamps – Hey Charlotte.
Charlotte – What?
Clint Stamps – We've got a question for you.
Charlotte – Yeah.
Clint Stamps – Why in the hell are you giving Jeff Isaacs the time of day?
Charlotte – Would you stop.
Clint Stamps – No seriously. We wanna know. He's an asshole.
Charlotte – Then why do you hang around him?
Clint Stamps – I don't. I pick my friends better than that.
185 of 697
Charlotte – Whatever Clint.
Jeb – You don't know Jeff like we do. We've known him for years.
Charlotte – Well if he's as horrible as you say, why are you his best friend Jeb?
Clint Stamps – Isaacs is a looser show off. Isn't he Davis?
Jeb laughs.
Jeb – Let me put it this way, you will marry Jeff Isaacs over my dead body.
Another guy – Change that. Over our dead bodies.
Charlotte – Who said anything about marrying him? We're a little young for that don't you think?
Jeb – You spend enough time with him.
Charlotte thinks “if you had my family you would too”.
Guys are whispering something to Jeb. They start laughing.
Jeb – Oh, BABY YEAH!
That's something Jeb always says. No sexual overtone. Just Jeb trying to get attention and thinking he
sounds really cool shouting it. Charlotte turns around and gives them a 'knock it off” look.
Scene - Florida – Orange Bowl Parade or pre/post Parade Festivities (?)– Night – Gene,
Louise, Charlotte, June, Jane
Louise – We're here. Wake up. June, Jane.
Gene – I don't want anyone wondering off on their own while we're here.
Louise – Did you all hear that? Gene means it. We don't want to have to hunt you down so stay with us.
June – Jolly. I can't believe we had to come here to begin with.
Louise – You never want to do anything as a family June.
June – I wonder why.
Louise – That's enough. We're going to have a good time while we're here.
186 of 697
Jane – I need something to drink.
Louise – We'll get something in a little bit Jane. Are you sure Anita Bryant's gonna be here tonight
honey?
Gene – That's what they said.
Charlotte – I hope so.
Jane – Oh brother. Could you be more square?
June laughs with Jane.
Louise – There's nothing wrong with Anita Bryant. A lot of people like her. Especially the orange
growers of Florida. Isn't that right Mr. Doyle?
Gene – That's right baby. Let's go this way.
Louise – Alright. This way y'all.
Gene – Keep your eyes out.
Louise – I am.
Gene and Louise look around the crowd as if they're looking for someone specific. Almost paranoid
like they are expecting someone to approach them. Louise smiles and pretends she's having a lot more
fun than she's actually having.
Louise – Do you see anyone?
Gene – I'm not sure. Maybe.
The festivities are going on and the crowd is heavy.
Louise – Let me know when you do.
Gene – Alright. I will.
Louise – And you don't know why they wanted us to come here?
Gene – No.
Louise – I don't understand why anyone would want us to come here of all places.
Gene – I don't either. But I get the feeling your kill'em with kindness routine's not gonna fly here.
187 of 697
Louise – You're probably right. First off, I think most of the people here wrote the book on that.
Gene – I thought you said you wrote that book?
Louise – That's right. I did, didn't I?
Gene – What's the story with her and Anita Bryant?
Louise – I don't know. That's a good question.
Gene – Charlotte
Charlotte – Yes.
Gene – I have a question for you.
Charlotte – What?
Gene – What is it about Anita Bryant that you like so much?
Charlotte – I like a book she wrote. I wrote a report on it in school.
Gene and Louise are freaked out by her answer considering the last topic of their conversation.
Gene – Really? How do you do that?
Charlotte – Do what?
Gene – Don't give me that. You're just playing stupid now.
Charlotte's mouth drops. It's loud and she couldn't hear Gene well. She thinks Gene said “plain stupid”.
Charlotte – What did I do that makes me plain stupid?
Louise and Gene start laughing. Charlotte is shocked and wondering what in the world is going on.
Louise – He said......Oh never mind. Honey, I don't think she's playing stupid.
Gene – You mean she's
They are still laughing.
Louise – Wait. Don't say it. Honey, I don't think she knows what you're talking about.
188 of 697
Gene – Alright then. Speaking of books. What's the name of the book she wrote?
Charlotte – Who?
Charlotte knows who. She figures she'll just give Gene a hard time since she thinks he called her
stupid. Gene looks at Louise and says,
Gene – Would you like to give it a try? I give up.
Louise – She knew who. She was just messing with you. Anita Bryant, Charlotte. What book was it?
Charlotte – Mine Eyes Have Seen The Glory.
Gene and Louise look at her like she's an alien or ghost.
Gene – That's the name of the book? My eyes have what?
Charlotte – Mine Eyes Have Seen The Glory.
Louise – What's it about?
Charlotte – Jesus. Her eyes have seen the glory of the coming of the Lord.
Gene – Let me ask you this. Was everyone in your class assigned to do a report on that book?
Charlotte – No. We were told to pick any book we wanted and I picked that one.
Louise – How did you find out about that book?
Gene – Was it in the school library?
Charlotte – No. I got it from the book store at Northlake mall.
Gene - So you could have picked any book at all that had ever been written to do a report on?
Charlotte – Right.
Gene and Louise look stunned. They look at each other and seem to think the same thing.
Gene – Well, I think that pretty much clears that up. We need to get out of here while we can.
Louise – Let's go girls. Straight to the car and do not stop.
June and Jane look happy to be leaving so soon.
189 of 697
Jane – Can we get something to drink now?
Louise – No. We'll get something on the way home.
June – I'm not even going to ask why we drove all the way down here for this just to turn around and
leave.
Gene – Perfect. Don't ask.
Jane – I have to go to the bathroom too.
Gene – You're gonna have to wait Jane.
They get to the car and Gene and Louise don't say a word. They are near breathless with anxiety.
–Scene -
- Daytime – Silvastone Dr. - Louise, Charlotte – Living Room
Charlotte is sitting in the living room eating a snack. Louise walks up mad.
Louise – I've got something to tell you.
Charlotte – What?
Louise – It looks like we're gonna be moving.
Charlotte – Moving where?
Louise – Texas.
Charlotte – Texas? Why would we move to Texas?
Louise – Gene wants to move to Houston.
Charlotte – What for?
Louise – He's working on a deal with some people there.
Charlotte – Paul Jenkins?
Louise – I'm not sure. Maybe. Or maybe that ole Dave Brown who I can't stand.
Charlotte – What's wrong with Dave Brown?
Louise – Dave Brown? Oh he's an ole con artist. I wouldn't trust him as far as I could throw him.
190 of 697
Charlotte – So he just wants to pick up and move just like that? Do you want to move?
Louise – No I certainly do not. I have no interest whatsoever in moving to Texas. I don't know what
we're going to do. I'm so mad at Gene right now I can't see straight.
Scene -
- 1975 or 1976
- Night time – Silvastone Dr – Louise, Charlotte's
Charlotte's in her bedroom. Louise walks in.
Louise – What are you doing?
Charlotte – Homework.
Louise – Well, I guess I might as well go ahead and tell you.....
Charlotte – What now?
Louise – Jane's pregnant.
Charlotte is truly shocked.
Charlotte – She is? Oh my God.
Louise – I don't know what to do.
Charlotte – How do you know?
Louise – We took her to the doctor.
Charlotte – Does she know who the father is?
Louise – I don't know if she does or not.
Charlotte – She doesn't even have a boyfriend.
Louise – I know and I'm so sick I don't know what to do. She's thrown her life away.
Charlotte – Oh my God.
Louise – We're going to have to take her out of school for a while.
Charlotte – Then what?
Louise – We're gonna have to put the baby up for adoption.
191 of 697
Charlotte – Oh my God.
Louise – Frank knows someone who wants it so I think that's what we'll do.
Charlotte – Frank Hall?
Louise – Yes. Of course Frank Hall. What other Frank do we know?
Charlotte – I don't know.
Charlotte sits thinking about the kind of guys Jane had been hanging around and knowing they
definitely hit Louise's list of being in the wrong crowd.
Louise – You're gonna need a dress for homecoming aren't you?
Charlotte – I guess.
Louise – Well I think I'll make one for you. How does that sound?
Charlotte – If you want to.
Scene -
-Month later - Daytime – Silvastone Dr – Louise , Charlotte's
Gene's in Texas and not calling often. Louise is a basket case.
Charlotte – How long is Gene going to be in Texas?
Louise – I don't know Charlotte.
Charlotte – We're definitely not moving too?
Louise – No we're not. I put my foot down and told Gene if he wanted to go to Texas he could go by
himself but I'm not going to leave this house and move with him.
Charlotte – So are y'all getting a divorce?
Louise – No we're not getting a divorce that I know of yet but I'm not moving to Texas either and that's
that.
Charlotte – So he's with Dave Brown?
Louise – I don' t know who he's with Charlotte. And for that matter, I don't care.
192 of 697
Scene -
- daytime – One week later – Silvastone Dr – EXT – Louise, Charlotte, Jeff 15, Zeke 47
Charlotte, Louise, Jeff Isaacs and Zeke Isaacs are standing around the front of Louise's Pontiac. It's
battery connection is corroded and Zeke is cleaning it. Jeff is Charlotte's high school boyfriend. He's
the guy she saw in Sunday School who reminds her of the older boy in the TV show, “Flipper”.
Louise – You are so intelligent Zeke. My goodness. That Gene Doyle he is a good man but he doesn't
know a thing about cars. He's just …..Sometimes I just don't know about him.
Louise rolls her eyes. Charlotte wonders what Gene would do if he could see Louise now. She is most
definitely hitting on Zeke.
Zeke – Oh it's no big deal. If you ever see these connectors look like this that's probably the problem.
Louise – Well I don't know what I would have done without you Zeke. You certainly are clever. It's
always nice to have a man like you around.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Scene -
- 1976 – Steve Holland's parent's house – Steve, Jeff, Charlotte's
Charlotte – Wow, you do sound pretty smart. And you can play guitar too?
Steve – What did you two smoke before you got here? It wasn't the same thing I've been smoking,
that's for sure
Jeff – Seriously. How do you know so much Dude?
Steve – I'm telling you I don't. You're just high dude and John's been messing with your head telling
you all that crap.
Jeff – I don't think so. He said you tested at a genius level. Come on man, why don't you want to admit
it?
Steve walks to his room and shuts the door. Jeff and Charlotte stay in the living room. Jeff continues
trying to play “Stairway To Heaven”. Charlotte watches quietly. Almost 30 minutes later Steve opens
his door and walks into the living room. He looks like he's either confused or astonished or both. He
stares even more at Charlotte. She tries not to notice he's staring.
Jeff – What have you been doing in there?
Steve – Nothing.
Jeff – How could you do nothing for that long?
Steve- I'm just. Don't worry about it.
193 of 697
Jeff – What's wrong dude?
Steve – I'm OK.
He stares and concentrates as he looks at Charlotte. He apparently isn't aware he's staring as he starts to
tear up.
Jeff – Dude, seriously. What's wrong with you?
Steve – I'm OK. I'm just....I think I know something.
Jeff – You know a lot.
Steve – I think it's her.
Jeff – What are you talking about? Her, what about her?
Steve – I'm sorry.
Jeff – Don't tell me you're sorry. Tell me what's going on.
Steve – I shouldn't have said anything. I'm sorry.
Jeff – Holland, you're freaking me out.
Steve – I'm sorry. I'm sorry. Don't be scared, dude.
Jeff – Now I'm freaking. We better go. I don't think us being here is helping with whatever it is that
you're ….whatever is happening to you.
Steve – You don't have to go.
Jeff – I do. We'll talk to you later dude.
Charlotte and Jeff leave. Steve is psychic but doesn't want to tell anyone. It's the 70's. He doesn't
understand it himself.
Scene -
daytime - a few months later -
Steve Holland's parents house – Charlotte, Steve
Jeff and Charlotte are no longer going out since Jeff has decided he wants to see how many girls he can
get to go out with him now that his popularity has suddenly soared for some reason unknown to
Charlotte. Especially among girls from Jewish families. So one day Charlotte decides to walk over to
Steve Hollands house to visit him but certainly just as friends. She likes Steve and is not scared of him
in the least. They are sitting in the living room on the sofa talking about how incredibly insincere some
194 of 697
people like Jeff are but that somehow she still has feelings for him. Steve is giving Charlotte good
advice about guys since Charlotte has no brothers and doesn't understand the male gender's mind. Steve
is making absolutely no advances towards Charlotte whatsoever. Then to Charlotte and Steve's
complete surprise and horror the front door to Steve's parents house bursts open and Jeff in a violent
fury says,
Jeff – That's what I thought. Someone said they saw you walking over here.
Charlotte - What? We're just talking.
Jeff – Well not anymore. You're coming with me.
Steve – Jeff, calm down.
Jeff – Shut up Steve.
Charlotte – What do you think you're doing? You can't just barge into someone's house and tell them to
shut up.
Jeff – I can't. Well that's funny, it looks like I just did.
Charlotte – What is wrong with you?
Jeff – Let's go right now. I 'm taking you home.
Jeff grabs Charlotte's arm and forces her off the sofa and out the door into his car.
Steve watches in horror.
Jeff - And I better never find her here alone with you again Holland.
Steve – I'm gonna call the police and tell them what you just did and that you have her.
Jeff – You go right ahead and call the police Holland, and see what I tell them I saw. Remember, she's
only fifteen.
Jeff laughs as he taunts Steve with this threat to lie to the police about what he saw.
Charlotte – What do you think you're doing? You don't have a right to do this.
Jeff – Really? Just wait and see what I'm gonna tell your mom. You think you're mad now.
Jeff starts laughing
Charlotte – You better not lie or I swear one day I will get you back. You know how my mom is. How
195 of 697
dare you.
Jeff – What was that? A dare?
Jeff starts laughing again.
Jeff – Remember, you asked for this.
Charlotte – That's it. Just wait and see.
Charlotte doesn't say another word until they get to Silvastone.
Scene -
-
ten minutes later – Silvastone Dr. - Int. - Charlotte, Jeff, Louise
They pull up to the house. Charlotte jumps out and runs in the kitchen door. Jeff follows behind at a
normal pace trying to act really cool. Louise is in the kitchen.
Louise – There you are.
Louise sees Jeff.
Louise – Well hello Jeff.
Jeff – Hi Mrs. Doyle.
Louise – How are you doing? I haven't seen you in such a long time.
Jeff – Well Mrs. Doyle, not so well.
Louise – What? What's going on?
Louise see's Charlotte is mad as hell but waiting to hear Jeff's spill.
Jeff – Well I went by a friend of mine's house to visit with him today since I hadn't seen him for a while
and would you like to guess who was there with him and what they were doing?
Louise's mouth drops and she looks over at Charlotte.
Charlotte – Oh my God. Is that the best you can do? He's lying. We weren't doing anything but sitting
on the sofa talking.
Jeff – Mrs. Doyle. I think I need to apologize because I'm the one who introduced Charlotte to this
man.
196 of 697
Charlotte – Man? Oh please.
Louise – Be quiet Charlotte. I'm sorry. Go on Jeff honey.
Jeff – Yes, he's a 26 years old man and there was no one else at the house but the two of them.
Louise – Charlotte. Is that true? Were you really over at a 26 year old man's house alone?
Charlotte – Yes but he's only a friend and Jeff knows it. He's Jeff's friend too and he certainly isn't a
man like you're thinking. He acts just like us.
Louise – I don't care how he acts. What were y'all doing and don't you lie to me?
Charlotte – We weren't doing anything. We were just sitting there talking. Jeff's just trying to make you
think we were doing something. Believe me if we had been he would have told you by now.
Louise – Alright. That's enough.
Charlotte - Isn't that right, Jeff?
Louise – Charlotte, I told you to be quiet and I'm not telling you again. Now Jeff, were they doing
anything they shouldn't have been doing? And please tell me the truth if they were. You don't have to
cover for her.
Charlotte – Cover for me. Are you kidding? He's just trying to screw with your head and you're letting
him.
Louise – Alright. I've heard enough of this filthy talk. Thank you Jeff, I appreciate you bringing her
back home.
Louise looked at Charlotte and grinned specifically and only when she said the word, “home”.
Charlotte – Oh please. Don't pretend to be one of those whacked out extreme fundamentalists mom.
Because I already know you're not. Thank God.
Louise – Again, thank you Jeff for bringing her home. I think I can take it from here.
Jeff – You're welcome Mrs. Doyle. And under the circumstances, I'm sorry I had to be the one to tell
you.
To Louise, Jeff is pretending to be heartbroken since he and Charlotte use to go out. But to Charlotte,
Jeff turns and looks at her and throws his best hahaha look where Louise can't see, then he turns to
leave.
Charlotte – Go to hell Jeff.
197 of 697
Scene -
- 1978 – late day – Silvastone Dr. - INT. - Gene, Louise, Charlotte, June, Jane
Louise just returned from being away for a day and a half by herself. She is taking off her coat and
Gene is greeting her. Charlotte is in kitchen. June and Jane are in living room.
Louise – It is good to be back home. Lordy klordy Mr. Doyle.
Gene – It's good to have you back Mrs. Doyle.
Louise – Did you miss me?
Gene – I did.
Charlotte – Where did you go?
Louise – I just needed to get away and think. With everything that's been going on.......I tell you Mr.
Doyle, I am tired.
Gene – I bet you are Mrs. Doyle.
Charlotte – Without Gene?
Louise – Someone had to stay here and take care of you girls.
June – We're not children anymore.
Gene – Are you hungry, my love?
Louise – I am starving.
Gene – Good. I have...
Louise – Oh did you fix dinner? You are the sweetest man in the whole wide world Mr. Doyle.
Gene – Thank you Mrs. Doyle.
Louise – By the way, I need to tell you girls, your grandmother Mimi has died.
Charlotte – Huh?
Louise – Mimi died.
Charlotte - How did you find out?
Louise – Because your father called.
198 of 697
Louise is acting very defensive.
Charlotte – But how would he have known where to call? We didn't even know where you were.
Louise – I don't know Charlotte, he just did. I don't know how he knew.
Charlotte – Where did he call you?
Louise – At the hotel. Why do you always have to know everything?
Charlotte – It's just weird.
Louise – There's nothing weird about it. That's Charles for you. He was probably following me, again.
Charlotte looks at her mother and notices she's a bit nervous and keeps wanting to change the subject.
Louise – So what did you make for supper Mr. Doyle? It smells so good.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Scene - Two days later – Funeral Home – Hiawassee, GA. - daytime – INT.- Lou, Gene,
Louise, Charlotte, June, Jane, Roxanne, friends of Mimi
Charlotte, June, Jane, Roxanne, Louise and Gene walk in the front door at the Funeral Home. There are
about 15-20 people there. They are all mostly older people but hardly anyone who Charlotte
recognizes. Lou is there. Charles is not. An older woman walks to greet them.
1st Woman – Hello. You must be one of Mimi's grand daughters.
Charlotte – Yes ma'am.
Another older woman joins the conversation.
2nd Woman – I remember her. She is Mildred's youngest daughter. Aren't you?
Charlotte – Yes.
1st Woman – You probably don't know who we are but we're good friends of your grandmother Mimi.
Charlotte – It's nice to meet you.
2nd Woman – Aren't you Charlotte?
Charlotte – Yes.
A third older woman joins the conversation.
199 of 697
3rd Woman – We're glad you girls got to be here for your grandmother's funeral. Have you seen Lou
yet?
Charlotte – I haven't but we just got here.
2nd Woman – Oh I see. Well, we wanted to talk to you honey. Is that OK?
Charlotte – OK.
Louise watches suspiciously.
2nd Woman – We don't want to scare you.
3rd Woman to 2nd Woman – But be careful that you don't accidentally touch us. We have a skin
condition.
1st Woman – Yes and we don't want you to get it sweetheart.
Louise moves over to stand next to Charlotte so she can hear. She's very suspicious of them.
Louise – Come on, you don't have to talk to these people. We don't even know who they are.
2nd Woman – We're friends of Mildred.
Louise – Oh were you. Then I'm sure you would know she went by Mimi, not Mildred.
2nd Woman – Yes. We know. But we called her Mildred.
3rd Woman – Why don't you want us to talk to her? Are you afraid of something?
Louise pulls at Charlotte.
Louise – Come over here and sit with us. Don't listen to those woman. They obviously have problems.
1st Woman – Uh hu. The truth will come out Louise.
Louise – Who are you?
2nd Woman – Wouldn't you like to know.
3rd Woman – Since you are being so ugly to us we aren't gonna tell you.
Louise – You wouldn't have told me anyway so just be quiet and don't talk to us at all. This is Mildred's
funeral and you people whoever you are don't need to ruin it.
200 of 697
2nd Woman – She wanted us to be here. She asked us to come.
Louise – Fine, just leave us alone.
The ladies stand by the window behind Charlotte and Louise.
3rd Woman to Louise – We're sorry. Can we give you a hug to make up for it Louise?
Louise just looks at her.
3rd Woman – Please.
Louise – I don't think that is necessary.
3rd Woman – Please. It would make me feel better.
One woman steps over to hug Louise. Louise steps back..
Louise – No. I don't want you to touch me. You told her something's wrong with you.
2nd Woman – We were just kidding. You can touch us. Go ahead......try.
Louise – Who are you people and why are you here?
Gene walks over to see what's upsetting Louise.
Gene – Are you OK?
Louise – No. I think we should leave. I don't know who any of these people are.
Gene – Well then come over here and ignore them if they're upsetting you.
Louise stands next to Gene. She is starting to figure it out and no longer wants to be near them. The
woman go back to talking to Charlotte.
1st Woman – OK honey, we need to tell you something. We want you to know your grandmother loves
you very much and you don't have to worry about being an “old maid”.
2nd Woman – No you don't. That's for sure. You are going to marry a wonderful man.
1st Woman – That's an understatement.
2nd Woman – We already know who you're going to marry.
201 of 697
Charlotte – Do I know him?
1st Woman – We can't tell you that. I'm sorry. We're bound by rules.
2nd Woman – We're sorry. We would but we can't.
Charlotte – How do you know?
1st Woman – Don't worry about that. Just listen to us before you have to leave.
2nd Woman – Your grandmother did and still does love you very much. She asked us to come here and
tell you she wishes she had gotten to know you better. She still loves you and she always will.
3rd Woman – We also wanted to tell you you are going to have a wonderful life, but you are going to go
through some extremely difficult times.
2nd Woman – So don't give up. You mustn’t give up.
1st Woman – You're going to have a wonderful little family that you will love very much and they will
love you back just as much.
2nd Woman – I just love that little white bird you're gonna have. He's so cute when he walks and
whistles.
1st Woman – I love that little bird too. Frosty is going to be his name.
3rd Woman – I don't think you should tell her that much.
1st Woman – It's OK. She's fine. Isn't his name going to be Frostie?
2nd Woman – I think so.
1st Woman – That's going to be a good name for that precious little bird. A perfect name for such a
sweet thing.
2nd Woman – Oh and another thing. Be very, very patient with your husband. Or at least try to. And
remember he's not suppose to know what you know. Just know one day he will. It's a lot for him to
believe especially with what happened to him before.
3rd Woman – Yes honey. Put yourself in his shoes and try to remember he does love you.
2rd
Woman – Do you have any idea what we're trying to tell you?
Charlotte – I'm not sure.
Don't worry about it. When the time comes that we're talking about, you will. It's going to be many
202 of 697
years from now.
A man walks up. He's older too.
Man – OK, times up.
2nd Woman – We haven't give away anything.
Man – Were you ladies given permission to come here?
3rd Woman – For your information we were given permission. How do you think we got here?
Man – OK, but watch what you say.
2nd Woman – We know what we're doing. We haven't said anything other than what we were told we
could say.
Man – I think you're pushing it.
Ladies look at the man and smile.
Scene
- Same day- Cemetery in Hiawassee.
Charlotte, Louise, Gene, Roxanne, June, Jane and Lou are there. The funeral is over and everybody is
making their way back to their car. Louise is talking to Lou.
Louise – Do you have the money?
Lou – I told you I would get it to you.
Louise – No, I want it now.
Lou – Here is not the time or place Louise.
Louise – It's the perfect time and place Lou.
Lou – I told you I would get it to you.
Louise – I'm not leaving here without it and if I don't get it, I'm spilling the beans.
Louise begins her laugh.
Louise – I got you Lou.
203 of 697
Later that Day – Toccoa, GA – Liz and Ken Leidel's house – Louise, Gene, Liz, Ken, Juliette, Brian,
Charlotte, June, Jane
Louise, Gene, Charlotte, June and Jane are pulling up to a house. Liz comes out with Juliette and Brian.
Louise – Is this the place? This looks like the place?
Liz – This is the place. Hi Gene.
Gene – Hi Liz.
Liz - Hi girls. June Bug.
June – Hi Aunt Liz.
Liz – Janie.
Jane – Hi Aunt Liz.
Liz – And there's Charlie.
Charlotte – Hi Aunt Liz.
Liz – How are you girls doing?
Charlotte, June & Jane – OK – Fine.
Gene – How are you doing Liz?
Louise – I like your place.
Liz – Why thank you. I'm doing OK Gene. How are you?
Gene – Oh, I can't complain.
Liz – I bet y'a'll are tired. You've had a long day. Come on in and get something to drink.
June, Jane and Charlotte say hello to Brian and Juliette.
Louise – I need to use the little girls room Liz.
Liz – Well go on in and make yourself at home Louise. It's right down the hall.
Louise – Alright.
204 of 697
Liz – I know when you get as old as you are sis it's hard to hold it.
Louise – Yeah I hear you Lizzy.
Louise heads to the restroom. Liz gets tea for all.
Liz – So did y'all have a good drive Gene?
Gene – We sure did. It's some pretty country through here.
Liz – It is a pretty drive between here and Hiawassee isn't it.
Gene – It sure is. I see why you like living here now.
Liz – I love it. I wouldn't go back to Atlanta for anything unless I had to but I tell you it's hard to find a
good job here.
Gene – I guess that's right. Not many law firms in Toccoa.
The two seem to be talking extra loud to make sure all hear what they're saying.
Liz – No there aren't. If I don't find something soon I may have to go back to Atlanta before long. I
hope not.
Gene – Maybe you will find something before long.
Liz – Here have a glass of tea Gene. Here girls.
Gene – Thank you Liz.
Liz – You're welcome Gene.
Louise, Gene and Liz are extra happy.
June, Jane, Charlotte – Thank you.
Liz – You're welcome.
Louise is out of the bathroom. Genes goes in.
Louise – I like your place Liz.
Liz – Why thank you Louise. I was just telling Gene I'm gonna hate having to go back to Atlanta but if
I don't find work soon.........
Louise motions for Liz to go back to the hallway where she is. Liz zips back to Louise.
205 of 697
Brian – How have y'all been?
June – OK. I guess. How have you been?
Brian – OK. About the same. Not much to do here.
Liz is talking to Louise quietly. Charlotte watches and tries to listen
Liz – Did you get it?
Louise – I did.
They both laugh.
Louise – Mildred had a lot more money than I thought she had.
Liz – She did?
Louise – Yes, my dear. She did.
Liz – How much did she have?
Louise – Take a look at this.
Liz – Oh my God, Louise. I knew Mrs. McGahee was loaded but I had no idea she had that kind of
money. Do you think it's good?
Louise – It better be. Did you talk to Ken about it?
Liz – I did.
Louise – Are you absolutely sure we're gonna be able to trust him?
Liz – Oh I'm pretty sure he knows not to double cross us by now since I've told him a thing or two.
Chapter 9
Scene -
- Daytime -
Car – - Louise, Charlotte
Louise – I'm telling you, your father was no good. He did not make a good husband or good father.
Charlotte- I know. You've told me that a million times one way or another.
206 of 697
Louise – Well I just want you to know. I don't want you going through what I had to go through. Do
yourself favor and don't......
Charlotte – Don't go marrying Rich. I know. You've told me that a million times too.
Louise – Well, it will only cause problems. I'm telling you, I should know. What you need to do is find
someone who's just starting out and the two of you can build your financial future together.
Charlotte – OK. Can we please change the subject.
Louise – Alright.......I'm sorry, I won't say another word about your father from now on.
Charlotte – Thank you.
Louise – Oh, by the way, Dr. King called me today and said if you don't go ahead and have your
wisdom teeth removed now they might grow in and cause a lot of problems later for your other
teeth.
Charlotte – Alright. That's fine.
Louise – So you wanna do it?
Charlotte – I guess.
Louise – OK, I'll have him recommend an oral surgeon.
Charlotte – Surgeon.
Louise – Yes. It's not something an orthodontist does. You have to see a surgeon.
Charlotte – Alright.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Scene -
- Daytime – Oral Surgeon's office – Int. - Charlotte, Oral Surgeon
Oral Surgeon – You are a perfect example of evolution young lady.
Charlotte – What do you mean?
Oral Surgeon – I mean you only have three wisdom teeth. Most people have four. Eventually I
expect people won't have wisdom teeth at all. We simply don't need them like we once did.
Charlotte – That's weird.
Oral Surgeon – I's just the way nature works. We're given what we need until we don't need it
207 of 697
anymore.
Surgeon stops and looks at Charlotte as if something's on his mind.
Charlotte – Hmmmm.
Oral Surgeon – Listen, I'm not suppose to tell you this but the good news is I'm bound by specific
doctor/patient ethical standards which require me to let a patient know if he or she may
have any life threatening issues whatsoever.
Charlotte looks at him but isn't even close to knowing what he's talking about. Dr. is using a great deal
of sarcasm in his voice as if he suspects he's being ease dropped on.
Oral Surgeon – Now I'm guessing you truly have no idea what I'm talking about so I'm going to pass on
some knowledge I have concerning you, my dear. I think you have a right to know I received a
visit yesterday from four men who had that “big brother” or should I say “uncle sam” look all over
their faces. They asked me to do something I'm not willing to do and I told them I wouldn't do it.
So now my next question to you is, do you have any idea why in the world those men or anyone else
for that matter would want me to implant a chip into the space I'm removing one of your wisdom teeth
from?
Charlotte looks absolutely shocked and nods no.
Charlotte – No.
Oral Surgeon – I didn't think so. Huh.........The chip they wanted me to implant was some sort of
tracking device so they would know exactly where you are at any given time. I would like to
find out more about this. So again, you are absolutely certain you don't have any idea why anyone
would want to do that?
Charlotte – No.
Oral Surgeon – Of course you don't. It makes no sense why our federal government would be wanting
to track a girl of your age.....unless things have gotten a lot worse out there than I ever imagined.
God help us if our government leaders are into what I'm thinking this may be about. But don't
you worry, as I said, I'm not about to do it. They'll have to find someone else to help them with
that. OK, just relax. I'm gonna give you a little gas and you'll start falling to sleep really soon.
Oki doki?
Charlotte – OK.
Oral Surgeon – Don't worry. This won't hurt at all sweetheart.
Surgeon does his thing and Charlotte's out in no time flat.
208 of 697
Scene -
-
one week later – night time – Silvastone Drive - Charlotte, Jane
_________________________________________________________________________________
Scene -
- daytime – Silvastone Dr. - Charlotte, Jane
Charlotte's getting ready for school. Jane walks in bathroom. Louise passes Gene in the living room.
Louise – Another day, another dollar Mr. Doyle.
Gene -That's right, Mrs. Doyle.
They stop and kiss on the cheek good morning.
Jane – Hurry up bitch.
Charlotte ignores her. Jane comes right back
Jane – I hate you bitch.
Charlotte – Feeling's mutual.
Scene - 1979 - Food Giant Grocery Store – Charlotte, Steve Holland's parents Jack and Darling
Holland.
Charlotte is working as a cashier at the grocery store during the summer before she starts her classes at
Georgia State University in the fall. A man and woman holding just a handful of items comes through
her line. They are looking at her intently. They act nervous. The man looks familiar but the woman
does not. She believes she's placed the man as being Steve Holland's father who she met once years
ago.
Charlotte – Hi, how are you?
Darling – You don't know who we are do you?
Charlotte – Ummmm.....Aren't you Steve Holland's parents.
Darling – Yes, I can't believe you remember. You're Charlotte. You use to go out with Jeff.
Charlotte – Right. How have y'all been doing?
209 of 697
Darling – We've been OK honey. How have you been?
Charlotte – I've been doing alright too but I haven't seen Steve in years. How's he been?
They both look stumped by her question and reluctant to answer.
Darling – I don't know how to answer that. I don't think you know although with Jeff's parents there's
no telling what all they've been going around saying.
Charlotte – I haven't heard anything. I haven't talked to any of them in a long time.
Darling – That's good to hear. We don't talk to the Isaacs either anymore. You see Steve had a major
breakdown a couple of years ago but he's been doing a lot better lately.
Charlotte – Oh my GOD. I didn't know that. But he's OK now?
Darling – He is honey, thank you. We have to be careful who we tell that too. You wouldn't believe how
terrible other people have been when we told them. Some have said some of the cruelest things to us.
You're so sweet I knew we didn't have to worry about telling you.
They both are on the verge of tears and looks stressed and tired.
Charlotte – No you don't. That's crazy that anyone would be mean about something like that.
Darling – Jeff's mother and father were the worst.
Charlotte – I can believe it.
Darling – Honey, do you mind if I ask if you have a boyfriend?
Charlotte – No, I don't mind.
Darling – You do don't you?
Charlotte – Yes mam.
Darling – I'm not surprised in the least. You are so sweet and so beautiful. Steve talked really highly of
you all the time.
Charlotte – I liked Steve a lot too. He's really nice. He's shy.
Darling and Jack shake heads in agreement.
Darling – He certainly is. I don't know how to tell you this honey and we're not trying to upset you but
210 of 697
you need to know.....Steve's breakdown had something to do with a dream he kept having about you.
Charlotte's stunned.
Charlotte – Me?
Darling – Yes. Don't be scared and don't think we're blaming you or saying it was anything you did
because we're not. We know better.
Charlotte – I don't know what to say. I'm....I'm sorry....I'm shocked.
Darling – There's nothing for you to feel sorry about. But we wanted to ask you if any of this means
anything to you? What I mean is, do you know anything that would help us understand what Steve's
been talking about? Anything?
Charlotte – I don't. I have no idea.
Darling – I believe you and now after talking to you and seeing you I can see what Steve saw in you. I
think I know what he's talking about now and I think he may be right.
Jack nods in agreement.
Charlotte – I don't know what to say. I just can't believe that happened to him. I hope he's gonna be OK.
Darling – He is and I can't wait to tell him we talked to you. I don't want to sound like we're bragging,
but did you know Steve tested as being a genius?
Charlotte – I think I did hear that from Jeff but Steve denied it.
Darling – I'm not surprised. He doesn't like to admit it, but it's true. Honey I wish I could tell you more.
It's something so great....and now we believe what Steve's been insisting for years. The doctors thought
he had lost his mind and we started wondering ourselves, but he kept insisting. We may not ever have a
chance to talk to you again so I want to tell you we are so so proud to have even met you. Quite
frankly, I can't believe we actually know you.
Charlotte's nearly speechless.
Charlotte – That is so nice. Thank you. I like you both too.
Darling – Good bye honey. I hope you have a really good life.
Charlotte – Thank you. I hope the same for you both and please tell Steve I said hello.
Darling – We will honey. Goodbye.
211 of 697
Charlotte – Good bye.
Jack – Good bye.
Scene Charlotte
- 1979 – dinner time – Captain D's Seafood – Buford Hwy, Atlanta, - David Newsom,
Charlotte and David are sitting at a booth next to the windows eating dinner. They are talking about
John and Roberta Underwood, David's childhood friend from Sandy Springs/Dunwoody, GA.
David – John's problem is he's too competitive. When we were growing up he always had to compare
everything he had to what I had and if I had anything better than him, it would drive him crazy until he
could top me. I don't know why he's that way.
Charlotte – Yeah there's something about him that just isn't right.
David – Underwood is the most jealous person I've ever met. That's the perfect word to describe him.
He wants to be a cop.
Charlotte – Let's hope that doesn't happen. That would be scary.
David – I guarantee you if he does become a cop, he's gonna get shot within the first month.
Charlotte – You're probably right.
David – Because he's so gung ho. He's gonna be trigger happy as hell.
Charlotte – That's weird.
David – What?
Charlotte – I just had like a flash.
David – A flash of what?
Charlotte – This is going to sound really strange but were you by any chance here about a year and a
half ago with some guy and saw a guy from your school named Dennis Mahoney and some of his
friends sitting at...I think this very same table?
David – Yeah. How would you possibly know that? There was a blonde sitting beside Mahoney...Was
that you?
Charlotte – Yes, it was. Oh my GOD. That is so weird.
212 of 697
David's mouth drops and he can't seem to snap out of wonder.
David – How in the world could you possibly remember that? That's impossible. I don't see how you
could remember that. It's not like we even knew each other then.
Charlotte – I know. It just flashed in my head.
David – Wow. You've got to have some sort of.....wuuuuuuu.....going on to be able to do that. I can't
wait to tell my mom. She's not gonna believe it.
Charlotte – That freaks me out. Weren't you with Jay?
David – Yes...and Susan.
Charlotte – Yeah, I remember now. There was a girl with you.
David – Were you dating Dennis?
Charlotte – No. We were just friends. Seriously. Dennis is a really nice guy but no. We just hung out as
friends. I met him through Jeff.
David – I believe you. He's not your type. Wow. Wow! There's something about your eyes. Can you
also tell what I'm thinking?
Charlotte – I could probably make a good guess.
David and Charlotte laugh.
Charlotte – Sometimes. That's enough about me, let's get back to you.
David – You don't like talking about yourself much. Why is that?
Charlotte – I don't know. There's really not much to talk about.
David – Oh I bet there is.
Scene - 2 weeks later – Silvastone Dr. - daytime – June, Louise, Charlotte
Louise is walking to June's room and smells pot. She opens the door. Charlotte sees the smoke and
smells the pot too.
Charlotte – Oh boy, here we go again.
213 of 697
Charlotte walks into her room.
Louise – June, you better not be smoking pot in my house again. I've told you for the last time.
June – I'm not mom. It's just a cigarette.
Louise – It doesn't smell like a cigarette to me.
June – Well it is. See.
June holds up cigarette.
Louise – I don't like you smoking cigarettes in my house either. Only nasty people smoke cigarettes.
June – Well that's funny. Gene smokes.
Louise – That's different. He's been smoking for years and he's a lot older than you June.
June – That makes a lot of sense mom.
Louise – What time did you get come home last night?
June says nothing.
Louise – June, I asked you what time you got come last night?
June – I don't know. What difference does it make?
Louise – It makes a lot of difference. This is my house and I won't put up with you staying out all night
and coming home any time you get good and ready.
June – I know I know. What will the neighbors think?
Louise – That's right. What will the neighbors think? They already think we're a bunch of bozos.
June – That's Mrs. Forbes. Would you like me to tell you what Penny and Leslie Forbes do at their
house?
Louise – I don't care what they do.
June – You haven't seen the parade of guys who go in and out of that basement at all hours of the day
and night? You know where Penny and Leslie's bedrooms are don't you? In the basement.
Louise – I don't believe that. Lois Forbes wouldn't put up with it.
June – Well I have news for your mother. She knows and she couldn't care less. It's been going on since
214 of 697
we moved here. Open you eyes!
Louise – Oh come on June. You're just saying that so you can come and go as you please.
June – It's true. I'm sorry if you're too blind to see it.
Louise – I work all day long. How can I see what's going on over there all the time?
June – Whatever. What do you want me to do? Stay locked in my room night and day for the rest of my
life.
Louise – I'm telling you right now June, I don't want you seeing that ole Dan Hall any more.
June – You can't tell me who I can and can not go out with. I'm an adult now or haven't you noticed.
Louise – I most certainly can do that while you're still living under my roof young lady.
June – I love Dan Hall and I will not stop seeing him just because you don't like him. By the way, why
don't you like Dan?
Louise – Dan Hall? June, I think you have a problem. You love some boy who works for the Fraternal
Order of Police? Only scummy people work there June.
June – Dan Hall is not scummy mother. He makes good money and I'm gonna marry him.
Louise – Well you certainly won't have my blessing.
June – Well I'm sorry you feel that way mother because he's moving to Los Angeles in a couple of
weeks and I'm going with him if he asks me to.
Louise – No you're not.
June – We'll see about that. I love Dan Hall and there's nothing you can do to stop me. I'm an adult
now. And by the way, what ever happened with that kill'em with kindness act of yours? I guess Dan
doesn't qualify for that since he's not rich.
Louise – June, you do have a problem.
June – Yeah yeah. I know mother. You've only told me that about a million times.
Scene - Daytime – Mimi and Lou's House – Hiawassee, GA – Charlotte, David, Lou, Lou's
girlfriend/wife.
215 of 697
Charlotte and David have driven to Hiawassee to see Lou. Charlotte hasn't seen him since the funeral.
Lou is on the side porch with his girlfriend. Charlotte and David get out of the car and Lou takes a few
moments to recognize Charlotte. He smiles a big smile once it registers who she is.
Lou – Oh good Lord. Is that who I think it is?
Charlotte – Hi Lou.
Lou – Is that Little Bit?
They hug.
Charlotte – It's me.
Lou – How are you? I can't believe you came to see me but I knew you would. I had a dream you
would.
Charlotte – I'm sorry it's been so long. How have you been doing?
Lou – I've been doing OK. I'm just so glad to see you. And look at you. You are all grown up and so
beautiful. You really are beautiful.
Charlotte – Oh stop. You're looking really good too. You look so happy.
Lou – I've been hanging in there.
Lou turns to David and extends his hand.
Lou – Hello there. I'm Lou Henry, Charlotte's grandfather.
Charlotte – Yes he is and this is......
David – David Newsom. It's nice to meet you Mr. Henry.
Lou – Lou, call me Lou. Please. It's a pleasure to meet you as well David.
David – I hope you don't mind us just dropping by unexpectedly.
Lou – Are you kidding? Not at all. Here I want you to meet Brenda. She's a friend of mine.
216 of 697
Charlotte & David – Hi Brenda, It's nice to meet you.
They shake hands
Brenda – Same here. Y'all come on over and join us.
Lou –Would either of you like a beer?
Charlotte – I'm OK. We just had lunch before getting here. We didn't want to impose.
Lou – You're not imposing. Have a beer David.
David – I'm good too, thank you. Seriously.
Lou – OK, well if you change your mind there they are.
David – Will do.
Lou - Honey you know Mimi's been gone for a while now. You don't mind that I'm seeing
Brenda do you?
Charlotte – No, not at all. As a matter of fact I'm relieved to see you're happy and not lonely.
Lou – Thank you Little Bit. I'm glad you feel that way. I didn't want you to feel uncomfortable.
Charlotte – No, no. I don't...I just wanted to come see you. I've told David about living here with your
and Mimi and we just decided to drive on up. I hope you really don't mind.
Lou – Oh please, you know you're always welcome here anytime you want to come up. You know that.
Charlotte – Well thank you. I see you built a new deck.
Lou – Yep. I built this a couple of years ago. Do you like it?
Charlotte – I do. It looks great.
Lou – We should have done it a long time ago. We spend a lot of time out here.
217 of 697
Charlotte – Yeah, I bet. It's perfect. The house needed it.
Lou – It did. We like sitting out here having a drink after work. Brenda's a nurse at the hospital.
Charlotte – Oh really?
Brenda - I am. I've been there for what seems like forever.
Lou – You've been there since the hospital opened.
Brenda - Yep.
Charlotte – Is that how y'all met?
Lou – It is. She wouldn't quit hitting on me.
Brenda - Yeah right Lou. You're such a liar.
Charlotte quickly remembers Mimi thought Lou was having an affair with a woman from the hospital
but he always denied it.
Lou – So what have you been up to lately, Little Bit?
Charlotte – Well, let's see. I've been going to school.
Lou – Are you in college?
Charlotte – Unfortunately. I hate it but mom will have a breakdown if I don't go.
Lou – Oh boy. I hear ya. Where are you going?
Charlotte – Georgia State University.
Lou – Oh, OK. That's good. Do you go to Georgia State too David?
David – No. I decided I've had enough school.
Lou – Well that's OK too. I'm not judgmental about that sorta thing. You gotta make your own
decisions in life and do what makes you happy.
218 of 697
David – Yes. I agree.
Charlotte – So do you still go fishing much?
Lou – Some...not as much as I would like but every now and then. I'll throw a line in to see what bites
now and then but not often. Oh by the way, how are the others doing? June, Jane and Roxanne.
Charlotte – Let's see. June's in California. Jane's still living with mom. She hasn't changed at all.
Lou smiles to confirm he remembers.
Lou – That's too bad. What's June doing in California?
Charlotte – She went with her boyfriend.
Lou – Well how bout that. California's a long ways away. It's not for me but if she likes it.
Charlotte – She does.
Lou – You don't talk much David.
David – I don't know what to say.
David is acting up tight for some reason.
Lou – So y'all were just out driving around and decided to come up here?
Charlotte – Yeah.. Can you believe I was able to remember how to get here?
Lou – That's right. You were still real young last time y'all were here.
Charlotte – I know but it came back to me.
Lou – So are you two thinking about getting married or …?
Charlotte and David look at each other and at the same time say....
Charlotte / David – Ummm...Maybe, later..
219 of 697
Lou – OK. I see. You two sure you don't want a beer or something? We have soda too.
Charlotte – I'll take a soda. Are you sure you don't want something David?
David – No, I'm OK.
Lou – So you didn't come here for the money did you?
Charlotte's stunned.
Charlotte – Huh?....What money are you talking about?
Lou – You mean you don't know?
Charlotte – Know what?
Lou – Oh gees. There are some things you really need to know and I want to tell you. Will you come
back some time soon? I want to sit down with you and fill you in on a few things you need to know
about.
Charlotte – OK, I will.
Lou – It has to do with your mother. You really don't know?
Charlotte – I have no idea what you're talking about.
Lou – Your mother already got all the money years ago. She said it was for you and your sisters.
Charlotte – I haven't heard anything about it. I know Gene's mother is pretty well off financially.
Lou – I think you've been lied to. Actually, I know you have. Come back to see me. Will you?
David – I don't understand. Why can't you tell her now?
Lou – It just very personal so it's best I talk to Charlotte alone. No offense to you.
David – None taken.
220 of 697
David's being very cold and rude to Lou now so Lou slams David on his next statement.
Lou – It's just I don't think you're the one Charlotte's going to marry and this is a family matter.
David – Excuse me?
Lou – Don't worry about it. You won't understand. Honey, have you ever been told how your
grandmother Mimi died?
Charlotte - I don't think so.
Lou – I hope you'll be back to see me.
Lou glances at his girlfriend and realizes it's awkward.
Lou – But I'll understand if you don't.
Lou looks at David with distrust.
Scene - 1 month later – day time - Wendy's Fast Food - Charlotte, Trish (Trish is girlfriend of
Ken Koontz, one of David Newsom's friends)
Trish – I don't know what to do. I love Ken and all but I don't think I'm ready to have a baby.
Charlotte – So what are you saying?
Trish – I'm thinking about having an abortion.
Charlotte – Are you nuts? Why would you do that? Ken honestly loves you.
Trish – I know but we're so young. I don 't think we're ready.
Charlotte – What does Ken think?
Trish – He wants me to have the baby.
Charlotte – Well then you are nuts to even consider having an abortion. Do you not realize how lucky
you are for not having gotten involved with a total scum bag who would just assume see you drop dead
221 of 697
than marry you and have to be a real man?
Trish – That's true. I am lucky. But I'm catholic and the church really frowns on premarital sex.
Charlotte – I think your church will have to get over being such hypocrites. One minute they're
tormenting everyone for doing the exact same thing everyone did when they were younger and the next
minute they're tormenting them for dealing with the inevitable consequences. They're creating the
phony good girl syndrome that makes girls like you feel it's better to have an abortion than face the
music and humiliation of having a baby born out of wedlock. And on top of it they're fighting against
birth control. How can you square the logic in that? They should just be totally pro abstinence and
leave it at that, but actually be true to it and not just claim it for the record. Then keep birth control in
place for those who slip through the cracks. Not make girls feel so damn guilty they feel forced to run
and have abortions just so they can face their parents and society. I could go on and on about how
hypocritical the catholic church is given how many priests are homosexual and God only knows what's
really going on in the average evil nun's mind that would make it possible for them to play along with
all the pile of crap that goes on in that church. And that's what everyone's saying, not just me. At least
everyone outside the catholic church.
Trish – Well, I'm glad to know what you think of the catholic church now.
Charlotte – It's not just me.
Trish – You're just a jealous whore.
Charlotte – Oh my God. You just proved I'm right. Good bye. Trish.
Scene
- David Newsom's parents house – David, Charlotte
Charlotte just pulled up at David's parents house. David opens the door with a questionable look on his
face.
Charlotte – Hey.
David – Hey.
Charlotte – Are you almost ready?
David – Almost. Come on in.
David is acting stranger than usual.
222 of 697
Charlotte – Where is everybody?
David – The farm. Listen something weird happened yesterday that has my mom really freaking out.
Charlotte – What?
David – A couple of men were here wanting to talk to her about your mom and Gene.
Charlotte – Mom and Gene?
David – I'm not sure but apparently it wasn't good. They said Gene's a con artist and they wanted to
know if we knew anything about their business activities. Mom is tripping.
Charlotte is shocked only because she can't believe anyone would be sneaking around going to her
friends houses to talk about Louise and Gene behind her back. She's not all that surprised to hear con
artist associated with Gene.
Charlotte – A con artist? What the hell?
David – But that's not all. There was something else...much worse than just being a con artist. To tell
you the truth I wasn't all that surprised about the con artist part but the rest of it..............wow. I just
hope it's not true. That's all I have to say.
Charlotte doesn't know what to think and David doesn't say anymore.
Scene
- Daytime – B.G. Sanders & Associates, Atlanta, GA – Charlotte, Celia Allen, Cheryl
Otto
Charlotte is working as receptionist. Cheryl and Cecelia are standing at lobby next to her.
Cheryl – Angie's moving to California?
Cecelia – That's what she said. Her fiance's already there.
Cheryl- Has she told Jim?
Cecelia – She told him yesterday.
Cheryl – So that's what that scene was all about. She was acting hysterical.
Cecelia – Yeah. It was embarrassing.
Charlotte – Why does Jim care if she moves?
223 of 697
Cheryl – Are you joking? You didn't know they've been having an affair?
Charlotte – Seriously? Angie and Jim Griggs?
Cecelia and Cheryl nod yes.
Cheryl – She's been doing Jim Griggs and Ken Blankenship.
Charlotte – Ewwww. And she's engaged to someone?
Cheryl – Yep.
Charlotte – Yuck. That is so gross.
Scene -
- next day -
daytime – BG Sanders & Associates – Ed, Ken
Ed is in his office and Ken Blankenship walks in.
Ken – Ed, do you mind if I have a word with you for a moment?
Ed – No, come on in.
Ken walks in Ed's office and closes the door.
Scene -
- A few minutes later – daytime – BG Sanders & Assoc. - Ed, Charlotte
Ken walks out of Ed's office followed by Ed who walks over to Charlotte's desk.
Ed – Hey, I wanna ask you something.
Charlotte – OK.
Ed – Did you take this message when you were up front?
Charlotte looks at the message.
Charlotte – I don't think so. It doesn't look familiar. Why?
Ed – Ken said Angie claimed you took it and didn't get the number right.
224 of 697
Charlotte – That's weird.
Ed – Don't worry, I see what's going on.
Charlotte – What?
Ed – He's just mad because you aren't showing any personal interest in him at all and Angie's doing
every man in here including Ken. So she feels like a whore and he's trying to help her out to mess with
you since you're not anything like her.
Charlotte – You think so?
Ed – Definitely. I figured that out a long time ago.
Charlotte – Yeah, Cheryl told me she was having an affair with Ken and Jim.
Ed – It's not just them. Trust me. But Ken's a snake. You've gotta watch him.
Charlotte – Alright. Thanks for the warning.
______________________________________________________________________________
Celia's wedding.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Scene - Monday after Thanksgiving -1983 – daytime – Sanders and Associates – Ed,
Charlotte's
Charlotte is sitting at her desk. Ed (her boss) walks out of his office and to Charlotte's desk.
Ed – Can I talk to you in my office for a second.
Charlotte looks a little worried.
Charlotte – OK.
Ed – I promise. It won't take long.
Charlotte gets up and walks into Ed's office. Ed closes the door behind them and walks over to his chair
and sits down. Charlotte sits in the chair next to Ed's desk.
Ed – So how was your holiday?
Charlotte – It was OK thanks. How was yours?
Charlotte knows this conversation is going somewhere but not sure where.
225 of 697
Ed – Emmmm. So so. Look, I want to apologize for what happened at lunch last week but don't worry
I'm not gonna start back with telling you how I feel about you again. I realize that was a mistake and I
was totally wrong to put all that on you the way I did. Right now what I want you to know is I don't
plan on bringing it up to you ever again so you don't have to worry.
Charlotte doesn't have a clue what to say back to Ed. He waits a second for her response. No response
comes.
Ed – But I do want you to know I meant what I said. I do have very strong feelings for you and I don't
even know where they came from but I'm going to do everything I can to try to control how I feel. All I
could do all weekend was think about you and I know it's wrong, I know I'm married and it's not fair to
Debbie. Is there anything you want to say?
Charlotte keeps trying to say something because she feels she should but she absolutely can not get a
word out. As soon as she starts to speak she realizes she doesn't even have the first word in mind yet.
She's thinking, “I can't believe this is happening” and eventually she musters up the courage to say.
Charlotte – I don't know what to say.
Ed – That's OK. Don't say anything then. I don't mean to put you on the spot or make you feel
uncomfortable. I just felt like I couldn't leave it the way it was left at the restaurant. I could tell when
we left you were very upset and all weekend I just wanted to talk to you.
Finally. Charlotte figures something out to say.
Charlotte – I don't understand where all this came from Ed and it's not that I'm mad at you. I'm really
not. I'm flattered. But it doesn't make sense. We've never had any relationship at all other than work. I
mean, Wednesday was the first time we ever even went to lunch together. It's not like we've been
Ed – Having an affair?
Charlotte – Yeah.
Ed – I know. That's not for lacking of wanting, believe me. I would do anything for you if you would
be mine. I would buy you anything you want. Whatever house you want. What ever car you wanted. A
Porsche. You like Porsche don't you? Isn't that your favorite car?
Charlotte sits looking in disbelief and thinks of something else to say.
Charlotte – Ed I don't want you to buy me a Porsche or anything else. I don't know what to tell you or
what to do or say. I'll tell you this though. I really feel badly for Debbie. She's your wife Ed and it
seems to me she's really nice to you and really loves you.
Ed – She does. You're right and she is a nice person. But I don't love her anymore and I don't know for
sure that I ever did now. I thought I did when I met her but we were young. You know and she is
226 of 697
catholic. My parents are catholic. So it seemed right then.
Ed stops and waits for a response.
Ed - What's wrong? What are you thinking? I would give anything just to know what you're thinking.
Charlotte can't possibly tell Ed what she's thinking.
Charlotte – I don't know what to say Ed.
Ed – I had a dream about you this weekend. I don't know if it was because you were all I was able to
think about or not. But it.....if it's true, all I can say is it confirmed what I thought about you. And that is
you are really special.
Charlotte – No I'm not.
Ed - No I mean it. You are not just one in a million, you are like no other girl in the world. When God
made you, he broke the mold. I'm serious. I know because I had a dream about who you're going to
marry...and unfortunately it's not going to be me. At least I don't think. But if the dream I had is
true.....and I'm not going to tell you what it was because then you'll really think I'm out of my
mind...But if it turns out to be true.... Never mind. I can't even say it. I just want you to know I will be
so proud to have even known you. To have even had one single moment near you.
Charlotte – I'm not following you.
Ed - I know. I'm not making sense but just let me say this and I'll shut up and ...let you go.
Charlotte – OK
Ed – During the dream I was given this message to give you. Are you listening?
Charlotte – Yes.
Ed – You're sure?
Charlotte – I'm sure.
Ed – OK. Here it goes. Don't compromise. Don't ever compromise. You don't have to. You can marry
anyone you want. It's a matter of being patient and particular which you are.
Charlotte – What do you mean?
Ed – I mean in love. Don't ever compromise. You can have anyone you want. Anyone in the world.
You just have to believe. Believe in yourself.
227 of 697
Ed begins to tear up.
Ed – You know. I believe it's going to happen. I know you. I've spent enough time around you to know
what kind of person you are. There is no one like you. But if the dream I had doesn't come true I have a
second idea of what you're going to do and this one I don't like very much. I'll go ahead and tell you
about it because it's not near as incredible.
Charlotte waits in wonder.
Ed – If the other unfortunately doesn't come to reality, I'm thinking you're most likely going to marry
one of those really high up, probably ivy league type lawyers from maybe New York or somewhere in
that vicinity. I saw that in the dream too but I didn't pay that much attention to it because of the other.
Ed starts a slight nervous laugh.
Ed – So what do you think of that, marrying a lawyer?
Charlotte – You're freaking me out.
Charlotte nervously tries to laugh it off but it doesn't work.
Ed – I'm sorry. That's the exact opposite of what I wanted to do. OK. That's all I had to say.
Ed snaps out of it.
Scene - daytime – a couple of days later – B.G. Sanders & Associates (6405 Barfield Rd.,
Atlanta, Ga. , Charlotte, Asbill Snow, Jr., Bill Sanders
Charlotte is in the copy room making a copy of a large document. Bill Sanders and Asbill Snow (also
known as Major Snow) are standing over by their secretary Cheryl Otto's desk. They have been talking
very secretively but only fairly quietly about something that really has all of them in a commotion .
Bill – Let me put it this way. They said when whatever it is they were talking about happens, the buck's
gonna stop with her.
Cheryl – Do you swear you're not just pulling my leg again Bill?
Asbill – I swear, we are not joking. This time it's for real. Don't worry though. They said they didn't
think it would happen until years and years from now.
Bill - But when it does happen, the buck's definitely going to be stopping with her and one other
person. But they wouldn't tell us who the other person is.
228 of 697
Asbill – They said something about the information they had was discovered by cracking a code.
Cheryl – A code. Now I'm really stumped.
Bill – Yeah.
Cheryl – Weird.
Asbill – It is very weird.
Cheryl – Why don't you ask her about it and see if she knows anything that could give us another clue?
Bill – I don't think she does and we were told not to say anything about it to her. Actually we were
more than told. They made us both sign an agreement that we wouldn't disclose any information they
gave us to her or anyone else. So you better keep you mouth shut about it.
Cheryl – And you signed it?
Bill – Wait. First you swear you are not gonna tell anybody about this Cheryl. I know you.
Cheryl – No. I swear I won't say a word to anybody. So you signed the agreement?
Asbill – We had to. Otherwise they weren't gonna tell us anything more and they already had our
curiosity up too much to not want to know the rest.
Cheryl – She has to know. Just ask her something that may give us a clue but that won't totally give it
away.
They think.
Asbill – Oh I got it. I've got a question we can ask her.
Cheryl – Let's do it.
Bill – Be careful now.
Asbill – Hey Charlotte?
Charlotte – Yeah?
229 of 697
Asbill – I wanna ask you a quick question.
Charlotte – OK.
Charlotte continues doing what she's doing and listens for Major Snow's question.
Asbill – Do you by any chance know what the term “the buck stops here means?”
Cheryl and Bill start laughing.
Charlotte – Ummmmmmm. I'm not sure but I think so. Maybe.
Asbill – Well we heard the buck's gonna stop with you one day. Does that make any sense to you?
Bill is waving for Asbill to stop because he's getting to close to giving it away. Asbill waves back that
he's pretty sure Charlotte's not going to get it.
Charlotte – With me?
Asbill – Yeah.
Charlotte – No. Not really. The buck's going to stop with me? No.
Asbill – Oh OK. Just wondering.
Cheryl – I think that means she's gonna be rich as all.
Bill – From what they said I have a feeling it's gonna be way beyond rich Cheryl. More than any of us
could ever imagine. But get this. They said she's not gonna care about being rich.
Asbill – That would explain why you've never been able to score with her Sanders.
Bill – You either partner.
Asbill – I haven't tried. But I know you have and from what I hear, you got shot down buddy.
They all laugh
230 of 697
Cheryl – But how is she and this other person gonna get so rich? That's what I wanna know.
Bill – I don't know. I asked that too but they wouldn't say.
Asbill – Probably by winning a sexual harassment suit against you Sanders.
They laugh like crazy.
Cheryl – Good God. OK. What are y'all trying to say? You know more than what you're telling me.
Bill – The only other thing they said is that one day she will bring an answer to Shakespeare.
Cheryl – Shakespeare? Please explain.
Asbill - “All the world's a stage and we're all mere players” or something like that.
Cheryl – What about it?
Bill - She's gonna bring that question back to light like no one else has before.
Cheryl – I got it. She's gonna marry a poet. That's gotta be it because I bet she likes poetry.
Bill – Well that leave me out. I couldn't write a poem if my life depended on it.
Asbill – Me either.
Bill and Asbill laugh.
The three stand laughing and still Cheryl's mouth is hanging open. Charlotte moves on with her
thoughts of trying to figure out how to get the dang copier unjammed. Cheryl jumps up to help.
Scene
- daytime – few days later – B.G. Sanders & Associates – Charlotte, Doyle Hyatt (Hyett)
Doyle is sitting in his office.
Doyle – Charlotte, are you busy?
Charlotte – Not really, why?
Doyle – Come here. I wanna ask you something.
231 of 697
Charlotte stands up and goes into Doyle's office.
Doyle – Close the door for a second.
Charlotte closes the door.
Charlotte – What?
Doyle – I wanna ask you a personal question.
Charlotte gets a wondering somewhat nervous smile on her face.
Doyle – Plan and simple. What do you think about Tony Gilley?
Charlotte – What do you mean?
Doyle – Do you find him attractive?
Charlotte – No, why?
Doyle – Do you think he has a crush on you?
Charlotte – I'm not sure why?
Doyle – I think he does. According to Ed he does. Why do you think he brought you that dessert from
lunch?
Charlotte – He brought you one too.
Doyle – Yeah, but. Seriously. Tony's not your type?
Charlotte – Uhhhh...No.
Doyle – What is your type?
Charlotte – I'mmmmmmm not sure. Why do you ask?
Doyle – Just wondering. Has anyone in the office been asking you any strange questions or making any
232 of 697
strange comments to you lately? I'm not talking about Ed.
Charlotte – I don't think so. Not really.
Doyle – What do you think about that chick from the PR firm?
Charlotte – She's cute. I think she likes you.
Doyle – You really think so?
Charlotte – Yeah. I saw how she was acting while she interviewed you.
Doyle – We went out the other night.
Charlotte – I'm not surprised. So you like her?
Doyle – She's OK. She's pretty nice.
Charlotte – So are you glad you left Steamboat Springs to move here now?
Doyle – You're good. Asking the same question but just rewording it.
Charlotte – You're even better for catching that. So what's the answer?
Doyle – I'm still undecided. Bill promised a lot. I'm waiting to see if he's gonna deliver.
Charlotte – Don't know what to tell you there.
Doyle – I have another question.
Charlotte – OK.
Doyle - Where do you see yourself in five years?
Charlotte – I'm not sure. That's kind of an open ended question isn't it?
Doyle – Seriously.
Charlotte – I'm really not sure.
233 of 697
Doyle – Is your family wealthy?
Charlotte – No. My dad's side use to be pretty well off but that's over now.
Doyle – If you want to catch a man you should pretend to be from a super rich family. There's no faster
way to reel a guy in now days.
Charlotte laughs. Doyle looks like he may have been smoking something and is feeling good.
Charlotte – It does seem like guys are looking for financial gain more than anything now.
Doyle – I know a family you should pretend to be part of and everyone would believe you.
Charlotte – What have you been smoking?
Doyle – Seriously. Have you ever heard of the von Braun family?
Charlotte – von what?
Doyle – von Braun. v-o-n-B-r-a-u-n
Charlotte – I don't think so. Who are they?
Doyle – Dr. Wernher von Braun. He was a rocket scientist. Most notable for being highly instrumental
in helping to land the first man on the moon.
Charlotte – Wow, that is something.
Doyle – Yeah and very few people know the name. It's all a matter of finding the people who do. Say if
you ever by chance go to the Space Center in Huntsville Alabama, that would be the place to drop the
name. Tell everyone your name is Charlotte von Braun.
Charlotte laughs more since Doyle is saying all this with a big smile and equal enthusiasm.
Charlotte – I'll make sure I remember that.
Doyle – No I'm serious. His family is like GOD in Huntsville. He was responsible for getting the Space
Center Museum project into Huntsville so if you ever go there and find yourself in trouble or want to
234 of 697
make a large impact, just tell everyone you are Charlotte von Braun. Trust me, they'll believe you.
Charlotte laughs as she walks out of Doyle's office.
Charlotte – You're so funny. I think I'll let you get back to smoking that wacky weed now.
Scene -
- daytime – Sutherland, Asbill and Brennan Law Firm – Charlotte, Liz
Charlotte is waiting in the waiting area of a law firm when Liz comes around the corner. Liz asked her
to go there.
Liz – Charlie?
Charlotte – Hi Aunt Liz.
Liz – It's so good to see you girl. I'm so happy you could make it. How have you been doing?
Scene -
- seconds later – SAB law firm – Charlotte, Liz, Richard 27
I am so glad you came in this week. I've been wanting you to meet the young associate who just
happens to be assigned to pro bono this month. What a coincidence. He's so adorable. I know you're
going to like him and he seems to be really excited about meeting you. Apparently some of the other
associates saw you sitting in the waiting area and called him so when I went to his office to tell him
you were here he just about fell out of his chair and said “wait, wait, give me a chance to get this mess
cleaned up”.
Liz is giggling and pleased. Charlotte's wondering what she got herself into. They round the corner to
get to Rich's office. Charlotte looks at Rich and is immediately struck by how cute and nice he looks.
She turns and looks at Liz who can see the immediate attraction.
Liz – Rich, Charlotte's here.
Rich – Oh OK.
Liz – Honey, I would like you to meet Richard Probert.
Charlotte – Hi
Liz – Rich this is my niece Charlotte.
Rich – Hi. It's good to meet you.
235 of 697
Liz – When you two get done talking will you come see me. I'm right around the corner.
Charlotte – OK, I will.
Rich – I'll show her where you are Liz.
Liz – OK. That'll work. I'll see you in a little bit Charlie.
Rich's voice cracks.
Rich – Please have a seat.
Charlotte sits down in the chair closest to the door. She is noticeably uncomfortable and neither of them
know where to begin. Rich sits smiling and trying not to panic. It appears Rich is possibly as shy as
Charlotte when it comes to such rare encounters. It also appears Rich is afraid his voice is going to
crack again so he waits for Charlotte to speak first.
Charlotte – Well, I'm not sure where to start.
Rich – Yeah. So. Liz filled me in a little about what's been going on.
Charlotte – Good.
Rich – But I didn't really get a full picture of exactly what all led up to where you are now.
Charlotte – I know, it's kind of complicated. I don't really know why she wanted me to come talk to you
about it...um. It's a very difficult situation to be in and it's really hard for me to even talk about it.
Rich – This guy who Liz told me about is your boss?
Charlotte – That's right...but it's.......it's so hard to explain what's happened. It's not the usual sexual
harassment type thing. It's something very different.
Rich waits and tries to understand but is getting little info to go on.
Charlotte – I don't know how I can explain it.
Charlotte realizes to explain it she will sound very boastful and full of herself and that's totally not her
style so she tries to get around sounded that way.
Charlotte – OK.....Last Thanksgiving, the Wednesday before Thanksgiving....
Rich – OK.
Charlotte – Ed, my boss, asked me to go to lunch with him. It was the first and last time we ever went
236 of 697
to lunch or did anything at all together outside of the office. GOD, I feel so stupid even talking about
this.
Rich – No, go on.
Charlotte – Ummmm. So we went to a Chinese restaurant in Sandy Springs not far from the office and
while we were waiting for our lunch, Ed began saying these really strange things and I wasn't sure I
was hearing what I thought I was hearing until all of a sudden just out of the blue he said, I'm not sure
how to tell you this, so I'm just going to come right out and say, I love you.
Rich's eyes get huge and he visibly shows surprise.
Charlotte – Yeah, that's about how I felt. I really don't feel right about being here talking about this
since....
Rich – That's OK. Don't worry about that right now. Tell me what happened after that.
Charlotte – Well, when he said that I just about.... I thought I was going to pass out. I was so
shocked ...I had absolutely no idea he felt anything like that about me and I couldn't figure out where it
was coming from.
Rich – There was never anything between....?
Charlotte – No. Not at all. Never. We have never gone out on a date, we have never kissed, we had
never even so much as gone to lunch together before that day. That's what was so strange about it.
Rich – Yeah. I would say so. OK, What happened next?
Charlotte – It got stranger.
Rich looked amazed at the thought of how it could get stranger.
Charlotte – After he told me that I didn't know what to say. I couldn't think of anything to say. I was so
in shock. All I could think was, “oh my God”. He just kept talking and finally I said, Ed, you're
married.
Rich – Oh my God.
Charlotte – Yeah. That's when he said, I know but you don't have to worry about that. I already told
Debbie how I feel about you. Debbie's his wife.
Rich's mouth drops again.
Charlotte – When he said that, I thought no, he couldn't have just said what I think he said. Then he
said, I already told Debbie that I want a divorce and that I'm in love with you.
237 of 697
Rich hand is half way over his face as if he can't stand hearing anymore.
Charlotte – I know, it's bizarre.
Rich nods yes.
Charlotte – As if that wasn't enough, he then said, I told my parents too. Oh my God.
Rich – Are you serious? Did this really happen?
Charlotte – Yes.....yes, I swear it did. But here's the thing. Ed was always really nice about it. He never
tried to do anything or force himself on me in any way or do anything physical or anything like that. I
believe he was being sincere. I totally believe that and because of that I really don't want to do anything
that will hurt him. If I sue anyone it would be the company. Apparently some of the people there
thought it was funny including Major Snow, Bill Sander's partner. Right before all that happened they
were trying to get me to give them a key to my apartment. Reynolds from drafting said they wanted to
measure the layout of my apartment to use for designing the layout of the new apartments they are
building.
Rich – Did you give them one?
Charlotte – No. It was strange. Reynolds made an unsettling comment that made me wonder when I
went to hand it to him then he just walked off without taking the key. It was like he knew what was up.
Scene ------
- Later at Lunch w/ Liz -
cafeteria – Liz, Charlotte
Liz and Charlotte are sitting at lunch table eating sandwiches
Liz – So what do you think of Rich?
Charlotte – He's......cute. That's for sure.
Liz – Uh Hu.
Charlotte – Is he married?
Liz – No. Very much single.
Charlotte – No girlfriend either?
Liz – None.
238 of 697
Charlotte – That's hard to believe.
Liz – Isn't it. I've been telling Louise I wanted you to meet him but she kept saying she didn't think it
was a good idea and that he doesn't sound like your type.
Charlotte – You're kidding? I can't believe she would say that.
Liz – That's what she said otherwise I would have found a way to introduce the two of you long ago.
Charlotte – Hummm. Strange.
Scene - daytime – later that day -
Charlotte's Apt. - Int – Charlotte
Charlotte's writing a letter. It reads, Dear Celia, I'm sorry I've been so out of touch lately. There are
things going on in my life that I just can't figure out. But one day I will and when I do, I will be able to
explain better exactly what's been going on with me. In the meantime I want you to know I do value
our friendship and I will miss you. Your friend, Charlotte
Scene – Charlotte goes to Denver
=========================================================================
Scene - daytime one month later– Charlotte's apartment – Charlotte, Liz
Charlotte is unpacking luggage. Phone rings.
Charlotte – Hello
Liz – Charlie. This is your Aunt Liz.
Charlotte – Hi Aunt Liz.
Liz – How are you doing?
Charlotte – I'm OK, how are you?
Liz – I'm doing OK. I'm glad to see you're back. Did you have a good trip?
Charlotte – It was OK. I'm glad I went and I'm glad it's over.
Liz – Oh well. Listen, I was wondering honey. Have you talked to Rich anytime lately?
Charlotte – No, not really. He called the office a couple of times and I talked to him once but I haven't
talked to him since.
Liz – Huh......Well....
239 of 697
Charlotte – I don't know why I haven't called him. He keeps popping up in my mind every now and
then.
Liz – No kidding?
Charlotte – I was thinking about sending him a thank you note and inviting him to lunch. What do you
think?
Liz – I think that would be a great idea. I definitely think you should do that.
Charlotte – OK, I'll get right on it then. Anything else going on?
Liz – No not much. Everything's been pretty quiet. Well I'll let you go honey and I'll be in touch.
Charlotte – OK, bye.
Scene -
- daytime – mailbox at Charlotte's apartment – Charlotte.
Charlotte opens mailbox. There's a letter. She opens it. It says.
Dear Charlotte, Lunch sounds like a good idea. Call me. Rich
Scene -
- Two weeks later – night time – Rich Probert's house – Rich, Charlotte
Rich – What's your dad's name?
Charlotte – Charles.
Rich – Charles what?
Charlotte – Charles McGahee. Why?
Rich – Just wondering.
Rich is grinning and acting somewhat odd.
Rich - So where did you use to go when you went out with your friends?
Charlotte – Ummmm. Let's see. Usually Carlos McGee. That's my favorite place.
Rich – Good choice.
240 of 697
Charlotte – You go there too?
Rich – Sometimes. I'm surprised I never saw you though.
Charlotte – I don't go very often.
Rich – Apparently not.
Rich starts tickling Charlotte.
Rich – So where else do you go?
Charlotte – That's about it.
Rich – There's got to be somewhere else. I know you're holding out on me.
Charlotte - No I'm not. I swear. That's it.
Rich keeps tickling.
Rich – I don't believe you.
Charlotte – It's true. I swear.
Charlotte doesn't really want Rich to know what a hermit she is. So to change the subject she gets up
from the couch and tries to run from Rich so he can't tickle her anymore and hopefully will move on to
another subject. She's laughing so hard she's crying. Rich jumps up and grabs her and holds her
backwards in his arms.
Charlotte – I'm gonna fall.
Rich – I would never let you fall.
They both understand the double meaning in those statements. Rich pulls her up and swings her over
his shoulder. He walks to the sofa and plops her down like a bag of potatoes.
Rich – See.
241 of 697
Buster the dog he's babysitting for friends jumps on the sofa and starts playing with them. Rich heads
towards the kitchen.
Rich – Come on Buster, I'll give you a midnight biscuit.
Rich walks back to the sofa and sits down next to Charlotte.
Rich – Oh I heard from an old friend of mine from school today.
Charlotte waits to see where the conversation is going.
Rich – He got married last summer.
Charlotte – Is that good or bad?
Rich – Very good. There's a great story behind it.
Charlotte waits again.
Rich – A long story but let's just say in school this guy was pretty wild to put it in as mild of terms as I
can and still keep it clean. Believe me, he got around as much as one could. And there was this
one girl who had liked him for years and years but he didn't like her at all. So not only would he
not give her the time of day, he treated her like shit. And believe me when I say like shit, I mean
like shit, OK. Then one day out of the blue he called her and the next thing you know, they're
engaged to be married. The strangest thing is, this is the nicest girl you would ever want to meet.
She's an absolute doll. I wouldn't have wished anyone but her on him.
Charlotte just thinks, not believing what she's hearing. Analyzing why he's telling her this story.
Rich – What do you think about that?
Charlotte – Pretty weird.
Rich – On the other hand, another friend of mine who was just the opposite went on a
cruise last summer and met a girl he married only 3 months later.
Charlotte – You're kidding?
Rich – Nope, it's true. Do you think a marriage to someone you only knew three months could work?
242 of 697
Charlotte – I don't know. I suppose anything's possible. Obviously they took a pretty strong shine to
each other.
Rich looks at Charlotte as if he's doing all the analyzing now.
Charlotte – I got a strange call today. Not from a friend of mine though.
Rich – From who?
Charlotte – Lynn Stump. The girlfriend of a guy I use to date a couple of years ago.
Rich – Really. What did she want?
Charlotte – It was really strange. She said her boss was out of town and needed someone to watch his
dog and since he lived close to me and I like dogs she thought I might be interested. Strange huh?
Rich – Yeah. How did she get your number?
Charlotte – Apparently from David. A guy I use to go out with a long time ago.
Rich – Anything else?
Charlotte – Yeah, she wanted to know if I was dating anyone.
Rich – What did you tell her?
Charlotte – I told her yes.
Rich – You did? Oh no. Oh......
Charlotte – What.................I shouldn’t have told her?
Charlotte is completely stumped by that one which is ironic given the name Lynn Stump. Rich doesn't
say anything. Charlotte already knows Rich's last girlfriend left him to go back to her ex-husband and
broke Rich's heart. Charlotte definitely didn't mean to open that wound or make Rich feel like that
could happen.
Rich – So does this guy still like you?
243 of 697
Charlotte – I don't think so. But either way, believe me it wouldn't matter. There is no way in hell I
would ever have anything to do with him as a boyfriend ever again. He grosses me out now.
Rich doesn't look convinced and Charlotte doesn't know how to convince him or if he even wants to
be convinced after that comment about Lynn's question.
Scene - two weeks later - night time – Rich Probert's house – Rich, Charlotte, Tom
Herman (friend of Rich's from firm), Sandy Herman (Tom's wife)
Rich, Charlotte, Tom and Sandy are in living room playing trivial pursuit. Sandy is teasing Rich and
Tom about being lawyers.
Sandy – That makes since considering lawyers never shut up. You are all in love with yourselves
and that's why you can't stop talking. You like the sound of your own voices and any document
out there that's ever been written by a lawyer proves it. That's why they're always a million pages
long. Am I right?
Tom – Excuse me. Are you alright? Because that's amazing coming from you. Isn't it Rich?
Rich – I'm staying out of this one. But for the record I will say you both have points. Alright back to the
game.
Charlotte – I'm not playing anymore.
Tom – Why not?
Charlotte – Because so far the three of you have known the answer to almost every question and I
have barely gotten any.
Rich – Don't be ridiculous. Keep playing. You're bound to get one.
Charlotte – Thanks. See. Are you sure y'all haven't been studying the cards in your spare time?
Tom and Rich – No. We don't cheat.
Rich – That would be cheating. No we don't.
Charlotte – Because some of these questions are so off the wall I don't see how anyone would know
244 of 697
the answers. But some how y'all know almost all of them.
Tom – We're just that good huh Rich?
Sandy – And modest. That's what I love about you the most sweetie.
Richard - Alright, here's the next question. Is everybody ready?
Tom – Yep. Go for it.
Rich to Charlotte - Keep playing.
Charlotte – Alright. One more but if I don't know the answer to this one, I quit.
Rich picks another card and reads it.
Rich – Huh....What is the largest office building in the world?
Tom, Rich and Sandy all sit and think for a few seconds.
Tom – Hummmm. The largest office building in the world? I don't know. That's a tough one.
Sandy – In the world? Huhhhhh. I don't think I know that one either. Do you know Rich?
Rich – I don't have a clue. In the world? I don't know.
Rich to Charlotte - Do you know? You don't know do you?
Charlotte sits with a big smile on her face since for once she knows the answer.
Charlotte – I certainly do.
Rich – Really. You really know?
Tom – What's the answer?
Charlotte – The Pentagon.
Tom and Rich – Ohhhhhhhhh. Yeah.
245 of 697
Tom – That would make sense. Is that the answer?
Rich – That's it. How did you know that?
Charlotte – I guess I'm just that good.
Rich – Uh hu. You knew something I didn't know?
Charlotte – Apparently. Or you probably knew and just gave it to me.
Rich and Tom – No
Rich – We really didn't know.
Charlotte's not believing them. That was the easiest question of them all. At least to her.
Scene -
- daytime – All white empty room – no furniture – no anything. – Charlotte's
Charlotte is speaking to someone but only Charlotte can be seen. The voice to whom she is speaking to
is that of a man. Charlotte is asleep.
Man – So what do you think about Rich?
Charlotte thinks but can't find the words to explain.
Man – You love him don't you?
Charlotte nods that she does.
Man – Talk to me.
Charlotte – That's the problem. I knew if we started dating and I fell in love with him and it didn't work
out, I knew I would never get over him. There's something about him.
Man – I can understand why you would feel that way. Rich is very nice and would be my second
choice. Do you love him?
Charlotte – I.......
246 of 697
Man – Hold on, before you answer that I have something I want you to see. I want you to tell me what
you think about this other guy first.
Charlotte – Who?
Man – I'm not going to tell you. I would rather show you. Then you can tell me which of the two you
would rather marry. If you tell me you want to marry Rich, I can make that happen. Or if you want to
wait for the one you're about to see, I can make that happen.
Charlotte – OK.
Man – Are you ready?
Charlotte – Yes.
Man – OK. Watch this.
Charlotte is shown what appears to be a video image of a young man walking towards her at a fast pace
and a smile that would light up the world. He is saying something but she can't hear what he's saying.
Charlotte continues to watch. The young man walks up to what appears to be the window of a car she is
sitting in but she can only see him and not herself. Something about him absolutely captivates her.
Charlotte – Oh my God he is so beautiful. Who is he?
Man – I don't want to tell you yet.
Charlotte – I feel like I know him. Is he your son?
The image fades away.
Man – I can't tell you that yet but listen to me very carefully. If you still want to marry Rich I will make
that happen. But if you do, the other one's going to die.
Charlotte – No. Why is he going to die if I marry Rich?
Man – Don't worry about that. It doesn't matter right now. I just need your answer.
Charlotte – It does matter. I don't understand why he has to die?
Man doesn't answer.
Charlotte – What the hell? Is he gonna be killed? Can you tell me that?
Man – No.
247 of 697
Charlotte – No you can't tell me or no he's not going to be killed?
Man – I need your answer.
Charlotte's mind is spinning as she ponders the whys.
Charlotte – Please you can't let him die. I can't believe this. I feel like I love him but how can that be?
I've never even met him. How can I love two different people?
Man - It's time. I need to know now. Which one is it going to be?
Charlotte – I want to wait for him.
Man - Are you sure? You have to be absolutely sure.
Charlotte – I'm positive. I want to wait for the one you just showed me. Please don't let him die.
Man – OK. I will make that happen and I will talk to Rich so that he understands.
Charlotte – Thank you.
Charlotte begins to think about Rich as she wakes from the dream. As soon as her eyes open the dream
quickly vanishes from her memory and she is left with basically only an overwhelming feeling her
relationship with Rich is over. She gets up from the floor and sits on the sofa. The phone rings within a
few seconds. It's Louise.
Charlotte – Hello.
Louise – Hi, what's going on?
Louise is back to her perky self all of a sudden.
Scene -
Daytime – the next day – Rich Probert's house – Ext - Rich, Charlotte
Rich is outside washing a brand new navy blue Honda CRX sitting in his driveway. Charlotte
pulls up.
Rich – Hey
Charlotte – Hey, new car?
Rich – Yep. My Toyota gave out day before yesterday so I didn't have much of a choice.
Charlotte – Oh. Well that was bound to happen.
248 of 697
Rich – I'd say so. I'm surprised it lasted as long as it did. My dad knows a guy so luckily he
was able to get me a really good deal on this one that I couldn't pass up.
Charlotte notices the color and remembers that Rich asked her what color she would pick for a car if
she were to buy a new one. She told him navy blue.
Charlotte – That's good. I like the color.
Rich – Yeah. Something told me you would.
Charlotte – So what have you been doing lately?
Rich – Ummmm, just working. That's about it.
Charlotte – Hmmm.
Rich – I had a party Friday night. It got pretty crazy around here.
Charlotte is shocked and confused. It's obvious what's going on. Or at least she thinks.
Scene - a few months later Office Building Int - Charlotte, Sandy Herman
Steve and Mr. Wooten.
Charlotte is at a trade show of some sort for commercial real estate developers. She is with the two
brokers from her office. They are looking at a model of one of the upcoming highrises when she sees
Sandy Herman standing over to the side with someone from Sandy's office. Charlotte waves when she
sees Sandy.
Steve - Who's that girl you just waved to?
Charlotte – She's Rich's best friend's wife.
Steve – They guy you told me about that you're still nuts over?
Charlotte – To put it mildly.
Steve – That's a little bit of an exaggeration.
Charlotte – No. Trust me. It's not.
Within a couple of minutes Sandy walks up to Charlotte and says.
Sandy – Hey, are you staying for the luncheon?
Charlotte - I think we are but I'm not sure yet.
249 of 697
Sandy – If you do, come sit with me. There's something I need to tell you.
Charlotte – OK.
Sandy – OK, good.
Sandy goes back over to her area. Guy from Charlotte's office asks,
Steve – What did she just say to you?
Charlotte – She wants me to sit with her at lunch. She said she has something she needs to tell me.
Steve – But she didn't say what it's about?
Charlotte – No.
Steve – I don't think it would be a good idea. That's suspicious.
Steve's a little hard to figure out.
_______________________________________________________________________________
Scene Charlotte's
- night time – Election night 1984 – Charlotte's apartment with Marianne – Rich,
Rich and Charlotte are sitting on the sofa watching the election night coverage. Charlotte has no
memory of the dream about who she's going to marry. She's trying to get Rich to tell her who he voted
for but just for fun.
Charlotte – Come on. You can tell me who you voted for. I won't tell anyone.
Rich – No. I'm not telling you.
Charlotte – Uh hu. You're a democrat. I can tell.
Rich – You think?
Charlotte – I know.
Rich – Oh do you?
Marianne walks in the door.
Marianne – Honey, I'm home.
250 of 697
Charlotte – I see that. You remember Rich don't you?
Marianne – Yes I do. How are you doing?
Rich – OK, how are you Marianne?
Marianne – I'm tired.
Charlotte – Lee called.
Marianne – He did? That's weird. He knew I wasn't gonna be home until now.
Charlotte – I don't know what to tell you. I'm just the messenger. Remember that.
Marianne – Hum. I'll call him now then.
Charlotte looks at Rich – She didn't want to tell Marianne that Lee had asked her to go to lunch. She
told him OK just to get him off the phone but has absolutely no intention of going to lunch with him
unless either Marianne is there or knows about it. She figured Lee calling while he knew Marianne
wasn't there could not be a good sign. She hasn't said anything to Rich about it either. Marianne heads
to her room.
Charlotte – So I guess we should talk.
Rich is very hard to read. He is having as much trouble talking about the inevitable but the question is
still why?
Charlotte – Is everything still the same? I mean....
Rich nods yes.
Rich - I know it's not right to ask you to wait for me.
Charlotte – When you say wait...do you mean six months, a year, five years.................ten years? God I
hope it's not that long.
They both start laughing at the very thought.
Rich – I don't know. I don't know how long it's gonna be.
Charlotte – I wish I knew what was going on with you.
Rich – It's complicated.
Charlotte – You're still working a lot of hours?
251 of 697
Rich nods yes.
Charlotte – You can tell me if you just don't want to see me anymore.
Rich almost laughs knowing that would probably be easier said than actually done.
Rich – It's not that. I swear it's not.
Charlotte – I don't understand then.
Rich studies the words to pick before his reply.
Rich – I don't expect you to wait for me but I don't want to close the door or say goodbye either.
Charlotte is completely lost. Rich's face could not look more sincere.
Charlotte – OK how about this. What if it's a really long time from now? How will you find me?
Rich lightens the moment with his smile and reaction.
Rich – I'm a lawyer. Remember? I can find you.
Charlotte – Oh yeah. I guess you're right.
Scene
morning – National Center For Paralegal Training – Buckhead, GA - Charlotte, Michelle
(a friend Charlotte made at school)
Charlotte – You won't believe it. I got an interview with Alston & Bird.
Michelle – You did? That's great.
Charlotte – Thank you. I am so happy. It's really weird how all this has you know........ come together.
One thing leading to another.
Michelle's looking at the announcement board for grades and companies advertising they are
interviewing.
Michelle – Do you believe the CIA's holding interviews here tomorrow?
Charlotte – The CIA. You're kidding?
Michelle – It's right here in black and white. Maybe you should interview with them. Become a secret
252 of 697
agent.
They both laugh.
Charlotte – I don't think so. That's a little too scary for me. I'll stick with Alston & Bird.
Scene – 7 months later – daytime – Alston & Bird Law Firm – Atlanta, GA – Charlotte, Ann 28
Charlotte is in a tiny office with boxes and stacks of files piled up all around her desk. In walks a tall
blonde haired woman with a big smile.
Ann – You must be the new girl.
Charlotte – That's me.
Ann – Hi, I'm Ann Leatherwood. It's nice to meet you.
Charlotte – Hi Ann, I'm Charlotte. It's nice to meet you too.
Ann- So you're working for Chris Sawyer?
Charlotte – Right.
Ann – He's a sweetheart. You'll like him.
Charlotte – Yeah, he seems like a nice guy.
Ann – And Joe Myers?
Charlotte – That right.
Ann – Huh. Well.. How bout that.
Charlotte – Yeah.
Charlotte senses Ann likes Joe romantically.
Ann – I'm kinda new here too. I'm just temping for a month or so until I can figure out what in the
world I'm going to do with my life.
Charlotte – I understand that.
Ann – I don't know if you already have plans for lunch yet but if you don't you can join me. I usually
253 of 697
run downstairs and grab a quick salad or sandwich.
Charlotte – That sounds great. I would love to go with you.
Ann – OK, well I'll meet you here about noon then.
Charlotte – Alright.
Ann – Don't work to hard.
Charlotte laughs knowing that's a joke considering the little office is filled floor to ceiling with boxes of
files that have obviously never been organized in years.
Scene - daytime two weeks later – Alston & Bird lobby – Charlotte, Ann
Charlotte's walking to the elevator. Ann walks up.
Ann – That's good timing.
Charlotte – Hey
Ann – You ready?
Scene - minutes later – sandwich shop – Charlotte, Ann
Ann – So today's his birthday?
Charlotte nods yes.
Ann – Are you gonna call to wish him happy birthday?
Charlotte – I already did?
Ann – What did he say?
Charlotte – He seemed pretty surprised. I don't think he knew I knew it was his birthday.
Ann – He didn't...
Charlotte – No. I didn't expect he would.
Ann – How long has it been since you've seen him?
Charlotte – Let's see. He came over on November 6th of last year.
Ann – You remember the exact date?
254 of 697
They laugh
Charlotte – Yeah. That's only because we watched the Presidential Election coverage together. But
other than that we stopped going out at the end of August. I believe.
Ann – So how was it left? I mean is it over?
Charlotte – I don't know. All I know is he said he didn't want to close the door or say goodbye.
Ann – I don't get it. Close the door?
Charlotte – Right. Meaning, on our relationship. He doesn't want to close the door on our relationship
or say goodbye.
Ann – That was it?
Charlotte – That was pretty much it. Other than he was having to work so many hours.
Ann thinks about those words for a few seconds before saying,
Ann – I think I know what's going on with that.
Charlotte – You do?
Ann – Yeah. OK. Just remember my dear. Still waters run deep.
Charlotte looks at Ann and thinks about what she said.
Ann – You know, I think you may be a little psychic. Has anyone ever told you that before?
Charlotte – No. I don't think so.
Ann – Really?
Charlotte – No. I don't think I”m psychic. I just pay attention.
Ann – Well you must pay really close attention.... What would you say if I told you I know a “for real”
psychic.
Charlotte – Really?
Ann – Yes and I would like to take you to see her. She can tell you if you're going to marry this guy.
She doesn't see but a few people through word of mouth at her house. I've heard through the grapevine
so to speak that she works for a branch of the Federal Government but she keeps that very private. She
255 of 697
won't tell anyone which branch she works for. I get the feeling it has something to do with intelligence.
Charlotte – You have no idea what she does?
Ann – I have no idea. But I can tell you, she's the real McCoy.
Scene -
Daytime - Sarah the psychic's house – Ext – Ann, Charlotte
Ann and Charlotte are walking up to the front door of a one story brick ranch style house.
Ann – Don't be nervous. You'll see she's very easy to talk to. She may get off the subject and start
talking about current events and all sorts of things that don't have anything to do with your questions.
She's very intelligent. I'm not sure why she does this but it's obviously not for the money because she
won't see anyone unless it's someone she knows or a friend of someone she knows. Her house is very
bare necessities and practical. You'll see. She's definitely not particular with her house keeping. She has
a lot of book and boxes everywhere so I'm guessing she spends most of her spare time reading. Are you
ready?
Charlotte – I guess so. I'm nervous though.
Ann – It'll be fine.
Scene -
an hour later – psychic Sarah's house -
ext. - Ann, Charlotte
Charlotte is stunned and amazed. Ann's thrilled and can't wait to hear what happened.
Ann – So how did it go? Did you like her?
Charlotte – Yeah she's really nice. I can't believe some of the things she knew.
Ann – See, I told you. She's for real.
Charlotte – It sure seems like it.
Ann – Now you see why I like seeing her. She's the only psychic I've ever seen who literally
gives me goose bumps. I don't go to anyone but her now.
Charlotte – Yeah, I got goose bumps too.
Ann – Did she tape it for you?
Charlotte – Yes and I'm so glad she did.
256 of 697
Ann – Good, you'll like being able to listen to it when you get home. How about Rich? What did
she say about him?
Charlotte – She said he is a really nice guy but right now having a relationship is like having a
noose around his neck.
Ann – I can believe that. His firm's a sweatshop. But what about in the future. Could she tell you
anything?
Charlotte – She wasn't totally sure.
Ann – Huh...
Charlotte – Yeah. Oh my God, she totally nailed my step dad.
Ann – What did she say?
Charlotte – All she said was he's a 4 star son-of-a-bitch.
Ann – Really. Huh...and that's accurate?
Charlotte – Absolutely. Oh yeah.
Ann – Wow.
Charlotte – She said my biological father is not that bad of a guy but he's very weak in many ways and
that he had a very controlling mother who may have had something to do with that. But she said he's
actually a pretty good guy deep down.
Ann – You agree?
Charlotte – Yes. Definitely. And she said something kind of odd about my mother that's gonna happen
in the future between us. Something I can believe.
Ann – What?
Charlotte – She said my mother and I will go through a lot of very difficult times with each other and
she emphasized a lot. Then she said “something's going to happen because of something your mother
does and at the time you're going to be very upset about it. But later, many years later when you're
older and as they say wiser, although you won't at all agree with some of the things your mother did,
you will come to understand why she would have done what she does”.
Ann – Whoa. And do you understand all that?
Charlotte – I think I do. I have a good idea at least. I'm not looking forward to that.
257 of 697
Ann – Huh....
Charlotte – Oh and get this. You're not gonna believe it.
Ann – What?
Charlotte – She said, and I can't believe this myself. She said at some point years from now I'm gonna
make a movie.
Ann – Are you serious? Did she really say that?
Charlotte – Yes, I'm totally serious. She did.
Ann – Make a movie? As in actually making a movie or having an acting roll in one?
Charlotte – According to her it's make a movie. At first I thought she was talking about acting in
one but she specified clearly that she saw me behind the camera. Not in front of it.
Ann – So you won't be in it?
Charlotte – She wasn't totally sure but she didn't think so. I asked specifically and she said she
could only see me behind the camera.
Ann – Now that's surprising. I think she might have gotten that wrong.
Charlotte - She said she felt I would write it and somehow I was going to have a lot to do with the
production side. She just wasn't sure what or how much.
Ann – Huh. That's significant information. Now it really makes me wonder.
Charlotte – Yeah, me too. I can't imagine what I would have to write about that wouldn't be so
stupid. But she said I would prove the impossible, possible.
Ann gives Charlotte a long strange look.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Scene -
- daytime – Charlotte and Marianne's apartment – Charlotte, Marianne
Charlotte is sleeping on the sofa. Marianne walks in crying hysterically.
Charlotte – Jesus, what's wrong?
Marianne is too upset to talk.
258 of 697
Charlotte – God, what is wrong? What happened?
Marianne still can't talk for crying hysterically.
Charlotte - Did something happen to Lee?
Marianne – No.
Charlotte – Did you guys break up?
Marianne – No.
Charlotte – Is he seeing someone else?
Marianne – No.
Charlotte – What is it? I give up.
Marianne – Lee called me a whore.
Charlotte's eyes just about pop out of her head.
Charlotte – Oh my God. You've gotta be kidding me?
Marianne starts crying harder. Charlotte walks over and tries to help calm Marianne down but not being
a touchy touchy huggie huggie type because of her childhood, it's kind of awkward..
Charlotte – He called you a whore?
Marianne nods yes.
Charlotte – What brought this on?
Marianne – He said from everything I told him about my past it sounded like I was a whore and he
didn't know if he could marry a whore.
Charlotte – Oh my God. I can't believe he said that to you. Who in the hell does he think he is?
Marianne – He's right. He's probably right.
Charlotte – No he's not. I can't believe...I can't believe this. Ok. First try to relax. You don't need to let
him upset you like this Marianne.
Marianne – He said he needed time to think about whether or not I'm the right girl for him.
259 of 697
Charlotte – Man, he's got nerve. I have to tell you Marianne, I have never really liked Lee that much
and now I know why?
Marianne – You haven't?
Charlotte – Not really. Not at all. I didn't want to tell you before since you like him so much. There's
something about him. He seems really pretentious to me.
Marianne looks a bit surprised.
Scene
- daytime – two weeks later – Charlotte & Marianne's apt. - Charlotte, Marianne, 2
neighbor guys
Charlotte is just getting home. Marianne is standing up in living room talking to two neighbor guys
who live in the upstairs apartment right next to Charlotte and Marianne's across the outside walk way.
Marianne – Honey,, you're home.
Charlotte – Hey, what's up?
Two neighbors – Hi. Not much.
Marianne – Have you met ________________and ________________our neighbors?
Charlotte – We haven't met but we've said hi.
Marianne – Well then Charlotte honey, meet __________________and_____________our neighbors.
Two neighbors – Hi, it's nice to meet you.
Charlotte – Same here.
Neighbor one – You name's Charlotte?
Charlotte – Yes.
Marianne - ___________________works for the FBI.
Charlotte – Oh cool.
260 of 697
Neighbor one – I do believe Marianne's right.
Marianne – Uhhhhhhhhh
Charlotte – About what?
Neighbor one – She said you only date lawyers.
Charlotte looks at Marianne who looks embarrassed.
Neighbor two – I don't care.
Charlotte – What's going on here?
Marianne – It's not a big deal. We were just talking and I told them you like lawyers.
Charlotte – I've only gone out with one lawyer, Marianne.
Neighbor one – One. You made it sound like...............oh never mind.
Marianne – You've dated two lawyers.
Charlotte – OK, One and a half.
Marianne – A half?
Charlotte – Rich Riehl was only a distraction. You know that.
Neighbor one and two – Ouch. Wow.
Charlotte – It was a fluke. I met him two weeks before he moved to Houston and he reminded me of
Rich. That's the only reason I went out with him.
Marianne – It's obvious why you want to be a paralegal, Charlotte.
Charlotte – Apparently you don't know me very well, Marianne?
Neighbor One – It was nice to met you. I hope you find the lawyer you're looking for.
261 of 697
Neighbor two – I can't believe this just happened. I couldn't care less either way.
They both leave to go to their apartment.
Marianne – Sorry guys.
Neighbor one – Save it. And by the way Marianne, I'm not really with the FBI.
Marianne – You're not?
Neighbor one walks over to Marianne
Neighbor one – No I'm not. I'm with the....
Neighbor leans over and whispers in Marianne's ear. Marianne's eys pop big and her mother drops.
Marianne – What....ah ah ah why? OK, I wanna know what's going on.
Neighbor one – See ya.
The guys walk out the door and close it behind them. Marianne is stunned.
Charlotte - I can't believe you've been talking about me like that to our neighbors when I've never even
met them.
Marianne – You could have met them but you've never given them a chance. They're really nice.
Charlotte – They may be but I can't go out with every guy I see. Don't you get that?
Marianne- You won't even talk to them. One of those guys really likes you a lot.
Charlotte – I won't even talk to them. What do you think I just did? And as for one of them really liking
me, apparently he decides who he likes totally on looks and you think just because he works for the
FBI, or so you thought, I should just fall at his feet. Oh whooptie do. Marianne. You think I'm so
shallow that all I care about is what a guy does for a living. Just because you fell hard and fast for Lee
when he told you he makes $100,000.00 a year and drives a Porsche, that doesn't mean I have to do the
same. To tell you the honest truth, I think you're the one who should be giving more thought to who
you're dating considering Lee called you a whore and you're still going out with him..
262 of 697
Marianne – You may have liked him if you had given him a chance.
Charlotte – I did and look what happened. He walked out of here saying “I hope you find your lawyer”.
Wow. What a catch. Sorry I've been missing out on him. I don't know what's been going on here and I
don't really care but I want you to know if I want to talk to someone I will. But I'm not gonna talk to
someone who I know wants me to go out with him if I already know I'm not interested. There's no point
in it. They just get mad and everything turns to shit just like it just did. It always does and I'm sick and
tired of it.
Marianne – Oh please. You never go out with anybody.
Charlotte – Sorry I can't just jump from relationship to relationship.
Marianne- If you would give more guys a chance maybe you would find there's more than just one guy
out there.
Charlotte – OK, What is this really about? Why are you all of a sudden so interested in my love life
when you never were before?
Marianne – Because I'm tired of seeing you wait around for a guy who obviously doesn't like you.
Charlotte – How do you know that?
Marianne – It's obvious. He never calls you anymore.
Charlotte – How do you know he doesn't like me?
Marianne – Then why else wouldn't he call? Why else aren't you going out with him?
Charlotte – I don't think he's going out with anyone, Marianne?
Marianne – Uh hu. How would you know?
Charlotte – Because he said he doesn't want to go out with anyone right now.
Marianne – That's a cop out and everybody but you knows it.
Charlotte – It's not a cop out. You just don't understand.
Marianne – Charlotte, it is a cop out. Not only is it a cop out, it is most definitely the most pathetic cop
out I've ever heard and everyone I've told about it agrees.
Charlotte – OK, Just why do you think it's a cop out? What's he coping out of?
263 of 697
Marianne – He doesn't want to tell you the real reason he doesn't want to go out with you.
Charlotte – Oh, and what reason might that be?
Marianne – He doesn't like you. Obviously.
Charlotte – How do you know Marianne? Have you talked to him?
Marianne – Maybe I have.
Charlotte – No you haven't. You are so full of it.
Marianne – Why would you think a guy who went to Yale would like you when you didn't even finish
college?
Charlotte – Finally, we get to what this is really about. Well to start with, he asked me out.
Marianne – He was just using you.
Charlotte – For what?
Marianne – Sex. Of Course.
Charlotte – You don't know anything about our relationship.
Marianne – Uh hu. I know you had sex with him.
Charlotte – Really, you know that?
Marianne - Uh hu. And don't try to say you didn't.
Charlotte – Guess what?
Marianne is silent.
Charlotte – We never had sex.
Marianne – Did you get the chicken that's in the refrigerator from your mom's freezer. If you had
finished college you wouldn't have to steal food from your mom's freezer.
Charlotte – Sorry to disappoint you but her freezer is always packed and she doesn't care if I get a
chicken from it.
Marianne – If you were my daughter.....I'm just glad you're not. You are the worst daughter in the
world.
264 of 697
Charlotte – Ya know, I've learned a lot about you in the last 10 minutes Marianne.
Charlotte walks away and to her room.
Scene
- a month later
Marianne, Charlotte's
- Morning – Charlotte and Marianne's apartment – Charlottes BR –
It's early morning. The phone rings. Marianne answer it in her room and knocks on Charlotte's door.
Marianne – Hey, you need to wake up.
Charlotte – What? What's going on?
Marianne – I don't know. Your sister Jane's on the phone and she's completely hysterical about
something. She's screaming and crying that she needs to talk to you.
Charlotte – Jane? Are you sure it's Jane? She's never called me in her life.
Marianne – Yeah I know. It's definitely Jane though. I recognize her voice and she said “this is
Charlotte's sister Jane”.
Charlotte – What in the hell could it be? Oh my God, mom and Gene must have gotten killed.
Marianne – Don't freak out yet. Answer it and see what she says.
Charlotte – Hello.
Jane – Charlotte, it's Jane. Can you come over to mom's house right now? There's something you've
gotta see.
Jane is completely hysterical to a point she can hardly be understood.
Charlotte – What is it?
Jane – I don't want to tell you over the phone. You've got to come here.
Charlotte – Just tell me. You're freaking me out.
Jane – You need to come look. You'll get too upset if I tell you over the phone.
Charlotte – No I won't. Just tell me.
Jane – I can't tell you over the phone.
265 of 697
Charlotte – Jane you've got to tell me what it is. Are mom and Gene dead?
Jane – No, I wish they were. I hate that son-of-a- bitch.
Charlotte – What in the hell. You have to calm down. Whatever it is I can't drive in this state so
calm down and tell me what's going on.
Jane – OK. Gene, that pervert bastard has been watching us take baths all along. I caught the
son-of-a-bitch last night.
Charlotte – How'd you catch him?
Jane – I was taking a bath in the yellow bathroom and I could have sworn I heard a sound coming
from behind the wall the water faucet's on. I'd heard the same sound before so this time I
decided to get up to see if it was what I suspected and sure enough there was Gene sitting at
the top of the basement steps peeping through a little hole he drilled between the tiles. It's obvious
he did it because the hole is perfectly round like a drill would leave it and it's in the grout.
Charlotte – And you caught him looking through it?
Jane – Yes. He was drunk. You should have seen the look on his face when he saw me. I started
screaming and yelling at him. I'm surprised he didn't have a heart attack. I couldn't stop
screaming. Mama Doyle's here and she heard it all. So now she knows.
Charlotte – Oh my God. What did mom say?
Jane – She kept telling me to shut up and that just made me scream more. She and Gene got up
early this morning to take Mama Doyle back to Florida.
Charlotte – I can't say I'm surprised. But you're positive it's something Gene did on purpose?
Jane – I'm positive. That's why I want you to come look at it and see for yourself.
Charlotte – Alright. I'll be there in about 30 minutes.
Charlotte hangs up the phone. Marianne is still standing waiting to see what's going on.
Marianne – What's going on?
Charlotte – Oh I'll tell you later. Let's just say it's one of those more unpleasant topics.
Marianne – So I take it no one's dead?
Charlotte – No. Although as mad as Jane is they may be when mom and Gene get back. They left
this morning to take Gene's mom back to Florida.
266 of 697
Marianne – I didn't think you and Jane talked?
Charlotte – We don't. That's the first actual real conversation we've ever had in my life.
Marianne – Really?
Charlotte – Really.
Marianne – Well that shows she wants to talk to you.
Charlotte – No. It's not that simple. Believe me. It's much more complicated than that. She just
wanting someone to vent to.
Marianne – I think you may be wrong about your sister.
Charlotte – I think you don't know enough about it. But for the record, I can't blame you for feeling that
way. That's certainly the way it looks. But that's not the way it is. Trust me.
With that said, Charlotte walks past Marianne and out the door. Charlotte falls asleep with her clothes
on a lot and this was one of those nights. All she had to do was put her shoes on and grab her car keys.
___________________________________________________________________________________
Scene - daytime – two months later – Pringle, Dixon, Pringle Advertising & PR – Charlotte's
office – Charlotte, Jan Pringle, Janet Plumb (currently Janet Flanigan of Newnan, GA)
Charlotte is at her desk working on a report for the Ford Motor Company headquarters outlining the
event and success details of a birthday party Carrie Zimmerman, Jan Pringle and Charlotte organized
for Zoo Atlanta's resident silverback Gorilla named Willie B thanks to the Ford Motor Company. Since
Charlotte's job was to promote the event to the media, she is concentrating on how much awareness the
event raised among the citizens of Atlanta, not to mention particularly the media worldwide including
the Tokyo Broadcast Service, the Associated Press, USA Today, CNN, ABC, CBS, NBC and others
including print. When all of a sudden standing in the doorway to her office is Jan Pringle and Janet
Plumb. Jan is holding an all white one piece swim suit bearing only the Ford logo centered at the top.
Charlotte looks up and sees Jan and Janet. They both have huge sneaky looking grins on their faces.
Jan – Hey Charlotte.
Charlotte – Hey Jan. What's up?
Jan – You live in an apartment don't you?
Charlotte – Yeah. Why?
267 of 697
Jan – Oh I was just curious.
Jan and Janet start to giggle.
Jan – OK, maybe there's a little more to it.
Charlotte – I can tell y'all are up to something.
Janet – I'm not. She is.
Jan – OK. You're right....
They keep giggling.
Charlotte – What?
Jan – Alright I'll tell you but before I do, let me ask you this. You're not the type who would go and file
a sexual harassment lawsuit against someone just for giving you a compliment are you?
Charlotte immediately thinks this has something to do with Ed McCord.
Charlotte – No, of course not.
Jan- Good. I had to find that out first, because that's something they were worried about.
Charlotte – Nobody has to worry about that.
Jan – Good, Good, Good. Well then. I just received a Fed Ex package from Marty (Martin) Saffer and
some of the guys in the headquarters of the Ford Motor Company, and I'm not allowed to say who they
are. OK. And, in the package was this little white swim suit I'm holding here in my hands.
Charlotte's already getting where this is going and is smiling back getting ready to get totally
embarrassed but still flattered.
Charlotte – OK?
Jan – Now here's the deal or should I say offer.
Janet – It's definitely an offer.
Charlotte – Yeah?
Charlotte's shuffling around stacks of photos and papers while listening to Jan.
Jan – They, and again I'm not going to say exactly who the they is. But they asked me to give this swim
268 of 697
suit to you and tell you......are you listening?
Charlotte – I'm listening.
Jan – OK. They want me to tell you that Ford Motor Company will pay you to wear this swim suit
around the pool at your apartment just whenever you.... ya know.... go to the pool. That is assuming you
use the pool at your apartment. Now I told them I didn't know for sure that you do. And they told me to
go ahead and give the swim suit to you anyway. So here you go.
Jan and Janet are howling. Jan throws the swim suit over to Charlotte. Charlotte smiles a little smile
getting it but not wanting to show it so she quickly comes up with,
Charlotte – Are you serious? Thank you.
Jan – Don't thank me. I'm not the one who sent it.
Charlotte – OK, I'll have to thank Marty.
Janet – You know I think this could only happen to her.
Jan – So do you get it?
Charlotte – Yeah, I got it. It's great.
Charlotte is looking at the swim suit.
Jan – No. I'm not talking about getting the swim suit dingy. I see you got that.
Charlotte – Yeah. I got it.
Janet – I don't think she really got it.
Jan – I don't either.
They think for a second or so.
Janet – How bout this? Then are you gonna take'em up on their offer?
Charlotte – I'm afraid I can't.
Janet and Jan – What! Why not?
Charlotte – You're gonna have to tell them I said they would just be wasting their money.
Janet and Jan howl.
269 of 697
Jan – I don't think so. Not judging by the turn out we had at Zoo Atlanta baby. Did you know the joke
going around is that you turned that place into a real Zoo?
Charlotte – Really?
Jan – Yep.
Charlotte – Huh. Well thank you. But tell them I said, honestly, I don't look that good in a swim suit.
So seriously, they would be paying me and getting next to nothing in return.
Jan – Oh my God. It's definitely gonna be her.
Charlotte honestly doesn't really catch that and wouldn't know what it meant anyway.
Charlotte – No, seriously. I don't. I wish I did have a really great figure. But I don't.
Jan – Alright. So you promise you won't file a sexual harassment suit?
Charlotte chuckles at the ridiculous idea.
Charlotte – I promise. That would be little ridiculous.
Jan – You don't know how relieved I am to hear you say that.
Charlotte – No, believe me. It would have to be something a whole lot more blatant than that and it
would have to have been done on purpose just to cause me problems.
Jan – That sounds reasonable to me.
Janet – Me too.
Scene daytime - a week later on a Saturday – Charlotte's new apartment – Charlotte, Kathy
Izenson (charlotte's new room mate who is the sister of Mark Izenson).
Charlotte is sitting in her bedroom thinking about whether or not she should go to her father's house for
Thanksgiving. Kathy has been doing her laundry at the apartment laundry room which is just across the
parking lot from the apartment. All of a sudden Kathy comes running into the apartment crying.
Kathy – I can't believe this.
Charlotte – What?
Kathy – Someone took some of my laundry from the laundry room.
270 of 697
Charlotte – They did?
Kathy – Yes. I'm missing several pieces of clothes and I know they were over there because I remember
they were in the clothes basket.
Charlotte – That's just great. Now we can't even leave our laundry to wash without having to worry
about it being stolen.
Kathy – I can't believe this.
Charlotte – I'm sorry that happened to you.
Kathy starts to walk back to her bedroom but then turns back to Charlotte.
Kathy – Did you steal my clothes Charlotte?
Charlotte – What? I can't believe you asked me that.
Kathy – Why can't you believe I asked you that? Do you think you're really that special?
Charlotte – Oh my God. What in the hell has gotten into you?
Kathy – Don't give me that. I can tell you're lying. I know you stole my clothes.
Charlotte – Oh my God. You're crazy.
Kathy – No, you're the crazy one to think I wouldn't know it was you.
Charlotte – Whatever Kathy. Think what you want. I don't feel sorry for you now. As a matter of fact, I
think you probably deserved it because I have never done a damn thing to you to make you think I
would steal your stupid clothes.
Kathy – Well, I”ll find out if you did.
Charlotte – Yeah, you will and you're gonna feel real stupid.
Kathy walks off after giving Charlotte an evil grin.
Scene night time – later that night (Kathy's boyfriend)
Charlotte's apartment – Charlotte, Kathy, Rivers
Charlotte's still in her bedroom but she's taking a nap. She's just waking up and hears the door between
the hallway and the bathroom she shares with Kathy close. However the second bathroom door that is
connected to her bedroom is still open. To her shock she unfortunately looks over towards the bathroom
271 of 697
at the exact same moment River's walks by completely naked and sporting what is sometimes referred
to as “wood”. Charlotte is so startled that she lets out a quick but not blood curdling scream followed
immediately by the same from Rivers. They both then begin to laugh as Rivers reaches for a towel to
cover up his privates.
River – I'm sorry Charlotte. I keep forgetting about this other door in here.
Charlotte – That's alright. Don't worry about it. Just my bad luck I guess.
River – Well I'm really sorry. I hope you'll forgive me.
Charlotte – Don't worry about it.
River – Alright. Thank you. Oh, I also wanted to tell you Kathy found her clothes she thought got
stolen from the laundry room.
Charlotte – Oh really. The same ones she accused me of stealing?
River – She did?
Charlotte – Yeah, she did. Big time.
River – Oh my God. I'm sorry for that too. That wasn't right.
Charlotte – It's not your fault.
Rivers looks completely ashamed of Kathy.
Scene
- Daytime – Clarkesville, GA – Charles and Inez's home - Inez, Charles, Charlotte
Charlotte just pulled up at Charles and Inez's home. She knocks on the door. Inez opens door.
Charlotte – Hi Inez.
Inez – Charlotte. Is that you?
Charlotte – Yes, it's me. How are you Inez?
Inez – I'm doing good honey. Are you here to see your dad?
Charlotte – Yes mam.
Inez opens the door to let Charlotte in as she calls for Charles.
Inez – Charles. He will be so happy to see you. He loves you Charlotte.
272 of 697
Charlotte steps in.
Inez – Charles, Charlotte's here.
Charlotte sees her father sitting in the living room.
Charlotte – Hi dad.
Charles starts balling at the sight of Charlotte. He continues balling for at least 10 minutes.
Charlotte hugs her father while be cries. Inez goes outside and cries. Charlotte cries too.
Charlotte – Are you OK?
Charles – I can't believe it's you.
Charlotte – I”m sorry it's been so long. I don't know why it's been so long. Time just gets away and
life's been …...............
Charles – It's OK. I know it's been a long time. I'm at fault too. I just can't believe how beautiful you
are.
Charles cries more.
Charles – You're more beautiful than I ever imagined you would be. I can't believe you're my daughter.
Charles is between a cry and a laugh now.
Charlotte – Oh stop.
Charles – I love you. I've always loved you even though I haven't been the best father. You know that
don't you?
Charlotte – I do and you've been a fine father. You've just had a hard time. Kind of like me, unlucky in
love but thank God you found Inez.
Charles – You got that right. She saved my life. I don't know what I would have done all these years
without her.
Charlotte – I'm glad you've had her and haven't been alone.
Charles – No, I haven't and she loves me too.
Charlotte – I can tell. You're both lucky. I'm just happy everything worked out the way it did. I use to
worry about you being lonely before you met her. It bothered me a lot.
273 of 697
Charles – Well you don't have to worry about that. She's not going anywhere.
Charlotte – No, I don't suppose she is.
Charles – You didn't come here because of Lou did you?
Charlotte – Oh my God, Lou...Where the hell have I been!...How is he doing? Have you heard from
him lately?
Charlotte is absolutely shocked at the mention of Lou's name. It's like a light bulb just went off in her
head. Charles looks stunned at Charlotte's reaction and fearful to go on.
Charles – Oh Gesssss. You haven't heard?
Charlotte – Heard what?
Charles – Oh no.......you really don't know?
Charlotte – No....I haven't talked to him in years. Know what?
Charles – Lou died.
Charlotte's mouth drops and her hands fly up to her mouth to cover up her silent scream.
Charlotte – Oh my God, no.....oh my God,.....oh my God....oh my God, no. ….............tell me that's not
true.
Charlotte keeps looking at Charles hoping the look on his face will change and what he just said won't
be true but his face doesn't change. Charles nods that it's true. Charlotte cries and cries before asking....
Charlotte – When did he die?
Charles – A couple of weeks ago.
Charlotte – No.....A couple of weeks ago. Oh my God.....Just a couple of weeks ago. Oh My God. I
can't believe it. No, I didn't know. Oh my God, Oh my God. I can't believe I didn't go see him before he
died. I forgot....Oh my God. What the hell is wrong with me. Where have I been! I promised I would go
see him and I didn't....Now he's gone.
Charles – Honey don't feel bad about Lou. There's a lot you don't know and if you ask me he got what
he had coming.
Charlotte – I liked Lou.
274 of 697
Charles – I know you did but Lou was different from the person you thought he was.
Charlotte – Do you know how he died?
Charles – I shouldn't tell you this but I'm going to anyway. It's time you start learning the truth. I was
the one who found him.
Charlotte – Found him?
Charles – Yes. You know he hooked up with another woman after Mimi died didn't you?
Charlotte – Ummm, yeah. I think I remember that.
Charles – Well apparently that woman who he had met from the hospital got Lou to marry her and she
took all the money then left Lou at the house unable to take care of himself.
Charlotte – What do you mean?
Charles – I mean it looked like Lou pretty much starved to death. I found him in bed. He had been dead
for a while and no one knew it.
Charlotte – Oh my God. Oh my God, No. Oh my God, I'm never going to be able to forgive myself for
not going to see him. It's my fault. I could have taken care of him. I didn't know. Oh my God........
Scene -
-
a few hours later- night time – Charles and Inez's house – Charles, Inez, Charlotte
Charles and Inez asked Charlotte to stay overnight so she wouldn't be driving back in the dark.
Charlotte is laying in bed starring into the dark as she hears her father crying and crying and crying
on the other side of the house. Inez is with him and trying to comfort him.
Inez – Charles it's going to be OK. You don't have to worry. It's going to be OK, honey. Please don't
cry.
Scene -
- next day – Charles and Inez's house- Charles, Inez, Charlotte
Charlotte is getting ready to leave. They are all standing outside in the front yard by her car.
Charles – I saw Bobby a couple of weeks ago.
Charlotte – Really? Where's he living now?
Charles – He's still in prison in Florida.
Charlotte – You're kidding?
275 of 697
Charles – No. He's been there a long time.
Charlotte – Oh my God.
Charles – It's best that he's there. He's OK. I gave him $5,000.00 to sign a quit claim deed for his
interest in the property Mimi be-quested to him.
Charlotte – And he was OK with that?
Charles – He sure was. He was happy as he could be to get it. What's he gonna do with money in
prison?
Charlotte- I suppose that's true.
Charles – So you're going to be back for Thanksgiving?
Charlotte – I'm hoping to.
Inez – Good. We would love to have you.
Charlotte – Well thank you. I appreciate that.
Charles – You're not dating anyone?
Charlotte – I was but... I don't know what happened. I haven't seen him in a while.
Charles – Sounds like you're in love with whoever it is.
Charlotte – Maybe. Actually yes. I am. But he recently got out of law school so his firm's working him
a lot.
Charles' face turns stone cold when he hears “lawyer”.
Charles – Tell me you're not planning on marrying a lawyer?
Charlotte – I don't know. I mean we're not even seeing each other but.
Charles – No. I don't want you marrying a lawyer. I'm telling you now they are nothing but trouble.
Charlotte – He's not that kind of lawyer. He's corporate.
Charles – It doesn't matter.
Charlotte – He works in the bonds department, not litigation.
276 of 697
Charles – I don't care. A lawyer's a lawyer. They're all liars. Get it?
Charlotte – You would have to meet him. He's different. He's really nice and down to earth.
Charles – Let me put it to you this way. If you marry a lawyer I will disown you.
Charlotte stands looking stunned at Charles
Scene -
-
two weeks later – night time -
Charlotte's apartment – Charlotte, Kathy
Charlotte's just walking in the door. She decided to go to Liz's house for Thanksgiving instead. As soon
as Liz heard she was thinking about going to Charles house, Liz begged her to spend Thanksgiving at
her apartment and so Charlotte felt sorry for Liz since she didn't have a husband anymore and went.
Kathy has been waiting to pounce on Charlotte and she has all her jabs and lines rehearsed.
Kathy – Where may I ask have you been?
Charlotte – I went to my aunt Liz's house. Why?
Kathy – Why? I'll tell you why? I have you know your father has been calling here all day wondering if
you were on your way to his house.
Charlotte – Oh my God. Now I do feel bad.
Kathy – Well good because you should. He said you told him you were going to spend Thanksgiving
up there. So why didn't you go?
Charlotte – I don't know. It's complicated Kathy.
Kathy – Don't give me that bullshit. You're just being a drama queen acting like your life is so
complicated and that you've had it so bad. Well I'm honestly not buying it Charlotte. I think you're just
a spoiled bitch who's use to always getting her way and never having to do anything you don't want to
do. That's what I think.
Charlotte doesn't know whether to laugh or scream.
Charlotte – Oh you do? Well that's good to know. Now I see exactly what you've been thinking about
me so let me tell you something. I couldn't care less. You don't know a damn thing about me or my life
because I have no intention of ever sharing my problems with you since you're just a judgmental bitch.
Kathy – I'm the bitch? I'm not the one who left my father thinking I was going to his house for
Thanksgiving and then not showing up or calling. I would never do that to my parents. You just don't
give a damn about anybody but yourself.
Charlotte – Whatever Kathy. Whatever you want to think.
277 of 697
Kathy – It's not a matter of thinking it. It's a fact and today I got the proof. You're nothing but a phony.
Charlotte – I'm a phony? Yeah, right Kathy. You really do have some serious problems. I don't know
exactly what they are but I'm guessing some of this is because you have a degree in Public Relations
but yet you're working at a retail store selling clothes. And where am I working?
Kathy's glare spells out bingo.
Kathy – Uh hu. You are such a bitch.
Charlotte – Like I said, whatever Kathy. Whatever. Oh and by the way, don't think I don't know you're
just using Rivers.
Kathy – Using Rivers?
Charlotte – Yeah. That's right. You said you didn't want to marry him unless he went to law school and
that his job at MCI just wasn't gonna cut it for you. Nice Kathy. That's real nice. Oh and while I'm at it.
Also don't think I don't know what you and David Newsom have been doing in his bedroom whenever
River's is away.
Kathy – You are crazy. You don't know anything.
Charlotte – Oh really. David told me everything.
Kathy stands stunned knowing Charlotte got her.
Charlotte – But I bet you thought you were special. Didn't you? You thought having Rivers and David
made you a desired woman and that Rivers would never find out. Just know Kathy, I can't wait to tell
him. And believe me, it's gonna be when you least expect it. And as far as David is concerned, I hate to
tell you but I wouldn't touch him with a ten foot pole. No, make that a billion foot pole.
Kathy – Yeah right. You use to date him. He already told me that.
Charlotte – And you probably thought I still liked him didn't you? Well guess what? Back when I was
young and dumb as hell I went out with him. But that was a long time ago baby and I couldn't care less
if you and David get it on right here in the living room for all to see.
Kathy – Yeah right.
Charlotte – Actually that is the absolute truth. I would be in my room laughing at what a stupid bitch
you are and knowing that one day you will get exactly what you have coming. And one more thing.
You're the little princess with the perfect family who gets everything you want as long as your mommy
and daddy can buy it for you. Too bad they can't buy you the job you want. So my advise to you is,
don't be judging me.
278 of 697
Charlotte decides that's where she will leave it since Kathy looks pretty sure she's been whooped. This
is the first time Charlotte has ever said anything like any of that to Kathy except for their conversation
about Kathy's laundry. So all of that came from absolutely nowhere for absolute no reason.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Scene
- Winter 1986 – Night – Peachtree Cafe – Buckhead, GA – Charlotte, Ann
Leatherwood.
Ann – Let's spend an hour or so in here and then we can go to Carlos McGees. Deal?
Charlotte – Alright.
Ann – You'll see the clientele is quite different between the two.
Charlotte – I know.
Ann – I hope we can find a table.
Charlotte – There's one.
Charlotte and Ann walk to the table and sit down.
Ann – That's a miracle. Now let's see if Tom shows.
Charlotte – Does he come here that often?
Ann – No, but sometimes. I have a gut feeling he may show tonight.
Charlotte – What if he's with someone?
Ann – Don't even. You'll have to pick me up off the floor.
Charlotte – There's definitely a difference between P'tree Cafe and Carlos McGees.
They laugh.
Ann – I don't know how in the world you can stand Carlos McGees.
Charlotte – I like that they have a band.
279 of 697
Ann – I think you have someone watching you. Try to smile.
That comment alone makes Charlotte almost laugh.
Charlotte – I can't just sit here and smile non stop.
Ann – OK, well just act like we're having fun.
Charlotte – You are so weird.
Ann – Well, well well. Look who's here.
Charlotte – Who? Tom.
Ann – No. Oh, I hope he doesn't come over here.
Charlotte – Who is it?
Ann – Just one of the sleaziest scum bags in the entire city. I went out with him once. I'm surprised I'm
here to talk about it.
Charlotte – What did he do?
Ann – I think he drugged my drink. He's a total freak. If he comes over don't talk to him.
Ann starts giving him dirty “don't even bother” looks. He is behind Charlotte so she can't see him. He
walks over anyway. Charlotte sees his face and can immediately tell Ann is probably right on target. He
looks like a dirt bag.
Dirt Bag – Hi Ann. I'm surprised to see you here.
Ann – Oh really. Why is that?
Dirt Bag – I don't know. Who's your friend?
Charlotte gives him a drop dead look.
Ann – If you don't mind.
280 of 697
Dirt Bag – Of course not. It's good seeing you again Ann.
Dirt Bag walks off.
Charlotte – Yuck.
Ann – He has nerve speaking to me.
Charlotte – He looks like a scum bag who would drug drinks. Figures he would hang out here.
Ann – There're a lot of nice people who come here too. Don't let him taint the picture. He pretends he
went to Harvard.
Charlotte – Figures.
Ann – You don't like Harvard guys?
Charlotte – I've heard really bad things about several people who went there.
Ann – Like who?
Charlotte – The Kennedy boys for starters.
Ann – So you prefer guys who went to Yale over Harvard?
Charlotte – Probably. I don't care if a guy went to college as long as there's chemistry.
Ann – So if there were two guys who you liked equally and one went to Harvard and the other to Yale,
which do you think you would go out with?
Charlotte – I can't say. It's not really a one school over the other thing. But since you asked, I will say
this and see if you can translate.
Ann – OK.
Charlotte – I don't believe in sex for sex's sake.
Charlotte smiles and waits to see if that means anything to Ann and how she takes it.
281 of 697
Ann – Oh man. I got it. That's what I thought.
Ann starts laughing.
Scene - Later that Night – Carlos McGee's Pub – Buckhead, GA – Charlotte, Ann Leatherwood,
Rich, Rich's friends
Charlotte – This is much better. I don't see why you like the Peachtree Cafe.
Ann – Tonight was just one of those nights that brought in all the sleazy bags. I've been there other
nights when it's been just the opposite. It's kind of a hit and miss place.
Charlotte – Must be.
Ann – That's exactly why I want to get out of Atlanta and get to New York. I'm so tired of waiting for
Tom to make up his mind. We're talking about my biological clock here. I finally decided who cares if
we're soul mates. I can't stay here casting my pearls before swine anymore. You know what I mean?
Charlotte laughs at Ann's cliches.
Ann – After getting my heart almost literally ripped out of my chest by that, old fat balding SOB who
couldn't commit if his life depended on it, I decided if I'm going to get where I'm suppose to be I've got
to find Mr. Right, reel'em in, have two kids and call it a day. You know?
Charlotte laughs more.
Ann – I'm not kidding. I feel like part of my soul is missing and is probably sitting on a sofa in
Manhattan right now.
Charlotte – What about Tom?
Ann – I can't wait for him anymore. If I felt there was any hope I probably would but he's too busy
chasing around bimbos who are only going to rip his heart out. He doesn't want anyone who's going to
really love him and he doesn't have a clue what he wants. That's his problem.
Charlotte – So you're really gonna move?
Ann – Definitely. Wanna come with me?
282 of 697
Charlotte – To New York? I don't think so. I've set me sights on Los Angeles.
Ann – Now you couldn't pay me to live in LA. I saw all I needed to see of that place when I was flying.
Charlotte – New York's too cold.
Ann – Why don't you try it for a year. I promise you'll love it. You are more New York than LA. Trust
me, you are not L.A.
Charlotte – Maybe not, but I'm definitely tired of Atlanta.
Ann – I bet. The way I got tired of Pensacola. This smoke's about to make me sick. Let's go outside for
a minute.
Charlotte – OK.
They get up and walk through the crowd to the door. Charlotte's walking in front and as she approaches
the front door she sees Rich has just walked in with a few friends from work.
Charlotte – There's Rich.
Ann – You're kidding.
Charlotte turns to the podium in the entry with her back towards Rich. She gets a to-go cup and pours
her drink into it. Rich walks up behind her and stands close. She doesn't turn around.
Rich – Well hello.
Charlotte doesn't respond. Rich leans to one side to try to get he attention.
Rich – Hello.
Still no response. He leans to the other side.
Rich – Hello.
She turns her head in the opposite direction. Rich stands a few more seconds then walks up the stairs to
the bar with his friends. Charlotte turns to Ann when she knows Rich walked away. Ann was as
shocked as Rich.
283 of 697
Ann – What did you do that for?
Charlotte – I don't know. I don't know.
Ann – I've never seen anyone turn as white as he just turned.
Charlotte rests against the wall of the entry way and stops to think.
Charlotte – I don't know why I did it. Should I go back in and talk to him?
Ann – No. You can't now. He saw you getting the to-go cup. Now you have to leave.
Charlotte – You're right.
Charlotte hesitates a moment and then walks out the door and to her car.
Charlotte – I can't believe it. I haven't seen him for almost two years and in one split second. I
can..not...believe he has this kind of effect on me.
Ann – Now you see. Still waters run deep, don't they?
Charlotte looks at Ann and realizes she's right.
Scene -
- daytime – Pringle Dixon Pringle – Charlotte's office – Jonathan Cousar, Charlotte's
Charlotte is sitting at her desk working on something for Marriott's Wild Dunes Resort when a guy who
works in the PR department with Charlotte walks in and sits down in the chair in front of her desk.
Jonathan – Hey hooney?
That means honey. He has a big smile on his face and looks excited about something.
Charlotte – Hey. What are you doing?
Jonathan – I just came to talk to you.
Charlotte – Don't you ever have anything to do?
284 of 697
Jonathan – Oh please. I'm so much busier than you it's not funny.
Charlotte – I don't think so. You're just good at making it look like you're busy all the time.
Jonathan – I am not.
Charlotte – I know you're not.
Jonathan – No I mean I'm not always busy trying to look busy.
Charlotte – Alright. Just most of the time. Seriously. What do you want?
Jonathan – I already told you. I just came to see you for a minute.
Charlotte – No. You're up to something. I can tell by that suspicious looking grin on your face. Now
what is it?
Jonathan – Alright if you must know. But first, do you even realize I'm your boss now, hooney?
Charlotte – No you're not.
Jonathan – Yes I am.
Charlotte – Since when?
Jan – Since Jan told me I was.
Charlotte's mouth drops as she begins to laugh.
Charlotte – Ah ha.. So let me see if I got this straight. You managed to get Jan to agree to let me come
over to help you out with one of your little accounts for a while so you could be my boss?
Jonathan – First of all, I don't have any little accounts if you haven't noticed.
Charlotte – Yes you do and you know it. The only large account you have is Portman.
Jonathan – Well, either way like it or not, hooney, I am your boss now. So get use to it.
Jonathan and Charlotte are both laughing.
285 of 697
Charlotte – Oh God. You've gotta be kidding me?
Jonathan – No. I'm not. So you might wanna start treating me a whole lot nicer.
Charlotte – Uh hu. When hell freezes over baby. So again. What do you want Cousar?
Jonathan – OK. Here it goes. I just got out of a meeting with the corporate folks at Portman &
Associates. You know who I'm talking about. As you said, my biggest client.
Charlotte – Your only big client. Yeah. Go ahead.
Jonathan – Don't rush me now.
Charlotte – Alright, but if you're gonna take your time I'm sure you won't mind if I keep working.
Jonathan – Not at all. Go right ahead.
Charlotte – Thank you.
Jonathan – OK. As I was saying. I just got out of a very important meeting the the fine folks at Portman
& Associates and would you like to take a guess at what the subject of the meeting was hooney?
Charlotte – I have no idea but I'm sure you're about to tell me.
Jonathan – Ummmmm. You are good aren't you?
Charlotte – You would just love to find out. Wouldn't you?
Jonathan starts giggling and can hardly get up the nerve to tell Charlotte what is going on.
Jonathan – That's true.....and apparently a whole lot of other...........OK. I better shut up.
Charlotte – No keep going. You have my curiosity up now. What was your meeting about?
Jonathan – Hooney it wasn't my meeting. It was a meeting of the top executives of Portman &
Associates at the Portman corporate office.
Charlotte – Wooooo. You are a big shot aren't you?
286 of 697
Jonathan – I guess you could say that. Does that by any chance make you find me any more desirable?
Charlotte – Sorry. Not in the least.
Charlotte loves being cruel to Jonathan. She knows he knows she's just playing.
Jonathan – Oh.......you are so cruel to me. Why are you so cruel? Can't you tell I love you hooney?
Charlotte – I know you do and I love you too but it's just not gonna work. You and me.
Jonathan – Why not? Seriously. Now I'm being serious.
Charlotte – See I knew you were just screwing around because you don't have anything else to do.
I bet there wasn't even really a meeting was there?
Jonathan starts laughing again.
Jonathan – Oh trust me. There was definitely a meet hooney and it was about you.
Charlotte is truly shocked by that.
Charlotte – What! No it wasn't.
Jonathan – Yes it was hooney. I'm telling you.
Charlotte – You are so full of it Cousar it's not even funny.
Jonathan is howling himself to tears.
Jonathan – No I'm not.
Charlotte – Get outta here. Why don't you go bother Janet.
Jonathan – Now Janet.....Haaaaah
I'll tell you what. She really knows how to kiss.
Charlotte – You've kissed Janet? No way. I don't believe you.
Jonathan keeps nodding his head yes and howling.
287 of 697
Charlotte – You're lying Cousar. She's already told me nothing's ever happened between the two of you.
Jonathan – That's what she told you?
Charlotte – Yeah.
Jonathan – Well I have news for you little girl.
Charlotte's mouth drops.
Charlotte – No. Are you serious? No. I'm sorry. I just don't believe you.
Jonathan – Believe what you want because I have my memories and that's all that matters.
Charlotte – Oh.... so you go home every night and fantasize about kissing on Janet do you? I can't wait
to tell her.
Jonathan – You're not gonna tell her are you?
Charlotte – You better believe I am. Give me one good reason why I shouldn't.
Jonathan – Because you love me.
Charlotte – You're gonna have to do better than that Cousar.
Jonathan – I can't believe she told you she's never kissed me. That's a lie.
Charlotte – Uh hu. And what else did y'all do? Answer that?
Jonathan – Well hooney, that ain't none of your business.
Charlotte – Please. You always make it my business and you know it. Are you kidding me? You've told
me about every girl you've gone out with since I've known you . And not because I asked.
Jonathan – No honestly I was just making all that up to try to make you jealous. You couldn't tell?
Charlotte – Yeah. I figured that was what you were doing but I didn't know for sure.
Jonathan – Well now you know. My heart belongs to you hooney. I don't think anyone else will do.
288 of 697
Charlotte – Ahhhhh. Poor baby. What can I do to make you feel better?
Jonathan – Uhhhh, you really wanna know?
Charlotte – Not really. I'm sure you'll be just fine. You seem to have absolutely no trouble getting girls
to go crazy over you.
Jonathan – Yeah. They do don't they? Why do you think that is?
Charlotte – Ummmmmmm. Probably because you have those chiseled face good looks like the guy
who plays Super Man.
Jonathan's eyes light up.
Jonathan – Christopher Reeves?
Charlotte – Yeah, that's the one.
Jonathan – I get that all the time. As a matter of fact some woman at the meeting today told me the
exact same thing. That is weird hooney.
Charlotte – So there was a meeting?
Jonathan – Oh yeah.
Charlotte – Well, what was it about? And this time, don't lie?
Jonathan – It was about you hooney.
Charlotte busts out laughing.
Charlotte – About me?
Jonathan – Yes.
Charlotte – Uh hu. And what about me was discussed at the meeting?
Jonathan – Alright. I guess I can tell you. But first, let me tell you who was at the meeting.
289 of 697
Charlotte – John Portman?
Jonathan – No. But good guess. That was a really good guess hooney.
Charlotte – Thank you.
Jonathan – I'll give you one more guess.
Charlotte - I don't know anybody else who works there so you're just gonna have to tell me.
Jonathan – For one, John Portman's son was there.
Charlotte – Oh. I didn't even know he had a son. But then again I really don't know that much about
him or anyone at Portman since I don't work on their account.
Jonathan – Yes. That's probably true. Why should you know? But it seems they are looking to put
together a new brochure for Peachtree Center and so what would you say if I told you your name was
brought up while discussing plans for the new brochure?
Charlotte – My name? How would they even know who I am?
Jonathan – Hooney, We work at Peachtree Center. Remember?
Charlotte – Yeah. So?
Jonathan – You really are dingy aren't you?
Charlotte – Maybe.
Jonathan – Ummm. I think it's more than maybe hooney?
Charlotte – Alright. If you say so, boss. Go on.
Jonathan – So in discussing the plans for the brochure there was talk about getting models for the
photography.
Charlotte – OK?
Jonathan – And would you believe John Portman's son personally asked me?....Now let's see how he
290 of 697
put it... Oh that's right. I believe what he said was “Jonathan, you know that girl who works in your
office”.
Jonathan tilts his head to signal a hint.
Jonathan - And to that I said, “Which girl? We have a bunch of girls who work in our office”. So then
he said, “You know, that stunning blonde who you went to lunch with the other day”.
Charlotte thinks “oh no”.
Charlotte – Oh my God. You've gotta be kidding me?
Jonathan – No hooney. I'm afraid I'm not kidding. Can you believe that? John Portman's son actually
called you “that stunning blonde” in front of everyone at a meeting of all the heads in the corporate
offices of Portman & Associates.
Charlotte – Wow.
Jonathan – Hold on there's more.
Charlotte – Oh boy.
Jonathan – So then when I quickly figured out who he was talking about he said “I don't get it. Why are
we spending the enormous amount of money on professional models for our print ads when we have
Charlotte right over there in the next building over”.
Jonathan is just about hyperventilating at this point and is so thrilled to deliver the message. Charlotte
is a bit stunned and taken back a bit by Jonathan's dramatic delivery of his message.
Charlotte – He actually said that?
Jonathan – Yes hooney he did. You don't think I've been sitting around dreaming all this up do you?
Charlotte – Well you've gotta be doing something with all that time you spend trying to look busy
Cousar.
Jonathan – Very funny. So, you're not reacting much to that. Don't you realize what a big deal it is to
have someone like John Portman's son hold a meeting like that to say something like that about you?
Charlotte – Well I guess your right about that. It's just. I mean that's a really nice thing to say and I am
291 of 697
definitely flattered. I mean. But other than that. I don't know what you want me to say.
Jonathan – Well, will you say you'll do it?
Charlotte – Be in their new brochure? Sure. I have no problem doing that.
Jonathan – So I can tell them yes?
Charlotte – Yeah. Tell them I would be happy to.
Jonathan – Alright. It's a deal then.
Charlotte – Alright. Just let me know.
Charlotte goes back to working.
Jonathan – So that's it?
Charlotte – What? Is there more?
Jonathan – No. I just thought you would make a bigger deal out of it than that.
Charlotte shrugs her shoulders.
Charlotte – Why would I make a big deal out of it?
Jonathan – OK, I'm convinced now.
Charlotte – About what?
Jonathan - Hooney, I don't think there's another girl in the world like you.
Charlotte – Oh Jonathan. That's so sweet.
Jonathan – I do love you hooney.
Charlotte – Ohhh. I love you too. Now go so I can get this done.
Jonathan – Alright. Thanks for agreeing to do it.
292 of 697
Charlotte – No problem. Don't mention it.
Jonathan walks out. Janet enters.
Charlotte – Oh perfect timing. I have something to ask you.
Janet – What?
Charlotte – You might wanna sit down for this.
Janet sits.
Janet – What is it?
Charlotte – Jonathan just told me he fantasizes about you when he goes home at night.
Janet's mouth drops.
Janet – You are kidding me?
Charlotte – No I'm not. I think he really likes you.
Charlotte and Janet are giggling like crazy.
Janet – So what else did he say?
Charlotte – Ummmm. He was just telling me about a meeting over at the Portman office.
Janet – That's all?
Charlotte – Yeah.
Janet – Oh. He was sure in here a long time.
Charlotte – Yeah you know how he is. He's gotta look busy.
Janet – I heard the Portman people want you to do their new brochure. Is that true?
Charlotte – I guess so. That's what Jonathan said.
293 of 697
Janet – Are you gonna do it?
Charlotte – I told him I would. Why?
Janet – I was just curious.
Charlotte – Are you gonna be in it?
Janet – I don't think they're planning to ask me?
Charlotte – Ask Jonathan. That would be fun. If you're in it too it won't make me nervous.
Janet – Alright. I may do that. Are you going out with Chuck tonight?
Charlotte – I don't know yet. He hasn't called.
Janet – He hasn't called at all today?
Charlotte – No. As usual. There's no telling what he's doing.
Janet shakes her head and walks out the door. She know Charlotte is referring to Chuck's fondness on
hanging out at gay bars which he claims he just does for fun to help amuse his gay friends.
Scene - Night time – Johnson Creek Tavern, St. Helena Island – Jan Pringle (owner of firm
Charlotte works for Pringle, Dixon, Pringle), Charlotte, Janet Plumb (friend of Charlotte's from work),
several girls from work, Dianne Brice, Kim, and others.
The girls are at a restaurant with a bar on St. Helena Island. It's girls weekend and they have all gone
there to spend the weekend at Jan and Jim Pringle's beach house on Fripp Island. Jan is standing over at
the bar talking to a man who looks to be his 50's or 60's and two younger men in their 20's or early 30's.
Jan keeps looking back at the girl's table while talking to the men. Jan is laughing and cutting up with
the men for a few minutes then walks over to the table where the girls are sitting. Janet and Charlotte
are seated next to each other. Jan stands at the table making it apparent she's about to go back over to
the bar after she delivers a message.
Dianne – Are you gonna sing karaoke tonight Jan?
Kim – Yeah Jan. Do it.
294 of 697
Jan – You want me too? What do my girls wanna hear? A little Whitney?
Dianne – Perfect. You do a fabulous Whitney Houston.
Kim – Do “The Greatest Love Of All”.
Jan – Alright. You're on Brice. I'm gonna get you up there too before we leave.
Girl 1 – Yeah, Jan and Dianne on stage. That'll bring the house down.
Dianne – Oh no, I'm not gonna be the fat lady singing. If I looked like you Jan I'd be
up there too. Hell, I'd be up there every damn night of the week.
Kim – Come on Brice.
Jan – Don't give me that BS. You're your own shining star baby and you're shining tonight with me. So
have another drink and prepare for your big debut under the spot lights.
Janet – Come on Dianne. Do it.
Dianne – That's what it'll take to get me up on that stage. About every brewsky and bottle of wine
they've got in the house.
Jan – Bottoms up then. And before I forget, there are a couple of you girls sitting at this table who have
secret admirer’s over there.
Girl 1 – Uh huh. And anyone care to take a guess who the two girls might be?
Dianne – Oh I bet I can guess. For starters, it sure as hell isn't me.
Girl 2 – Or me.
Girl 1 – Or me. So let's see. Could it possibly be the two princesses of PR.
They all look at Janet and Charlotte.
Dianne – Princesses.
Jan – I'm not a princess?
Kim – No Jan. You're the queen. You know that.
Jan – Oh well in that case. OK. I'll take that title.
Dianne – Oh boy. Ladies and gentleman, the queen will be performing Whitney Houston on stage
295 of 697
tonight so you all better watch out.
Jan – With her lady in waiting, Ms Brice.
Dianne – Man these people here don't know what they're in for do they?
Jan – No they don't, that's for sure. Baby let's show'em what having fun's all about.
Brice – I'm sure you will. You always do.
Jan is way drunk.
Jan – But yes, the ladies in waiting are indeed correct. The princesses have been invited to make the
acquaintance of two very fine young gentlemen sitting at the bar and let me tell you girls, they
are cutie pies. So what do ya say? Come on.
Janet and Charlotte look at each other with dread. Janet says so only Charlotte can hear.
Janet – Oh shit.
Jan – Come on. You don't wanna just sit there all night. We're here to have some fun girls.
Charlotte – Uhhhhhh.
Janet – I know. But Jan I'm just so tired. Last week was so busy, I don't think I can be much fun. Plus,
I'm kind of seeing someone.
Jan – What has happened to you Janet?
Charlotte – So am I.
Jan – Hold on. I thought you and your boyfriend broke up Charlotte?
Charlotte – No. Who told you that?
Jan – Uhhhh. I can't remember. Maybe I heard wrong. I don't know. But you two need not be so
quick to turn down an opportunity. Guys like this don't come along every day. As I said not
only are they very cute, they are both law enforcement officers and from what I've heard, they
can be very exciting if you know what I mean.
Dianne – Meaning Jan likes to be handcuffed.
Everybody laughs knowing that's probably true.
Jan – Like you don't Brice.
296 of 697
Janet – Well, I'm sure you're right and any other time I would say yes but tonight I'm just exhausted.
Charlotte – Me too.
Jan – I don't believe you. I think you're both being snobs. Hey, I'm just trying to help.
Janet – Thank you but....
Charlotte – Yes, thank you. But Jan, so that we don't hurt their feelings. Will you tell them that we
already have boyfriends and tell them we said thank you very much and we're very flattered but
you know...
Janet – Yeah. That's perfect. Do that.
Jan – You girls are impossible. Are you absolutely sure? Because I happen to know the older gentleman
who's with them is top top level public official with an agency in which name I am not at liberty to
disclose.
Kim – Well that explains some things.
Jan – So in other words, these men are going places girls otherwise they wouldn't be hanging out at
the bars at night drinking with him.
Dianne – I'll do'em.
Everybody laughs knowing Dianne is serious.
Jan – Last chance.
Janet – I gotta say, I still say no. Sorry.
Charlotte – Me too. I'm sorry. But please tell them what we said.
Jan – Yeah, yeah, yeah. Alright. I tried. You're on your own.
Scene - Two hours later Night – Jan house on Fripp Island – Int. – Jan, Charlotte,
Janet, Dianne and other girls from work who were at restaurant.
All are in the living room. Boom box is on and girls are singing to Whitney Houston. Janet and
Charlotte get up.
Janet – I'm going to be before I pass out.
297 of 697
Charlotte – Same here. I'm exhausted too.
Dianne – You too. So early. OK, Well y'all sleep good.
Charlotte and Janet – Thank you, y;all too.
Janet – Don't stay up all night.
Dianne – We won't mom. See ya in the morning princesses.
Girl 1 – Get your beauty sleep.
Janet – Yeah, yeah, yeah.
Dianne – Don't do anything I wouldn't do.
Girl 2 – That doesn't leave much.
Jan – What ya mean much. That doesn't leave any thing at all.
Dianne - So true.
Jan – That's why I love you Brice.
Scene -
- Night – a few minutes later - Jan's Fripp house – Janet, Charlotte,
Charlotte – Are you really all that tired or did you just want to cut out?
Janet – Both. I'm so tired of hearing Whitney Houston.
Charlotte – That's what I thought. Thank God you're here.
Janet – Just one more day. What do you think the guys do when they come here for guy's weekend?
Charlotte – Oh they probably get so drunk they pass out cold. I hope they don't karaoke to Whitney
Houston for 48 hours straight.
Janet – That was so embarrassing at the restaurant.
Charlotte – God I know. What could you say?
Janet – Talking about being put on the spot.
298 of 697
Charlotte – Really. I hate that.
Janet – I don't think I'm gonna make it until tomorrow afternoon.
Charlotte – You wanna leave early?
Janet – Yeah.
Charlotte – Like how early?
Janet – In the morning.
Charlotte – Jan's not gonna like that.
Janet – I don't care.
Charlotte – Me either to tell you the truth. I just wanna get back home.
Janet – Same here.
Charlotte turns off the lamp between the two twin beds.
Charlotte – Well good night.
Janet – Good night.
Scene - an hour or so later – Jan's Fripp house – Int. - Charlotte and Janet's room, Charlotte,
Janet, two men from restaurant.
An hour or so later Charlotte wakes up from her sleep and senses the need to turn the light on. She
reaches over to the lamp between the beds and turns it on. To her total SHOCK AND HORROR she
sees the two guys from the restaurant/bar are standing in their bedroom and have already closed the
door behind them. One is standing on the left hand side of Charlotte's bed and the other is standing at
the foot of Janet's bed.
Charlotte – What the hell are you doing here?
Janet wakes up and sees the two guys.
Janet – Yeah. What are you doing?
Guy 1 – Oh I'm sorry, we didn't mean to scare you. We're looking for a party.
299 of 697
Guy 2 – Yeah, that's all.
Charlotte – What party?
Guy 1 – A party we heard about.
Guy 2 – Yeah, we're sorry. We'll go.
Janet – There is no party going on in this room.
Charlotte – Maybe they were talking about upstairs.
Guy 1 – Oh yeah, you're probably right.
The two guys backed their way out of the room. Charlotte got up and closed and locked the door
behind them.
Janet – Lock it.
Charlotte – I did.
Janet – Oh my God. They were just standing in the dark.
Charlotte – Yeah, what the hell?
Janet – I don't understand. I didn't hear a single sound so how did you know to turn the light on?
Charlotte – I don't know. I didn't hear a sound either. I woke up and something told me to turn the
light on. That was weird.
Janet – I would say so. Thank God you turned it on. I think you have an angel.
Charlotte – I think you're right. Do you think they were really looking for a party?
Janet – In a completely dark room?
Charlotte – No way.
Janet – I'm getting a really bad feeling about something.
Charlotte – What?
Janet – I would rather not say. I just want to leave in the morning.
300 of 697
Scene - night time - Felini's Pizza – Ext. - Chuck Dimmick, Charlotte
Chuck and Charlotte are at Felini's Pizza. Chucks the one who likes gay bars and most all his friends
are male and gay. But Chuck insists he's not gay even though everyone who meets him insists he has to
be given the way he looks, dresses and acts. However he doesn't not sound gay at all, voice wise.
Charlotte was honest from the beginning and told Chuck she wasn't over Rich but she does like Chuck
because he's a distraction and he is very funny. Plus she gets a lot of design ideas from him.
Chuck – What are you doing with me?
Charlotte – What do you mean?
Chuck – I mean, what are you doing with me?
Charlotte – Oh....OK I get it. Ummmmm. I don't know what to tell you. You know I like you a lot.
Chuck – Yeah. I know. But I want more and I've already tried. But I can't compete with someone you've
put on a giant pedestal in your mind.
Charlotte sits knowing Chuck is 100% right.
Scene - night time – One month later – Carlos McGees Tavern – Int – Charlotte, Janet, Janet's
friends, Rich, Tom, friends of their from work.
Janet and Charlotte are walking to the front to get a better view of the band. Charlotte spots Chuck with
another girl and realizes he knew she was gonna be there with Janet because she told him she was.
Knowing Chuck did that on purpose she figures she will say something to Chuck. But just as she gets
within a few feet of him, all of a sudden sitting right there between her and Chuck is Rich, Tom and
some of their friends from work. Tom sees Charlotte before Rich does.
Tom – Charlotte
Charlotte – Hey
Tom – What are you doing here?
Charlotte – I'm with a friend from work and some of her friends. They're sitting over there.
Tom pulls up a stool and puts it in between his and Rich's stool.
Tom – Come here. Sit down with us.
Guy from work – Hey Tom who's your friend?
301 of 697
2 Guy from work – Damn she's hot.
Tom – She's Rich's, back off.
3 Guy from work – I know her.
Charlotte acknowledges Rich.
Charlotte – OK. Hey.
Rich – Hey, how have you been doing?
Charlotte – Ummmm OK, how about you?
Rich – Ummmm. OK.
Charlotte – Good.
Tom – So what's been going on with you? I haven't seen you in forever?
Charlotte – Oh not much. It's really weird, my friend Janet and I were just walking over here when
I saw my fiance sitting over there with another girl so I was going to go over and say something to
him.
Tom – Your fiance? Are you serious? You're engaged? No.
Charlotte – I was until about 1 minute ago.
Charlotte can't believe those words are coming out of her mouth since she knows what a joke her
relationship with Chuck is. But yes, she did loose it enough to agree to marry Chuck and so it is told.
Tom – Oh my God. I can't believe this. Rich did you know Charlotte was engaged?
Rich shakes his head no and looks down at the floor. Charlotte looks at him and realizes what she just
said and is sorry she said anything.
Tom – Well gees. I don't know what to say except I'm sorry. I guess. That's awful. Who is he?
Charlotte – He's the one sitting over there with the brunette hanging all over him.
Tom and his friends turn to look.
Tom – I don't see him.
Charlotte – The one holding the drink and looking like an idiot.
302 of 697
Tom – Oh him?
Charlotte – Yeah.
Chuck is wearing his stupid “Miami Vice” get up and it's totally embarrassing.
Tom- So. I would just ignore him if I were you.
Charlotte – Yeah. I think I will. So where's Sandy?
Tom looks shocked by the question.
Tom – You didn't know?
Charlotte – Know what?
Tom – We're divorced.
Charlotte – You're kidding? No way?
Tom shakes his head yes.
Charlotte – I don't believe it.
Charlotte turns to Rich.
Charlotte - Is that true? Tom and Sandy are really divorced?
Rich shakes his head that it's true.
Charlotte – Oh my God. I can't believe that. What in the world happened? I thought y'all were so
happy.
Tom – I can't tell you because I don't even know myself.
Charlotte – What do you mean?
Tom – I don't know. One day I came home from work and all of a sudden Sandy said, “I'm leaving
you” and out the door she went.
Charlotte – No way.
Tom nods yes.
303 of 697
Charlotte – But why?
Tom shrugs that he doesn't know.
Tom – I honestly don't know.
Charlotte – Did she catch you with another girl?
Tom – No, it wasn't anything like that. I swear. I never cheated on Sandy. Not even once.
Charlotte – For God's sake. Well what did she tell you?
Tom – She told me she wasn't in love with me any more and wanted a divorce. All I know is there is
this woman she knows who I think talked her into leaving me. It's like Sandy was brainwashed by
this woman.
Charlotte – Gees. I'm sorry. I can tell you're still upset about it.
Tom – Actually. I'm over it.
Charlotte - I'm just shocked. I didn't see that coming but then again I didn't know Sandy all that well.
Tom – Apparently I didn't either.
Charlotte – I have a feeling she's gonna be back though.
Tom – I don't think so.
Charlotte – I do. I really do. Give her time to see what it's like out there and realize how good she had
it. I think she'll see she really screwed up.
Tom – Well thank you.
Charlotte – No, I mean it. You're a really nice guy and you don't deserve that. But Sandy seemed like
a nice person too, so I don't get it.
Tom – I don't know. I don't think she's coming back and to tell you the truth, after this long I don't
know if it could ever be the same again. She said some really hurtful things to me that I'll
never forget.
Charlotte – Wow. That blows my mind.
Two young woman walk up and one starts talking to Rich. Apparently he has gone out with her at some
point and she is very upset to see Charlotte sitting there next to Rich. She keeps exchanging glances
with Rich and he lets her know with his eyes to go away, which they did. Charlotte and Tom continue
304 of 697
talking for a couple of hours with Rich saying next to nothing. Finally Rich says,
Rich – Well I think I'm going home now you guys.
Charlotte's heart dropped but she couldn't say anything. Before he got up he said to Charlotte,
Rich – I'm really sorry about what happened here tonight.
Charlotte wants nothing more than to grab him and kiss him and beg him not to go but all she can say
to save her heart from the danger of further breakage is,
Charlotte – Don't be, I'm not.
Charlotte hopes Rich understands what she's trying to say. Rich hesitates and it seems he got it but he
still gets up and leaves. Charlotte continues talking to Tom for another hour until they decide it's time
to leave too.
Charlotte – I guess we better go. It's been really great talking to you tonight.
Tom – Oh I wish you didn't have to go. Let me walk you to your car.
Charlotte – OK. Are you gonna be OK to drive?
Tom – Yeah. I”ll be fine. Seeing you has really helped.
Charlotte realizes Tom is headed in the wrong direction emotionally concerning her because she
definitely knows without a doubt that she's still in love with Rich but not once did Tom and her talk
about Rich until then so she didn't get the change to tell Tom it wouldn't work for them.
Tom – What are you driving now?
Charlotte – This Audi.
Tom – Oh. I'm not ready to go yet. I want to talk to you some more.
Charlotte realizes this is going to be really difficult and she has no idea how to handle this situation.
Tom – Here, let's sit in your car for just a little while longer.
Charlotte – OK, but not very long or we're never going to make it home.
Tom – Well that's OK. I can think of worse things happening. So what are you gonna do about
that cheating fiance of yours?
Charlotte – Oh, I don't know. I'm pretty sure that's over.
305 of 697
Tom – You think?
Charlotte – Uhhhhh yeah. I've realized a lot tonight.
Tom – What have you realized?
Charlotte figures this is her one chance and she better take it.
Charlotte – Ummmmmmm. Oh boy. I don't know if you're ready for this?
Tom – What? What is it? You can tell me.
Charlotte – I can't believe this is happening.
Tom – What do you mean?
Charlotte – I guess I better just come out and say it.
Tom – Go ahead.
Charlotte – I'm still madly in love with Rich.
Tom sits speechless. Charlotte feels like dying. She covers her face with her hands. After a little while
Tom takes her hand that is closest to him and pulls it from her face.
Charlotte – You must think I'm crazy. I feel crazy. I don't know why but I haven't been able to get
over him. The only reason I started dating Chuck was to try to forget Rich but I knew it wasn't
going to work.
Charlotte starts crying lightly.
Tom – Why did you and Rich stop going out?
Charlotte – I don't know. That's a good question. He never really gave me a much of an answer.
We were going to leave the door open but somehow it got closed and I don't know how. I
sometimes think I sabotage my own relationships without even knowing that's what I'm doing.
Tom – I don't know what to tell you. Rich never told me what happened.
Charlotte – I'm sorry. I hope I wasn't giving you the wrong impression tonight. It's just I was so
shocked to hear about Sandy and you're so easy to talk to. Plus it seemed like you needed to
talk about it.
Tom – Don't be sorry. You didn't do anything wrong. But it only makes me want to kiss you even more.
306 of 697
Charlotte – Oh my God. Please don't say that.
Charlotte starts to think Oh my God at the absurdity of the entire situation and she feels like crying and
laughing at the same time.
Tom – I know I shouldn't but I do. I can't help it.
Charlotte – Oh please try.
Tom is laughing now.
Tom – I can't believe this. You're not kidding are you?
Charlotte – I wish I were.
Tom – God, if you are, you're good.
Charlotte – No I'm not kidding. I truly am madly in love with Rich and I don't know what to do.
Tom – Oh boy. I have an idea.
Charlotte – What's that?
Tom – Let me kiss you just one time and if you still feel that way I will get out of your car and go
home.
Charlotte is between laughing and crying again and her stomach begins to hurt. She just wants to
run to Rich but she can't.
Charlotte – Oh my God. That's not a good idea. Trust me.
Tom – What are you scared of?
Charlotte – I'm not scared.
Tom – I think maybe you are.
Charlotte – No, really. I'm not. It's just you're Rich's best friend. Right.
Tom shrugs his shoulders. The “right” was not meant as a questions since she knows that's right.
Charlotte - So that would make it so wrong.
Tom – What if I told you I'm not Rich's best friend. Would that make a difference?
307 of 697
Charlotte – No. Because I know you are.
Tom – Darn you're good. I bet you are good aren't you? I know I am.
Charlotte and Tom are laughing again.
Charlotte – You don't give up very easy do you?
Tom – No I don't and now that you said that I'm definitely not giving up.
Charlotte – Oh gees. What have I gotten myself into?
She thinks help.
Tom – Come on, just one kiss. Just one?
Charlotte – I can't. I'm telling you I can't. I just can't do it. I just....It wouldn't be right and you know it.
Tom – I don't know it. You may know it but I'm just fine with it.
Charlotte – No you're not. You just think you are right now but think about it. Do you really want to
get involved with me knowing I'm still very much in love with your best friend after all this time?
Tom – Hummmmmm. You may have a point there.
Charlotte – I mean can you stand two heartbreaks in a row?
Tom – That's a good point. OK. Let's do this. We'll both go home but not unless you agree to call me.
Charlotte – OK. I can do that.
Tom – Are you positive?
Charlotte – I am positive.
Tom – Do you swear?
Charlotte – I swear.
Tom – Hold on. You have to complete the sentence. Say I swear Tom I will call you and I'm not just
saying that to get you out of my car.
Charlotte laughs remembering Tom's a lawyer.
308 of 697
Charlotte – OK, I swear Tom I will call you and I'm not just saying that to get you out of my car. How's
that?
Tom – Perfect. Now do you really promise?
Charlotte – I promise.
Tom – OK, Let me give you my number and don't loose it whatever you do. OK?
Charlotte – OK. I promise I won't loose it. At least not your number. I may loose it overall though.
Tom – Don't do that. Now go home and break up with that looser you've been going out with.
Charlotte – No problem. I plan to.
Tom- OK. Are you sure I can't just give you one kiss goodnight?
Charlotte – Not a good idea. Remember.
Tom – OK.
Tom reaches over and kisses Charlotte on the cheek. That's OK.
Tom – Goodnight.
Charlotte – Goodnight.
Tom – Drive safe.
Charlotte – You too.
Tom closes the door and waves goodbye as he says,
Tom – Don't forget to call me.
Scene -
- following Monday -
Peachtree Center Hotel Lobby – Int. - Jan, Charlotte
Jan has decided to pretend she's a real professional by doing evaluations as if the agency was anything
but the laughing stock of the advertising and PR world in Atlanta. But the real reason she's doing the
evaluations is because she wants to get some jabs in on Charlotte hoping to provoke her into getting
into a fight of words in public. So Jan decided she wants to go over Charlotte's evaluation right there in
the open lobby of the Peachtree Center Hotel closes to the Pringle offices. They have just walked in the
lobby and Jan is putting on an act pretending to be such the professional. Apparently there are people
309 of 697
around who Jan knows well because every once in a while she nods and glances over to see if they're
watching her. Charlotte's already figured out something's up and it's just a matter of waiting to see what
it is
.
Jan – How bout we sit at this table?
Charlotte – OK.
They sit down.
Jan – Alright. Well I guess you heard we're doing evaluations to determine a few things. After many
many hours of discussions with Jim and Joby we have finally come to the conclusion that for Pringle
Dixon Pringle to maintain it's position in the industry and hopefully see future growth, we are all gonna
have to really tighten down the hatches. So with that said and out of the way, we decided to sit down
with all the employees in each department to discuss what we have determined and believe to be each
of our employee's most valuable strengths along with each of our employee's weaknesses. OK?
Charlotte – Alright. This should be interesting, that's for sure.
Jan – Yes. I think you're right. But first I have a question I need to ask you.
Charlotte – OK.
Jan – Well, just the other day Jonathan came into my office and was a bit upset about something.
So I asked him what was wrong and he told me you told him you were going to be looking for
another job.
Charlotte – What? He told you that?
Jan nods yes.
Jan – Is it true? Because if it is, I really need to know now.
Charlotte – Of course that's not true. Why? What I'm trying to figure out is why Jonathan would tell
you that.
Jan – That's what I asked myself too and I couldn't figure out a logical answer.
Charlotte – Well, my first immediate guess is he's mad because I won't go out with him. I've tried
and tried to tell him I'm just not interested but he continues to persist. And to tell you the truth,
I haven't been able to figure out what to do about it.
Jan knows Charlotte just spun the table on her and is stunned. Charlotte's already figured out Jan's plan.
Jan – I.....I don't know what to tell you about that. I just figured that was something personal between
310 of 697
you and Jonathan.
Charlotte – Actually, there's absolutely nothing going on between the two of us that even remotely
qualified as personal besides joking.
Jan – There's not?
Charlotte – No, not in the least. So even if I were looking for another job that wouldn't be anything for
Jonathan to act all upset for the way you're describing.
Jan – That's true.
Charlotte – So it sounds like to me Jonathan's trying to pull something over on you by making you
think otherwise.
Jan – Well he never really told me there was anything going on between you two. I just assumed since
you both get along so well. After all, there's kind of a buddy buddy thing going on with you
guys and everybody's noticed it.
Charlotte – True. We do get along well and I like Jonathan as a friend and someone to work with but
anything other than that. Well that's just not gonna happen. And I'm pretty sure I've made that
clear with him. I mean we joke a lot at times but at other times I make it clear I'm not interested
in him that way, at all.
Jan – He told me you didn't like him being your boss.
Charlotte – Actually, that's not true either. He knows when I say things like that I'm just joking. But
you know if he's gonna keep on trying to push a personal relationship with me then I'm not so
sure it's that good of an idea that he's my boss. Especially now. Although to tell you the truth
that hasn't really bothered me much up till this point because I thought we had a clear
understanding and there wouldn't be any trouble. But now that you're telling me he's going
behind my back saying things like that about me, then it makes me stop and think.
You know? What if it were true that I was looking for another job and I had told Jonathan that in
confidence and asked him not to say anything. But instead he turns around and does just the
opposite in an effort to make you upset with me which you would be because you definitely acted
upset when you asked me about it. So for those reasons, I'm not sure what to think about Jonathan
now.
Jan knows when she's been beat and apparently can smell a sexual harassment suit an arms length
away. But for the record, it's true. After what happened at the Fripp house, Charlotte most definitely
decided to look for another job and told Jonathan. She also pleaded with Jonathan not to tell Jan. But
being the way he turned out to be which is what everyone warned her of , Jonathan told anyway just
to try to score some points with Jan. Charlotte didn't feel the least bit bad looking Jan right in the
eyes as she lied about looking for another job given the fact that she knew Jan had put her onto some of
Jonathan's accounts knowing Jonathan had been pursuing her romantically. Luckily for Jan, Charlotte
311 of 697
had not yet figured out Jan obviously had something to do with the two freaks who slithered into the
bedroom she and Janet slept in that night. Otherwise how would the freaks have gotten into the house,
known which room her and Janet were in, and that the coast was clear. Or should it be said, had been
cleared. After all, the door was closed and the lights were off with the curtains closed the entire time.
Jan – You're not thinking about...Oh never mind. I won't say that.
Charlotte pretends not to know Jan was about to ask her if she was going to file suit for harassment.
Jan – OK, well. Let me tell you when it comes to your evaluation I have been consulting some of the
people over at Ford Motor Company and I have to tell you they. Well, before I got there, I just want to
ask you. Do you like writing?
Charlotte – Yes. Actually I do. I don't know if I'm very good at it but I do enjoy writing.
Jan – Well that's a shame. Because you can't write honey.
Charlotte – I can't
Jan tries to put on her best bluff.
Jan – No, you can't. I hate to be the one to have to tell you that but honestly someone needs to.
Charlotte – That's weird. Jonathan said he had heard that Marty and everybody at Ford said they loved
the reports I wrote.
Jan – Oh, you can't listen to Jonathan. I mean after all. Look what he told me about you. And that
wasn't true you said.
Charlotte – That's true. You've got a point there.
Jan – But honey no. You definitely need to give up the writing. I should know. Companies pay me
millions of dollars to write for them, as you know. And I'm at the top of my game so I wouldn't tell you
that if it weren't true. I'm not trying to hurt your feelings or anything. Have I done that?
Charlotte can see exactly what Jan is up to and wishes like all she could take this moment to tell Jan
that Marty Saffer already called her and pretty much asked her to come work for Ford directly in so
many words. Unfortunately she was worried that Jan may have put him up to it to find out if she was
looking elsewhere for a job and so she skirted Marty's question/offer and never told Jan about it.
Charlotte – No, not at all. I appreciate you telling me that. So now I'll know. I got it.
Got Jan's number that is.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Scene - 20 minutes later – Pringle Dixon Pringle Office – Hallway – Jonathan, Charlotte
312 of 697
Charlotte sees Jonathan standing in the hallway talking to another employee. He knows he's about to
catch it.
Jonathan – Hey hooney.
Charlotte – Don't you hooney me. Did you tell Jan I was looking for another job?
Jonathan does his little mischievous tilting of the head with his sound effects.
Jonathan – I sure did.
Charlotte – You did?
Jonathan nods and grins.
Jonathan – Uh hu.
Charlotte – Why did you do that?
Jonathan – I had to.
Charlotte – Oh really. Why is that?
Jonathan – Because she already knew. She just wanted to see what I was gonna say.
Charlotte – How would she know?
Jonathan – I have no idea, but she did.
Charlotte – Huh. Well, I turned the tables on her either way and she had it coming. She was trying to
put me on the spot right there in the middle of the Hotel with people watching. I don't think I'm
staying around much longer no matter what. She gives me the creeps.
Jonathan – You're quitting before you have another job?
Charlotte – Yeah, probably. How am I gonna find another job when she's gonna be watching to see
when I'm not here every moment of every day. How can I go on interviews now? And I'm sure as hell
not gonna stay here given everything that's happened.
Jonathan – Honey, I'm gonna miss you. Don't go.
Charlotte – Are you sure she asked you first?
Jonathan – Yes. She did. I swear.
313 of 697
Jonathan's swear seem convincing.
Scene Janet
2 weeks - daytime – Pringle, Dixon, Pringle -
Int. - Charlotte's office – Charlotte,
Charlotte is sitting at her desk thinking she better go ahead and call Tom Herman. She figures he will
be mad she waited so long to call but she knew calling him any sooner would have only led him on and
that would not have been right. But she feels bad for him loosing Sandy and so she doesn't want to not
call at all since she promised but she can't remember if she said when she would call. She picks up the
phone and dials after looking in the phone book for the number to Tom and Rich's firm.
Receptionist – Good afternoon, Sutherland, Asbill & Brennan
Charlotte – Hi. Could I speak to Tom Herman please?
Receptionist – Hold one moment please.
A few moments.
Tom – Hello, Tom Herman here.
Charlotte – Hi Tom. This is Charlotte.
No response.
Charlotte – How are you?
Tom – How am I? Are you serious?
Charlotte – Yeah. I called and left a message on your home phone night before last. Did you get it?
Tom – Yeah I got it. Let me see. What was that? Almost two weeks ago?
Charlotte – I'm sorry. I just.....
Tom interrupts Charlotte.
Tom – You're sorry. Oh that's a good one. Don't ever call me again. I never, want to hear, from you,
again.
Charlotte actually thinks he's serious and he may have been.
Charlotte – OK.
314 of 697
Charlotte hangs up the phone and is in shock that Tom is so mad. She is confused about exactly what
he's mad about and is guessing it's because she waited so long to call him but she also knows it could
be that he and Rich got into an argument about what happened and it's negatively affecting their
friendship. She is completely confused and is sitting at her desk stunned when Janet opens the door and
sees her.
Janet – What's wrong? What just happened?
Charlotte looks up at Janet and can hardly speak.
Scene Charlotte quits Pringle. Tells Jan Doug Hancock is embezzling.
_____________________________________________________________________________
Scene Debate night 1988 - Charlotte's apartment – Charlotte
Charlotte is by her self watching the debate between Vice Presidential candidate Dan Quayle and
Senator Lloyd Bentsen. We come to the part when we have Lloyd Benson bragging about being friends
with JFK, one of the most deceitful Presidents the United States has ever encountered, just before
telling Vice President Dan Quayle he is no JFK. All the while Vice President Quayle quietly and
gracefully turns the other cheek. Charlotte apparently is fond of Dan Quayle judging by what happens
next,
Charlotte – You son-of-a-bitch. You're damned right he's no JFK and thank God for that.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Scene - Election night 1988 – daytime – Charlotte's new apartment on P'tree St. - Jonathan
Jonathan is on phone.
Jonathan – Charlotte.....listen I have somewhere I need you to go with me tonight......I need you to
come to the Republican Campaign Party at the Galleria. You've got to do it for me. OK...You will?....
You promise?.....Yeah. It'll be so much fun, I promise. OK, great. I need you to meet me in the parking
lot of the Galleria Hotel at 5:30. Yeah. 5:30. Do you know where the Galleria Hotel is? That's right.
OK. I”ll see you there. Make sure you're there on time. Bye honey.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Scene - same day 5:30 – Galleria Hotel, Cobb County, GA – Charlotte, Jonathan's
Charlotte's pulling up at the same time Jonathan's pulling up. Right at 5:30. Jonathan gets out of his car
and walks over to Charlotte.
Jonathan – Ewwww baby, You made it.
Charlotte – I didn't know you were a republican.
Jonathan – Of course I'm a republican.
315 of 697
Charlotte – I'm going to be so pissed if George Bush doesn't win.
Jonathan – Yeah, so am I.
Charlotte – I love him.
Jonathan – You do?
Charlotte – Yeah, he's the only politician I've ever seen who doesn't hesitate to talk about God in his
speeches. He doesn't just mention God casually in passing. I can tell he really believes in God and he's
not ashamed to let everybody know.
Jonathan thinks about that while looking at Charlotte kind of funny.
Charlotte – This is weird. I had a dream I was gonna be here tonight. Isn't that weird?
Jonathan – OK you're freaking me out now. Listen, I need to tell you something. Just listen please and
don't interrupt. I received a visit last night from two guys who work for George Bush.
Charlotte – Are you serious?
Jonathan – Shuuuhh. They wanted me to ask you to come here tonight.
Charlotte – Nu uh.
Jonathan – Listen to me. I don't know what it's about but George Bush needs to talk to you. They said
it's very important and he wants me to reassure you he's going to do everything in his power to try to be
here but there's a possibility he won't be able to make it. There are some people who will do anything to
stop him from talking to you, including killing him. He's always being watched. He wants you to be
here just in case he's able to make it but he asked that you please forgive him if he's unable to make it.
One last thing. The guys who came over told me to tell you neither you nor I would remember having
this conversation after I finish telling you all of this. That's it.
Charlotte looks at Jonathan in amazement until he states “that's it” and then they both look a little
strangely at each other before quickly snapping back to norm.
Jonathan – I know, that's exactly why I like him too. He's not afraid to talk about God. This is going to
be so much fun. You haven't had dinner yet have you?
Charlotte – No.
Jonathan – Good. They'll have food in there.
They walk into the election party room. Jonathan walks Charlotte to a table.
316 of 697
Jonathan – Stay here, I may be gone for a while....and try to smile, honey.
Scene night time - months later - Carlos McGees - Int. - Charlotte, Janet, a couple of
Janet's friends, Jim Jordan (friend of Rich's from his firm), one of the firm's clients.
Charlotte, Janet and her friends are sitting in the dining area of Carlos McGees watching the Tom Gross
and the Varsity band play. While listening to Janet tell her something she sees Jim Jordan and a man
she's never seen before standing to the left just entering the restaurant section. Jim is a friend of Rich's
from their firm who's also a lawyer. He sees Charlotte and walks over to sit down beside her with the
man he's with sitting down on the other side of him.
Jim – Hey girl, long time no see.
Charlotte – Hey Jim.
Jim – How have you been?
Charlotte – Alright I guess. How about you?
Jim – Just alright? That doesn't sound good.
Charlotte – Well, you know.
Jim – So what have you been up to all this time?
Charlotte – Not much actually. Just working and trying to survive. How about you?
Jim – About the same as you actually.
Charlotte – Where's Kathy?
Jim – Ummmmm,....Kathy and I split up a while back.
Charlotte can't decide whether or not Jim is just saying that but decides to give him the benefit of the
doubt since it wouldn't matter anyway because she has no interest in him romantically.
Charlotte – You too?
317 of 697
Jim – You didn't know that?
Charlotte – No. I hadn't heard.
Jim – Yep. We did.
Charlotte – Gees, I'm sorry to hear that.
Jim – Thank you. But it doesn't matter. So you and your friends came out to watch the band?
Charlotte – Yep. Oh, speaking of my friends, let me introduce you to my friend Janet here.
Janet turns around.
Jim – Hi Janet, It's good to meet you. I'm Jim.
Janet – Hi Jim. It's good meeting you too.
Jim – And now let me introduce you to a friend of mine. This is _____________. And
_______________, this is Charlotte and her friend Janet. Charlotte use to go out with one of the guys
from the firm.
Charlotte and Janet – Hi, it's nice to meet you.
_______________ - Same here. It's nice to meet both of you too.
Guy turns and looks back at the band as Jim whispers to Charlotte,
Jim – Actually he's one of the firm's clients and he is rich. No, let me clarify that. He is super super
rich. He has so much money he doesn't know what to do with it all.
Charlotte gives Jim a look that says “oh please” and Jim looks confused.
Jim – Oh, that's right.
Apparently he thinks the look she gave him means the mere word Rich bothers Charlotte. But Charlotte
is thinking something else.
Charlotte – Yeah. I'm pretty sure I already passed that test long ago Jim.
318 of 697
Charlotte figures as blatantly as Jim is bragging about the guy's money he is hoping Charlotte would
jump right on that one and he would score points with his client for helping to get him laid. Jim doesn't
get what Charlotte's thinking so he's totally confused to the point he's literally starts shaking his head
really fast for a couple of seconds as if he's thinking, “what just happened”.
Jim – What test?
Charlotte then looks at Jim like she can't believe he doesn't know what she's talking about.
Charlotte – Oh give me a break. You know what test I'm talking about.
Jim – Wait. I don't think we're talking about the same thing. We can't be.
Charlotte – OK. Let me make this perfectly clear. I couldn't give a rat's ass about how much money a
guy has or doesn't have for that matter. In other words, how much money a guy has makes absolutely
no difference in whether or not I'm interested in him. And that, you can take to the bank. Or at least
your client can.
Jim – Whoa. Hold on. I didn't mean it that way.
Charlotte – Alright then. As long as we've got that straight.
Jim – Oh yeah. I heard you loud and clear.
Charlotte – Good.
Jim – So I just have one question and then I'll leave you alone.
Charlotte – OK, go ahead. But you don't have to leave. I didn't mean to make you feel that way. I just
wanted to let you know I have no interest in your friend or anyone else for that matter.
Jim – Well then I definitely want to ask you this.
Charlotte – Alright.
Jim - Whatever happened with you and Rich?
Charlotte – I have no idea. That, you would have to ask Rich.
Jim – What? You really don't know?
319 of 697
Charlotte nods her head no.
Charlotte – I have no idea.
Jim – Hummmmmmm
Charlotte – All I know is Rich's is the nicest guy I've ever met.
Jim's eyes pop fairly large.
Jim – Are you serious?
Charlotte – Yes, I am. I couldn't be more serious.
Jim – I hope you don't take this the wrong way but, I don't think you spent enough time with Rich to
get to know the kind of person he really is.
Charlotte – You're kidding?
Jim – Not in the least. I don't know if you know this but for some reason Rich likes to go out with
super...how should I put this.....dense girls. Girls who either don't or can't think clear enough to figure
out what's really going on.
Charlotte sits and thinks about that. Jim turns to talk to the client.
Jim – Well, we're gonna get outta here.
Charlotte – Alright. I'll see you later.
Jim – OK, take it easy Charlotte.
Charlotte – You too.
Charlotte wonders if Jim was trying to tell her Rich is gay and that's why he likes getting involved with
girls who are to naïve to figure it out.
Scene - daytime - 1989 – Charlotte's packing up getting ready to move – Charlotte, Arf,
Ruffy.
Charlotte – Let's go boys.
320 of 697
Arf, Ruffy and Charlotte leave. The apartment is empty.
Scene -
- daytime – 2 days later – Car – Charlotte, Ruffy and Arf
Charlotte, Ruffy and Arf are driving to California and are just crossing through the Arizona/California
boarder. A huge rainbow is perfectly centered over the highway as they enter California.
Charlotte – Perfect.
Scene - One month later
- Hollywood Apartment – Charlotte, Chuck
Charlotte is in her W. Hollywood Apartment. Chuck calls
Charlotte – Hello
Chuck – Hey it's me. What are you doing?
Charlotte – Chuck? How did you get this number?
Chuck – Gene gave it to me.
Charlotte – Ahhhhhhh. I see. Good ole Gene.
Chuck – I'm moving out there in a couple of weeks. You wanna go to lunch when I get there?
Charlotte – OK.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------Scene - daytime - One month later – June's house – Lake Tahoe, CA – Charlotte, June
Charlotte pulls up in the driveway of June's house in Lake Tahoe with Arf and Ruff. It's just starting to
snow and it's accumulating. June comes out the door. She hasn't seen Charlotte in years and is very
excited.
June – Oh good God. I can't believe you're actually here.
Charlotte – I know. I can't believe it either. Remember when we lived in Hiawassee with Mimi and Lou
and you said one day you would be living in California?
June – I did?
Charlotte – Yes. You pointed California out in your geography book. Then you taught me how to spell
San Francisco
321 of 697
June's mouth drops and she gasps.
June – I think I remember that. How can you remember back so far?
Charlotte – I just can. Here meet Arf and Ruffy. My sons.
June – Hi Arf and Ruffy. How are y'all. Where'd you get those names?
Charlotte – Their full names are Arfmani and Ruffy Lauren. My favorite designers.
June – Figures. Only you my dear. Only you.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Scene - Daytime – June's house at Lake Tahoe - Int. - June, Charlotte's
Louise has called and is talking to Charlotte on the phone.
Louise – Oh, not much. I thought I would call and let y'all know Wilma died yesterday.
Charlotte – She did? What from?
Louise – We're not sure yet. We should find out from the Doctor tomorrow.
Charlotte – Was she in the hospital?
Louise – Yes we had to admit her a couple of days ago.
Charlotte – She was in Atlanta?
Louise – Yes, Wilma was in Atlanta. .
Charlotte – How's Gene taking it?
Louise – He's doing OK.
June – What's going on?
Charlotte – Wilma died yesterday.
June – I didn't even know she was sick.
Louise – So what have you and June been doing?
322 of 697
Charlotte – Not much.
Louise – Oh Charlotte there's a movie coming on you and June might want to watch.
Charlotte – What is it?
Louise – It's a true story about Barbara Mackle from Coral Gables who was buried alive in Duluth
years ago. I think it's called 83 Hours Till Dawn or something like that. It has Robert Urich in it and
I know you like him. It looks like it's going to be good.
Charlotte – Hummm. Ok, we'll watch out for it.
June's very surprised.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Scene - Two weeks later – Los Angeles area – daytime – Charlotte, Arf, Ruffy
Charlotte is in a motel. She picks up the phone and dials directory assistance.
Charlotte – Hi, do you have a listing for an Ann Leatherwood in New York City?
Charlotte looks pleasantly surprised. She writes down the number. Then dials it.
Charlotte – Ann, hey, It's me.
Ann – Charlotte! How in the world are you doing, girl!
Charlotte - I'm fine, how are you?
Ann – I'm doing OK.
Charlotte - Oh my GOD, it's been so long
Ann – I know. I tried calling you I don't know how many times but I had no idea where you moved to.
Charlotte – I'm in Los Angeles now. ..I'm so glad you're still in New York..otherwise I wouldn't have
been able to find you.
Ann – What are you doing in LA?
Charlotte – Good question. I don't know. I just didn't want to be in Atlanta anymore. I've been working
as an extra on sets some until I figure out what to do.
Charlotte – So, I'm guessing you're still single.
Ann – Yes I am. How about you?
323 of 697
They laugh.
Charlotte – Yeap. I'm still single too.
Ann – I'm telling you girl, the good men are getting almost impossible to find. Don't let anyone tell you
all the good one's aren't already taken, they are. What's with Rich? When's the last time you talked to
him?
Charlotte – It's been a while.
Ann – Do you know if he's gotten married?
Charlotte literally cringes at the thought.
Charlotte – I don't know. I have no idea.
Ann – Huh. I wonder if he's still in Atlanta?
Charlotte – I don't know that either. Every once in a while I think about calling him but for some reason
I just can't bring myself to do it.
Ann – Do you still have feelings for him?
Charlotte – You could say that.
Ann – You're still in love with him aren't you?
Charlotte – I try not to think about it.
Ann – I think you should call him. You need to find out...........you need to call him.
Charlotte – Yeah, you're right, but gees, I just..... I don't know.
Scene - Los Angeles
- same day – Charlotte, Arf, Ruffy
Charlotte is in the motel room. She looks at the phone. She thinks for a second to see if she can
remember Rich's phone number. She realizes she remembers it and writes it down. She looks at the
phone a little longer and then picks it up. She dials the area code, shakes her head and puts the phone
back down. She realizes she can't do it.
Scene - a week later – daytime – La Peep Restaurant – Atlanta – Charlotte, Tash, David Newsom,
David's latest girlfriend
324 of 697
Charlotte and Tash are sitting at a table laughing when Charlotte sees David Newsom and a girl she's
never seen him with has just walked in and are being seated a few tables over. David has already seen
Charlotte and so he gets up from his chair and walks over to Charlotte and Tash's table.
Charlotte – Hi David.
David – Hey, how have you been?
Charlotte – Pretty good actually. How about you?
David – Not bad. I'm just surprised to see you here.
Charlotte – Oh, well. Here I am. Oh and this is my friend Tash Tasova. Tash this is David Newsom.
Tash – Hey man, nice to meet you.
David – Yeah same here.
Charlotte – So is she your latest girlfriend?
Charlotte waves to the girlfriend who is looking over and has a peculiarly upset look on her face.
David – Ummmm well.. She's kind of a crazy person...I use to go out with.
Charlotte – OK.
David – Actually I'm trying to get rid of her.
Charlotte – Not again David. Isn't that what you say about all your ex girlfriends? I'm pretty sure that's
what you said about me.
Charlotte is laughing with Tash while David stands looking completely confused by Charlotte's good
humor.
David – OK, Maybe you're right. But this one really is crazy. That's why I came over here. She didn't
believe me when I told her you actually still talk to me.
Charlotte – What do you mean still talk to you?
325 of 697
David – Well, a long time ago I had a really bad dream one night. It was horrible and I ended up
breaking down because of what I did and I told her what really happened to our relationship. And so
now that I'm trying to break up with her, she's threatening to tell my mother what I did.
Charlotte – Huh?
David – Yeah, and she didn't believe it when I told her you didn't hold it against me and actually still
talk to me.
Charlotte – Oh. Well. In that case. I don't know what to tell you except she sees we're talking so I guess
you win that one.
David – Yeah. You're right. Well, I guess I better get back over there since I have no idea what she's
gonna do next.
Charlotte – OK, have fun. But remember what they say about winning a battle.
David – What's that?
Charlotte – Doesn't mean you're gonna win the war.
David looks at Charlotte in wonder as Charlotte smiles him away and seals it with a wave.
Charlotte – Bye.
David - Bye
Scene -
1 month later- daytime - Silvastone Dr. - Charlotte, Arf, Ruffy
Ann – Hello
Charlotte – Hey, What are you doing?
Ann – I'm about to meet Jane Rains. We're going to the best Mexican restaurant on the east side. It's my
one treat for the week that helps me keep my sanity.
Ann laughs as she talks.
Charlotte – You're killing me. You know I love Mexican food.
326 of 697
Ann – Get up here. What are you doing?
Charlotte – I'm still trying to get my nerve up to call Rich. Now that I let myself start thinking about
him again I can't stop.
Ann – Have you called his message machine to see what it says yet?
Charlotte – Not yet.
Ann – Do that. Call during the day while he's not there.
Charlotte – What if some chick answers instead of a message machine?
Ann – Then you'll know. Do you want me to do it for you?
Charlotte – Yes, that's a good idea.
Ann – I can do it on three way. What's his number?
Charlotte – Oh my GOD. OK, It's 404-938-____..
Ann – OK, hold on.
Charlotte waits while Ann connects.
Ann – Are you there?
Charlotte – Yeah.
Ann – It's ringing.
Charlotte – Oh my GOD.
Ann – Shhhhhhh.
A message machine picks up. It says.”Hi, this is Rich, I'm not here right now so leave a message and
I'll call you back. Charlotte breaths a huge sigh of relief.
Charlotte – Oh my GOD, Oh my GOD, He's not married.
Ann – It doesn't sound like it. It's amazing what kind of info you can get from a message machine.
Charlotte – I can't believe he's not married...... Oh my GOD.
327 of 697
Ann – Something told me he wouldn't be married. Are you gonna call him now?
Charlotte – I'll try. That makes me feel so much better.
Ann – OK, call me and let me know how it goes.
Charlotte – Alright. You know I will.
Ann – OK girl, gotta run.
Charlotte – Have fun.
Ann – Bye. Call him.
Charlotte – Bye.
Charlotte looks at the phone and falls back down onto the bed thinking.
Scene - Two weeks later – Charlotte's Car – Charlotte, Arf, Ruffy
Charlotte's driving around looking for a fast food place open but every place is closed. It's Christmas
day.
Charlotte – I'm sorry boys. I completely forgot to go to the store yesterday. I know where we can get
something to eat..
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Scene - few minutes later – 7-Eleven – Charlotte, Arf, Ruffy
Charlotte and the boys are pulling up.
Charlotte – Thank heaven for seven eleven huh boys?
Arf and Ruffy get all excited as if they know exactly what she's saying. She talks to them so much they
do have very high vocabulary's
Charlotte - Hold on, I'll be right back.
Scene
- a few days later – night – Rich's House – Charlotte, Richard
Charlotte is walking up to the door. The outside light is on and the door is open.
Charlotte – Hey.
Rich – Come on in.
328 of 697
Both look equally uncomfortable with the situation.
Charlotte – I thought you didn't want me coming over?
Rich – I changed my mind. I thought we might as well get this over with.
Charlotte – Get this over with?
Rich – Didn't we already do this once.
Charlotte – No, believe me I definitely would have remembered that.
Rich – Oh, I thought we did. Maybe I'm wrong.
Charlotte – You don't remember what you said?
Rich – There's no telling what would have come out of my mouth back then. I was not a nice person.
Charlotte – You weren't?
Rich – No, not at all.
Charlotte is totally curious as to what he means by that.
Charlotte – Huh. No, actually how we left it was with you saying you wanted me to wait for you and
you didn't want to say good bye or close the door.
Rich nods back and forth as he begins to remember and realizes Charlotte is right.
Charlotte – Remember?
Rich – Something like that.
They are both on the brink of either laughing or crying. It's hard to say which.
Charlotte – Well.
Rich – That was a long time ago.
Charlotte – Yeah, it was a long time ago.
Rich stands wondering what in the world to say.
Charlotte – You didn't put a time limit on it.
329 of 697
Rich – I don't know what to say.
Charlotte – Oh GOD, this is so weird and ironic.
Rich – Yeah, it is. You tell me where you see the irony and then I'll tell you where I see it.
Charlotte – OK. I think it's totally ironic that I probably wouldn't have met you if it hadn't been for Ed
who was obsessed with me and now even though I still know I did the right thing with him, I can't help
but feel I'm being punished somehow. Because now it's like I've become......well, I wouldn't say
obsessed.
They both start laughing knowing she's not far from it.
Rich – You're obsessed.
Charlotte – No I'm.....
Rich – Oh yes, you are.
They're still laughing.
Charlotte – No seriously, I wouldn't call it obsessed. Ummmmmm. It's more like............well, maybe...
just a little..obsessed.
Rich – Uh hu.
They stop and think.
Charlotte – OK, I told you mine now you tell me yours.
Rich – Alright......Here it goes. You're right. There is a lot of irony here and the irony for me is that I've
changed a lot over the last few year...I mean a whole lot...For the better...and I don't mind admitting it's
mainly because of you. There it is. I've changed for the better, and it's mainly because of you.
Charlotte couldn't believe what she was hearing but still she knew there was something else.
Charlotte – I don't understand then. If that's the case and I don't get the feeling you are exactly unhappy
about me being here. What is it? Do you have a girlfriend?
Rich starts nodding yes.
Charlotte – OK. Are you planning to marry her?
Rich nods yes. Charlotte tries her best not to cry.
330 of 697
Rich – We're already engaged.
Charlotte – Oh my God.....................I don't believe you.
Rich – It's true.
Charlotte – No, I don't believe you. I think you're lying.
Rich – I not lying. We've been engaged for a while now.
Charlotte – Then why haven't you already married her? Why isn't she here?
Rich – She doesn't have to be here all the time plus I didn't think it would exactly be a good idea for her
to be here . Don't you agree?
Charlotte – You really are engaged?
Rich nods yes.
Charlotte – I can't believe it. I can't believe this.
Charlotte stops and thinks and realizes she let to much time pass. She remembers Carlos McGees and
wonders why.
Charlotte – You didn't by any chance think I had something going on with Tom Herman did you?
Rich – No.
Charlotte – Because there wasn't. We just talked that night.
Rich – Oh yeah. That's right. What did you two talk about for so long?
Charlotte – I don't remember. It was mostly about Sandy. We didn't talk about you...I never talked about
you to hardly anyone. And I've never said a bad word about you.
Charlotte doesn't yet remember telling Tom how in love with Rich she was. Rich looks very upset and
is beginning to tear. Charlotte has started to cry.
Richard – We're friends, right?
Charlotte's surprised at that question and really wonders what Rich is about to say.
Charlotte – Yeah. I guess. Why?
331 of 697
Richard changes his mind and decides he isn't going to say what he was going to say.
Charlotte – Let me ask you this. Do you believe in fate?
Rich thinks a moment.
Rich – I don't know if I believe in fate but I believe in destiny.
Charlotte looks at Rich and they both start laughing at the same time.
Rich – Sorry. I guess it's about the same thing isn't it?
Charlotte – Maybe. Maybe not. OK, do you believe there is only one person meant for us all? You
know what I mean.
Rich thinks a long time on this one.
Rich – I don't know. That's really hard to say. I do believe if you miss the first time and are really really
really patient, another chance will come around.
Charlotte thinks about that and realizes he's not getting it. She's thinking she has come back around.
Charlotte – OK. Tell me this. Has anyone ever liked you as much as me?
Rich – No, absolutely not. You are miles ahead of the rest. I mean miles.
Rich really emphasizes miles.
Charlotte – Huh.....Well maybe that should tell you something.
Rich thinks and says,
Rich – Maybe it should.
Rich thinks a moment and then stands up.
Rich – Well, I guess it's time for me to go to bed.
Charlotte stands up and heads towards the door. The smiles quickly wear off.
Charlotte – OK. I can take a hint. I wanna ask you one last thing.
Rich – Alright.
Charlotte – Back then, did you know I loved you?
332 of 697
Rich nods yes.
Charlotte – You did? How could you tell?
Rich – I just knew.
Charlotte – Do you know what hurts the most?
Rich walks over and stands in front of Charlotte and looks her straight in the eyes.
Rich – What's that?
Charlotte – I believed you. I believed every word you ever told me. I don't even know why. I just
believed you.
Rich's eyes are now looking at the floor as are Charlotte's.
Rich – Goodbye.
Charlotte – Goodbye.
Charlotte turns and walks out the door. Richard closes the door.
Charlotte stands a moment and whispers
Charlotte – I did come back around.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Scene - a few hours later – Silvastone Dr. - Charlotte, Arf, Ruff
Charlotte is awake thinking with the lights off.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Scene - later that day – Silvastone Dr. - Charlotte, Arf, Ruffy, Gene, Louise, Liz
Charlotte walks into the back of the house and into Gene's bedroom. She hasn't seen Gene all day and
wonders what he's doing. He is in bed and looks very very pale. She goes to the living room and calls
Louise at work.
Louise – Good afternoon, thank you for calling Adams Brothers.
Charlotte – Mom, it looks like something's wrong with Gene. I think you need to come home.
Louise – What's wrong?
Charlotte – He's been in bed all day and he's white as white can be. Something's wrong with him.
333 of 697
Louise – Oh nothings wrong with him. I'm sure he's fine.
Charlotte – No, you haven't seen him. Something's not right.
Louise – Charlotte, I'm busy.
Charlotte – I tell you something's wrong with Gene and you say you're busy?
Louise – I think you're having a nervous breakdown.
Charlotte – What? Are you kidding me? What in the hell is wrong with you? I thought you cared about
Gene?
Louise – I do care about Gene. I've got to go. I'll talk to you later.
Louise hangs up on Charlotte.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Scene -
- 5:45PM- 3 hours later – Silvastone Dr. - Charlotte, Arf, Ruff, Louise
Charlotte has just gone back in to check on Gene again. He is still breathing, pale and asleep. She walks
into June and Jane's old room across the hall from Gene's room. She hears Louise's high heals click on
the hardwood floors in the hallway walking towards Gene's room. Louise looks into the room Charlotte
is in first before looking into Gene's room. She sees Charlotte standing there. Louise has a very strange
look on her face.
Charlotte – What are you doing? Why don't you go in there and check on Gene?
Louise – Charlotte, Gene is fine. What is wrong with you?
Charlotte – You don't know that Gene is fine. You haven't even looked at him.
Louise – I do know Gene's fine. You are the one with the problem, Charlotte.
Charlotte - What in the hell! You haven't even looked at him and he's right there in the room you're
standing next to.
Louise – I don't need to look at Gene.
Charlotte – You don't know that. Why don't you just go in there and look? What's the matter with you?
Louise – Nothing's wrong with me and nothing's wrong with Gene. You are the one with the problem,
Charlotte.
334 of 697
Charlotte – OH MY GOD you are crazy. You are standing right there at the doorway of the room Gene
is in and you won't just look in at him to make sure he's OK.
Louise – Charlotte, I think you're having a nervous break down.
Charlotte – OH my God, Oh my God, Oh my God.
Charlotte begins to shake all over uncontrollably. The shaking is totally involuntary.
Louise – What is wrong with you? I think this has more to do with Rich Probert than anything.
Charlotte – What in the hell does this have to do with Rich Probert? It's about Gene.
Louise – Maybe it's a guilty conscience?
Charlotte – OH my God, you're crazy. You stand here attacking me when you could be in there making
sure Gene's OK.
Louise – That's it. I know what I'm going to do.
Louise walks away without so much as looking into Gene's room and goes down the hall into the living
room. Charlotte stays in the bedroom she was in and begins to cry. She can't believe how her mother
just acted and she doesn't have a clue what to do. Charlotte stays in the room calming down and
thinking the best she can. Within a couple of minutes she hears the footsteps of Louise and she is
speaking to someone. Charlotte looks at the doorway and Louise is standing there with a smirk on her
face and a policeman. Charlotte is in shock.
Charlotte – You called the police on me? Oh my God. You are more crazy than I ever imagined.
Cop – You stop right there young lady, that is no way to talk to your mother.
Charlotte – No you stop right there. You have no idea what's been going on here.
Cop – You better calm down.
Charlotte – I am not going to calm down. You have no right to come here and talk to me that way.
Cop – I have every right to be here. You're poor mother had to call me and I can see why.
Charlotte – My poor mother. She is crazy as hell and everybody knows it.
Gene is just waking up after all the screaming which further confirms something was indeed wrong
with him. He is stumbling in the hall, and visibly pale and disoriented.
Cop – If you keep it up I'm going to arrest you.
335 of 697
Charlotte – Arrest me for what? Trying my best to get her to go in and check on her sick husband who
has been in that room for hours looking white as a ghost? A man who she knows has major heart
problems.
Cop looks shocked and realizes he's the one who better calm down.
Cop – OK, back up and tell me what's going on.
By this time a few more policemen and a policewoman have shown up and are crowding in the hallway
along with EMT. Louise says to the first cop who just threatened Charlotte.
Louise – Officer, do you mind if I have a talk with you in private?
Cop – Not at all.
They walk away and another officer talks to Charlotte.
Cop 2 – Hi, What's your name?
Another cop already heard and answered.
Cop 3 – Her name's Charlotte.
Cop 2 – Charlotte.
Charlotte – Yes.
Cop 2 – OK, can you tell us what's been happening here today?
Charlotte – First of all I can't believe my mom even called y'all.
Cop 2 – I'm not sure who called but go ahead and tell us what's been going on.
Charlotte – Alright. About 2 o'clock this afternoon I realized Gene had not gotten out of bed yet which
is not normal at all. He's usually up by 8 or 9 o'clock. So I went in his room to check on him and he was
white as a ghost. At first I couldn't tell if he was dead or alive until I saw him breathing but his breaths
were very shallow. That's when I went in to call mom to ask her to come home and see if she thought I
should call 911. Instead of coming home she told me Gene is just fine and that she was busy and she
hung up on me. So a few minutes ago she got home at her regular time and walked not into Gene's
room to check on him but into this room to attack me for being concerned about Gene. She then started
telling me I had a problem and saying something was wrong with me. She not once ever went to check
on her husband and he's just now getting up. My mom knows good and well Gene has major heart
problems and diabetes so for her not to want to check on him and then turn around and call the police
on me for asking her too.. You tell me. What's wrong with that?
336 of 697
Cops all look stunned and speechless.
Cop 2– Hummm.
Louise and cop 1 walk back in and to the room. Louise looks like she thinks she has really won this
one. She says something to Cop 2 but speaks so low Charlotte can't hear her.
Cop 2– So far I haven't heard anything mam that we can do anything about.
Louise – Do you mind if I speak to you out here in private?
Cop 2 – Actually, I would rather speak where everyone can hear what's being said.
Louise – I'm not trying to....
Cop 2 – I need to speak to Charlotte right now.
Louise and Cop 1 walk off together looking very anxious.
Cop 2 – From what you've told us it seems like this situation here is not all that good for you. Do you
by any chance have anywhere else you can go?
Charlotte – No. not really. I was planning to go back to Los Angeles soon.
Cop 2 – Do you want to go outside and we can talk a little more?
Charlotte starts walking out with the others and is stopped by Louise and Cop 1 in the hall. He is
coming at her and saying something to one of the EMT's about giving her a shot of something.
Charlotte overhears him. She looks at cop 1 and he looks pure evil to her.
Charlotte – I heard that. You better not even think about injecting me with anything.
Cop 1 – You better calm down and shut up.
Charlotte – THE HELL I WILL. YOU BETTER GET THE HELL AWAY FROM ME. YOU'RE A
GOD DAMNED SON OF A BITCH BUT YOU ALREADY KNEW THAT DIDN'T YOU?
ENOUGH PEOPLE HAVE ALREADY TOLD YOU HAVEN'T THEY?
Cop 1 backs off and looks like Charlotte hit the nail on the head. A couple of other cops nod yes when
Charlotte asks haven't they.
Cop 2 – She got that right.
ALL the other cops and EMTs begin shaking their heads in agreement with Cop 2.
337 of 697
Cop 1 – Uh hu. I've about had enough of this.
Charlotte – Let me tell you something, you inject me with any drug whatsoever without
having cause to do so I guarantee I will sue the ever living hell right out of you. Do you understand
me?
EMT – She's right about that too.
Other cops move in on Cop 1 who starts to step forward towards Charlotte.
Cop 2 – You need to go on. I'll take it from here.
Cop 1 – I'm not going anywhere.
Cop 2 – You are.
Cop 1 realized he had an audience of others who didn't appear to like him very much so he reluctantly
backed up and walked away.
Cop 2 – Charlotte, is there anything else you can tell us that this may be about?
Charlotte – I don't know.....
Charlotte gets a very peculiar look on her face of total confusion and says.
Charlotte – Wait a minute.
Charlotte looks up and sees Gene standing there with the rest of the people.
Charlotte – Gene kidnapped and raped a little girl.
Charlotte looks at Gene in disbelief of what just came out of her own mouth. Gene looks at
Charlotte like he just saw a ghost. Everyone looks at each other. Gene walks away looking like he's
going to die.
One of the other cops looks at Cop 2 and says
Cop – Don't you already know something about this?
Cop 2 waits for Gene to walk away while she gives the cop a “hush” look. Then she says to the cop
after nodding yes,
Cop 2 – Please be quiet.
338 of 697
Cop 1– Sorry.
Cop 2 – Charlotte, Do you know who the girl was?
Charlotte – I can't remember.
Cop 2 – What made you say that?
Charlotte – I don't know. It just came out. It just....came out.
Cop 2 – Has that ever happened before?
Charlotte – No.
Cop 3 – Can that happen? You know about that. Can she just do that?
Cop 2 looks at Charlotte and studies her face for a few seconds.
Cop 2 – Yes. She can.
Cop 1 – So what do we do?
Cop 2 – Just everybody stay calm.
Gene walks back up to where Charlotte and the cops are standing and directs his question to the female
cop 2.
Gene – May I please talk to you?
Cop 2 – OK, go ahead.
Gene – I want to tell you I didn't rape the girl.
Everybody's thrown for a loop with Gene's statement. Louise rushes up.
Louise – Gene...
Cop 2 – Hold on. What do you mean you didn't rape the girl? You mean to tell me you know what she's
talking about?
Gene – Yes....but I didn't rape the girl. I swear I didn't rape her.
Louise – Gene please.
Cop 2 – OK, hold on.
339 of 697
Cops exchange glances
Cop 1 – You do know what she's talking about?
Gene – Yes.
Louise – Gene you need to come over here and sit down, please.
Cop 2 (to Gene) – OK, hold on just a second. I need to talk to her first.
Cop 2 – Charlotte, try really hard to think. When did this happen?
Charlotte – I can't remember.
Cop 2 – Was it a long time ago?
Charlotte – Yes.
Cop 2 – Do you remember who the girl was?
Charlotte shakes her head no.
Cop 2 – Try to remember.
Charlotte tries but nothing comes to her.
Charlotte – I can't remember. I think she may have been from Florida.
Cop 2 – Why do you think Florida?
Charlotte – I don't know.
Cop 2 – OK, that's good enough. Is there anything else that happened you can remember?
Charlotte – No.
Cop 2 – Did he ever molest you?
Charlotte – No. He didn't.
Cop 2 – OK. That's good enough.
Charlotte – Do you not believe me?
340 of 697
Cop 2 – I believe you.
Charlotte and the others started walking outside. One of the EMT men started talking to her.
EMT – I don't know what all led up to this but I want you to take my card and if you need anything you
can give me a call. I'm thinking maybe it isn't such a good idea for you to be here. Do you have
anywhere you can go?
Charlotte – No.
EMT – Look, I don't know how you feel about this sort of thing, but I'm going to put the name of the
church I go to on the back of my card. I go to Rehoboth Baptist. If you contact them I think they'll be
able to help you. So is it OK if I give you their address and phone number?
Charlotte – Yes. Thank you.
Charlotte looks at the end of the driveway and sees Louise and Cop 1 standing at his cop car chatting
and he hands her his card. She is talking to him like she's familiar with him. The others watch too and
know Cop 1 is up to something. Some of them go down to see what's going on and begin to argue with
him. Louise starts walking towards Charlotte.
EMT – Alright. Here it is. I'm pretty sure they will help.
Louise – Charlotte, I think you are having a break down because of Rich Probert.
Charlotte – Whatever you say.
Louise turns and starts talking to the EMT guy and whoever else had not already left to go to another
call.
Louise – I don't mean to keep on about this but I think Charlotte needs to go to a hospital. I can tell she
is having a breakdown.
Charlotte – You are such a bitch aren't you? You are the one with the problem and you should be in a
hospital.
Louise – See what I mean. Is there anything you all can do for her? I'm afraid she's going to......
Charlotte – You just try to have me locked up and see what happens.
EMT – Hold on. Let me talk to her. Ma'am from what we've seen and heard we have no reason to
believe anything is wrong with her. You all probably need to get some kind of family counseling, I
don't know. Other than that I don't really know what to tell you or how to advise you. She's an adult so.
341 of 697
Louise – OK, I understand.
Scene -
- next morning 6 AM – Silvastone Drive – Charlotte, Arf, Ruffy, Louise
Charlotte is just waking up but obviously only slept an hour or two at the most. She is packing her bags
and getting ready to leave. Louise walks in.
Louise – Where are you going?
Charlotte – Anywhere but here.
Louise – Charlotte, you need help.
Charlotte – No you need help and you need to stay the hell away from me.
Louise – Maybe I should call the police again.
Charlotte walks out of the bedroom and into the living room to get some other things of hers to pack.
Charlotte – You would. Funny how it is in all these years I noticed you never called the police on Jane.
Not once with all the times she threatened to kill me and chased me around the house with knives and
scissors. Uh hu. I'm starting to get the picture.
Louise stands there with the same smirk on her face as she had the day before.
Charlotte – See. Look at that smirk on your face.
Louise – You're just upset because Rich doesn't want to be with you does he? Isn't that what this is
really about? Is that what he told you?
Charlotte – So that's what your problem is. You want to know what Rich said. You're afraid we may get
back together.
Louise – No Charlotte. I know what Rich told you.
Charlotte – You do.
Louise – Yes I do.
Charlotte realizes Louise is growing more psycho by the moment and she is beginning to grow scared.
Charlotte starts looking for her car keys but they are no where to be found.
Louise – What are you looking for?
342 of 697
Charlotte – My car keys. Did you take them?
Louise doesn't say anything.
Charlotte – You took my car keys didn't you?
Louise still doesn't say anything. Charlotte realizes at that point Louise really is psycho and she needs
to leave the house with or without her car. She looks at Arf and Ruffy and realizes she's going to
have to leave them there while she goes for help. She decides she will walk to the little convenience
store not far from Louise's house and call someone for help. She walks out the door and closes it
behind her while Louise is in the kitchen opening the drawer she keeps the knives in thinking Charlotte
doesn't notice what she's doing. A few moments later she hears the door open. Louise walks out the
door still in her pajamas and starts following Charlotte down the driveway. Charlotte looks back and
sees her. Charlotte starts running and realizes Louise is going to follow her. Within no time Charlotte
becomes very faint and short of breath which is strange because Charlotte was jogging sometimes 7
miles at a time just a couple of days prior. Charlotte realizes something's not right but she also feels she
has to keep going to get away from Louise. Charlotte keeps walking and keeps looking back to see
Louise walking behind her. As she starts running Louise starts running. When she stops running to keep
from passing out Louise stops running. Charlotte gets to LaVista Road where cars are sitting at the red
light. She crosses the street and looks back. Louise is still coming. She begins running again and
realizes she is not too far from her old friend Isabelle's parents house so she turns down the street off
LaVista to go there. She turns around and sees Louise is still behind her but staying about 100 feet
back. The same distance she has been keeping most of the time. Charlotte begins to feel Louise is
trying to hurt her. She grows more and more anxious to get to Isabelle's parent's house even though she
feels like she is going to give out at any moment and is completely out of breath. She finally sees the
house and looks back to see Louise standing. Louise has realized Charlotte is going to Isabelle's old
house. She begins to walk slowly and just stares at Charlotte. Charlotte runs to the door and begins
pounding on the door.
Charlotte – Please, please let me in. Please, help me. Please, let me in.
Within a few seconds someone looks out the little window in the door and sees Charlotte. The door
opens and a young couple stand looking at Charlotte and see the incredible fear on her face.
Man – What's wrong?
Charlotte – Please, let me in. My mother's trying to kill me.
The man and woman look up and see Louise standing at the end of their driveway. They motion for
Charlotte to get in the house.
Man – Hurry, get in here.
The man locks the door as soon as Charlotte is inside. The woman continues peeking out the window at
Louise.
343 of 697
Woman – What should we do? You don't look good. Are you OK?
Man – Should we call the police?
Woman – That woman just threw something from her hand into our trash can.
Charlotte is trying to catch her breath but she is so dehydrated and confused she can hardly speak.
Charlotte – Yes and would you please call someone for me.
The woman runs to the phone to call the police.
Man – OK, what's the number?
Charlotte begins to tell the man the number and passes out.
Scene - same day 2 hours later – Northside Hospital – Atlanta – Charlotte, Dr., Nurses,
medical assistants.
Charlotte is in the hospital and still unconscious. There is an IV in her arm and heart monitors stuck to
her chest. The emergency room doctor is speaking to a nurse.
Doctor – Go ahead and get the psychiatrist on call to be here when she wakes up. Something's not
right.
Nurse – Her mother is behaving very strangely.
Doctor – That's what I mean.
Scene - few minutes later – Northside Hospital – Atlanta – Charlotte, Dr. Nurses, Louise
Doctor and nurses are trying to wake Charlotte up. The psychiatrist is there too.
Doctor – Charlotte, can you hear me?
Doctor – Charlotte, we need you to wake up.
Charlotte does not respond.
Doctor – Keep trying to wake her.
Doctor walks off looking puzzled.
Nurse – Charlotte, can you hear me?...............Charlotte.......................You can wake up now.
344 of 697
Charlotte's eye lids begin to move. Louise has been sitting next to Charlotte's bed watching and
listening.
Nurse – I think she's waking up.
Charlotte slowly opens her eyes and looks around.
Nurse – She's awake.
Louise – Charlotte are you awake?
Charlotte begins to smile and looks extremely happy.
Nurse – Charlotte, do you know where you are?
Charlotte – Mom, you're here. I'm so glad to see you.
Louise – Really? Of course I'm here sugar. I told you I will always be there for you.
Charlotte's smile turns into light laughter. She doesn't even remember what happened with Louise.
Nurse – What's going on?. Why do you look so happy?
Charlotte – Mom, God is real...God really does exist.
Louise – I know honey. I've told you that.
Charlotte – No, you don't get it. God really does exist and he is sooooooo cool. He's like the nicest
person ever.
Nurse – OK. What happened? Did you have a dream?
Charlotte – God loves me. He really loves me.
Louise gets up and walks over to talk to another nurse.
Nurse – I'm sure he does.
Charlotte – He gave me a message for y'all.
Nurse ignores that.
Charlotte – He told me to tell you everything's relative. Everything. Everything is relative y'all.
Charlotte begins to laugh.
345 of 697
Charlotte – Oh my God, God is so cool. I love him!
Charlotte then goes unconscious again. The nurses and nurses assistants have turned and looked and are
clearly shocked. They all look at each other without hardly turning their heads as if they are frozen.
Scene - a little while later – Northside Hospital – Charlotte, Psychiatrist, nurses, nurses
assistants
Charlotte is still laying in an emergency room bed only halfway conscious. A man psychiatrist, an
intern or two, nurses, and assistants are standing around the bed in a small room.
Psychiatrist – Are you all ready for this?
Assistant – Hypnosis really works?
Nurse – If it's done the right way it does.......You think she's really psychic?
Psychiatrist – I don't know yet.
Nurse gives Charlotte a shot. Psychiatrist walks out of the room.
Assistant – I've got to see this to believe it.
Nurse – Make sure you don't say anything at all. If you do, you're out of here.
Assistant – I won't. I'll be quiet.
Nurse – If you do you know what happens.
Assistant – What you gonna hypnotize me too?
Nurse – No, I'll inject you with something so you can't talk.
Assistant – Uh hu. Very funny. Around here you never know.
Doctor walks back in. Charlotte begins reading the brand names off the medical supply boxes.
Nurse – What is she doing?
Assistant – Is she a nurse? How could she know that?
Nurse – That's weird man.
Doctor walks in.
346 of 697
Assistant – She's spouting out the names of medical supply companies.
Doctor – She's probably reading the names off the boxes.
Assistant – She's not looking at the boxes when she does it.
Doctor – Everyone calm down. OK, hopefully everyone can stay quiet. If you don't think you can,
leave now.
No one leaves.
Doctor – OK, Charlotte, I'm going to ask you a few questions and I need you to try to answer all of
them, OK.
Charlotte – OK.
Doctor – What is your name? Can you tell me that?
Charlotte – Charlotte McGahee
Doctor – Very good. How old are you?
Charlotte – 29
Doctor – Is that right?
He looks at paper work.
Doctor – OK, we're doing good. Can you tell me what year it is?
Charlotte – 1991.
Doctor – Very nice. Can you tell me who the President of the United States is?
Charlotte – George Bush.
Doctor – Alright. OK, I want to go back in time just a little bit. Is that alright?
Charlotte – Alright.
Doctor - `I would like to go back to what you consider to be the most significant time in your life so
far.
347 of 697
Charlotte – OK.
Doctor – Are we there?
Charlotte – Yes.
Doctor – How old are you?
Charlotte - 23
Doctor – What is your name?
Charlotte – Charlotte McGahee
Charlotte begins to talk but she's talking to someone who's not in the room.
Charlotte – That's the problem. I knew if we started dating and I fell in love with him and it didn't work
out, I knew I would never get over him. There's something about him.
Doctor – Charlotte, who are you talking to?
Charlotte – I'm talking to GOD.
Everyone in the room looks up and at each other.
Doctor – You're talking to God? Are you sure it's God?
Charlotte – Yes, Shuuuuuu.................... ....I
Doctor – What is God telling you?
Charlotte – He wants to show me someone. …........Who?
Doctor – Who is he showing you?
Charlotte - You can? He said I can marry Rich if I want to.
Assistant – When she says rich does she mean....?
Doctor - Shuuuuuu. No, that's a guy.. Who's he showing you?
348 of 697
Nurse – The guy who broke up with her?
Charlotte – He's showing me who I'm going to marry.
Doctor – He can do that?
Charlotte – Yes. Be quiet please.
Charlotte – OK.....................Yes.........................Who is he?
Doctor – Who are you seeing?
Charlotte – Quit talking
Doctor – OK
Charlotte is suppose to be watching something but she can't see it this time.
Charlotte - Is that him? Who is he? I know him.
Doctor – It's not Rich. She doesn't know him.
Nurse – Who is it?
Charlotte – Be quiet...................I'm trying to watch.
Charlotte continues to try to watch with her eyes closed but sees nothing.
Charlotte - I love his smile. He is so beautiful. Who is he?
Doctor – Who is it?
Charlotte – He doesn't want to tell me yet. …..................Is he your son? I've seen him before.
Doctor – OK, I don't believe this.
Nurse – We gave her the shot. It has to be true.
349 of 697
Doctor – I'll decide what's true.
Charlotte – Stop talking......................I can marry Rich?
Doctor – It' not Rich. Don't try to trick us.
Nurse – She got the shot.
Charlotte - Oh my God, who's going to die?...................................His name is................................
Doctor – Don't say Rich? Tell me what he told you?
Charlotte – Oh my God no. Why is he gonna have to die if I marry Richard?
Doctor – You're not marrying Richard.
Charlotte - Charlotte – It does matter. Why does he have to die? …..............................How? Is he going
to be killed? ….......................He is your son? You want me to marry your son?.............................I don't
understand. What will I do to save his life?............................................................................. When what
happens?...............................................................................................
Doctor – What is he saying?
Charlotte – He doesn't want to tell me right now. You will have to wait and see. …......................No,
Please. You can't let him die. Please. What if I'm not able to save him? Isn't there something you can do
to stop it.
Doctor – OK, stop. That's enough.
Charlotte opens her eyes and looks at the people in the room. They all look stunned including
Charlotte. The only difference is Charlotte's stunned look wears off quickly and turns to a smile.
The doctor catch's his breath and decides to continue.
Doctor – Look's like we're done with that. Shall we continue.
Nurse – You're going to continue after that?
Doctor – If you feel like you need to leave. Go right now.
350 of 697
A couple of people leave and then another.
Doctor – Are you still with us Charlotte?
Charlotte – I'm here.
Doctor – I say we keep going. Is that alright with you?
Charlotte – That's fine.
Doctor – Take me back to the next most significant time in your life up to now.
Charlotte – OK.
Doctor – What is happening?
Charlotte begins to choke and cry. Her head turns and liquid comes from her mouth from what feels
like her lungs.
Everyone jumps back.
Nurse, assistant – Did you see that?.........How can she do that?
Doctor – What is happening?
Charlotte cries and says,
Charlotte – I'm drowning.
Doctor – What happened to cause you to drown?
Charlotte – I'm drowning.
Charlotte screams and cries.
Doctor – How old are you?
Charlotte – I'm two years old.
Doctor – Do you know your name?
351 of 697
Charlotte – My name is Charlotte. I just drowned.
Doctor – OK, let's go forward to after you drowned. What is your name?
Charlotte's – My name is..................Marilyn Monroe.
Charlotte's eye's open wide her mouth flies open and she sits up in the bed, all at the same time.
Everyone in the room begins to freak.
Nurse – Oh my God, did you hear that? That even sounded like Marilyn.
Assistant – Look at her face. She does kind of look like her.
Doctor – Everybody be quiet. What year was she born?
Assistant – 1961.
Doctor then looks a little light headed. Another person leaves the room.
Assistant – I'm getting out of here.
Doctor - Let's go on.......Alright, now let's see if we can go back just a little more to before you
drowned. OK?
Charlotte – OK.
Doctor – What is your name?
Charlotte – Charlotte
Doctor – How old are you now?
Charlotte begins to breath deeply and looks upset.
Doctor – Can you tell me how old you are?
Charlotte – I'm zero.
352 of 697
Doctor – Zero? What do you mean zero? Do you mean.....
Charlotte – I haven't been born yet.
Doctor looks like he just literally froze. Charlotte's eyes are shut but she can still see the doctor and the
people in the room. She begins to cry.
Doctor – What's happening?
Charlotte – Please don't make me go back. Please daddy, I don't want to go back. Please.
Doctor – Who are you talking to?
Charlotte – God.
Charlotte continues to cry.
Doctor – How old are you now?
Charlotte – I'm ….......approximately........10,000....years old.
Charlotte keeps crying
. Everyone freaks again.
Charlotte – Please Please don't make me go.
Doctor – OK, Let's go forward to after you were born. Are you there?
Charlotte – I'm so tired. I've been here so long. Please daddy, please let me come home.
Doctor stops and writes something down on Charlotte's chart One of the others (male nurse) in the
room reads what he wrote and gets a pissed look on his face.
Nurse – Wait a minute. She never said some of what you wrote.
Doctor – Sure she did you just missed it.
Nurse – No I didn't. I've been standing here the entire time. I haven't missed anything. You're falsifying
her records.
353 of 697
Doctor – You better watch your step and back off.
Nurse – I'm not scared of you. You just wrote down a bunch of bullshit and you damn well know it.
Now the question is why? Why would you do that and why in the hell would you write that shit.
Doctor – It's none of your business.
Nurse – I'm making it my business and you're not getting away with this. I'm telling.
Doctor – You do that. It's my word against yours.
Nurse – Screw you.
Nurse storms out of the room.
Doctor – OK, we're going to let you go home. Don't worry about that.
Scene -
- night time – Silvastone Dr. - INT – Charlotte, Louise, June
Charlotte's in the living room watching TV in Gene's chair. She has a pen and piece of paper on her lap.
Louise shouts from the back of the house.
Louise – Charlotte, June's on the phone. She wants to talk to you.
Charlotte picks up phone.
Charlotte – OK. Hello.
June – Hey Charlotte. This is your sister June.
June obviously thinks Charlotte”s so out of it she needs to remind her she's her sister.
Charlotte – Hey. How are you doing?
June – I'm OK. The question is how are you doing?
Charlotte – Fine.
June – Are you sure you're fine? Mom told me about what happened. She said you almost died.
354 of 697
Charlotte – Something happened, I don't know what. I can't run anymore without loosing my breath
right away.
June – Well I don't understand. What caused that?
Charlotte – I don't know. It was really cool though. I think they hypnotized me.
June – They did?
Charlotte – I think so.
June – Why do you think that?
Charlotte – Some of the things I remember.
June – Like what?
Charlotte – At one point I was drowning. Water literally came out of my lungs. It was weird.
June – And you can remember that?
Charlotte – Yeah. It's kind of fuzzy but I remember.
June – Hummm. So what are you going to do next?
Charlotte – I don't know. I think I'm gonna write a book.
June – Write a book. What are you talking about? Charlotte you need to stop this!You need to quit
acting like you are so different from the rest of us! You are just like us! You are no better than me or
any one else in this family! You need to just let go of the past and stop all this non-sense! Do you hear
me?
Charlotte – I'm sorry you feel that way.
Scene
- Marianne calls to say she's engaged to Lee but doesn't love him. She suggests Charlotte
find out about Rich Riehl. Charlotte forgot about him. Calls Riehl. He asks her to come to Houston. On
way to his house from Airport they talk about George Bush – “Oh my GOD, it's you. Of course it's
you. I should have known. Why didn't I put it together before. Rich says he worked on the Bush's
campaign in Houston. All of a sudden he wants to stop by his office and he wants her to go with him
355 of 697
but she sits in the car. They go out with Rich's friends then to dinner. Next day Rich acts weird and
works all Saturday. Charlotte begins to remember why she didn't like Rich that much. They go to the
rodeo with Rich's friends. Rich is obnoxious. Charlotte decides to drink until it's time for her to leave.
Get in argument. Charlotte confesses she only went out with him to help her get over Probert. Riehl
snaps, “how dare you desecrate our relationship like that”. Charlotte returns, I think you did that back
in 1985 when you told me, don't call me, wait for me to call you, then he never called.
Charlotte tells him, You have got to be out of your mind. You think you're such the catch and I need to
play along with your games and hopefully if I play my cards right, I will WIN your heart. Who do you
think you are? Charlotte remembers Riehl is catholic and his mother is crazy as hell as she proved in
'85. Riehl's attic was packed with boxes of woman's belongings, clothing, hats, etc. He claimed the
boxes belonged to an ex girlfriend of his from the Chicago area. The more she thought about it the
more she realized Rich only called her when he needed a date to go with him to like a firm Christmas
party or graduation party with his parents present.
Scene Ruffy
- A few months later – daytime – Tempe, AZ – Long John Silvers- Charlotte, Arf,
Charlotte is in the drive thru of Long John Silver's. The window girl has just taken her money for her
order.
Charlotte – Thanks. Will you do me a favor?
Employee – Sure, what's that?
Charlotte – Will you ask any of the guys in the back if they want to earn some extra money when they
get off work?
Employee smiles with a look that seems her mind may be somewhere in the gutter.
Employee – OK, Uhhhhh
Charlotte – To help me move. I'm moving in next door and the guy who was suppose to help me didn't
show up. He's probably the most unreliable person in the entire world.
Employee – Oh, OK, hold on.
Scene -
- a couple of hours later – Charlotte's Apt. - Charlotte, Arf, Ruff, 2 guys from LJSilvers
356 of 697
Charlotte – Hey, thank you so much for coming over to help. Guys are acting totally shy but have huge
smiles on their faces.
Guy 1 – No problem. It' weird, my sister lives here too.
Charlotte – Really? That's neat. Maybe I'll meet her one day.
Second guy is acting really freaky and not saying much.
Guy 1 – Calm down man. You're freaking out.
Charlotte – What's wrong?
Guy 1 – He's just freaking out about something.
Charlotte – What?
Guy 1 – He keeps saying he had a dream about all this and being here.
Charlotte – Oh, That is weird. Huh.....OK, well. Are you still up for it?
Guy 1 and 2 – Yeah. Don't mind him. He's always been strange.
Guy 2 – Hey, watch it.
Scene -
- a week later - daytime – Charlotte's Apt – Charlotte, Arf, Ruffy
Knock on Door. It's the mover boys from Long John Silver's. Charlotte opens the door.
Charlotte – Hey.
Guy 1 – Hi Charlotte – I hope we haven't interrupted anything.
Charlotte – No, what's up?
Guy 1 – There's something we want to talk to you about. Do you mind if we come in for a minute?
Charlotte – OK
357 of 697
Charlotte lets the guys in. Guys are noticeably upset.
Charlotte – What's wrong?
Guy 1 – We don't want to scare you but something really strange keeps happening and it's happening to
both of us.
Guy 2 – It's scaring me.
Charlotte walks into kitchen to continue putting dishes away as she talks to the guys.
Charlotte – What's going on?
Guy 1 – We're both having dreams about you and we think you're in danger.
Charlotte just looks at them not knowing what to think.
Guy 1 – It started happening to him first, now it's happening to me. I hope we're not freaking you out.
Charlotte – No, you're not. I'm sure everything's going to be fine.
Guy 1 – It has something to do with your car. That's your car right?
Charlotte – Uh hu.
Guy 1 – You have a garage space down there don't you?
Charlotte – Yes
Guy 1– OK, can you do this? Can you make sure you always keep it parked in the garage when you're
here?
Charlotte – OK, I usually do anyway.
Guy 1 and 2 – Good.
Guy 1 – That makes us feel better.
Charlotte – Well, thank you. I don't know what to say.
358 of 697
Guy 1 – I can understand that. Sorry we just came over like this.
Charlotte – That's alright, don't worry about it. I like you guys. You helped me out when I really needed
it and I appreciate that.
Guy 1 – Don't mention it. We'll probably see you around. I'm over here a lot because of my sister.
Charlotte – OK, well come over anytime you want.
Guy 1 – OK, Bye.
Guy 2 – Bye.
Charlotte – Bye.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Scene - Daytime – September 11, 1991-Charlotte's apartment – Charlotte, Arf, Ruffy
Charlotte is doing laundry and watching TV while waiting for the dryer to stop. She is getting sleepy
and can barely hold her eyes open. She falls asleep. Arf and Ruffy are asleep on the sofa too.
Scene -
- a few minutes later – Charlotte's apartment – Charlotte, Arf, Ruffy, Jonathan's
Charlotte is sleeping when all of a sudden she wakes in a panic. She sits up and begins to remember the
dream she just had. She picks up the phone and dials a number.
Jonathan – Hello.
Charlotte – Jonathan, I've got something to tell you and you need to listen to me.
Jonathan – What?
Charlotte – Are you still working at Morgan Stanley?
Jonathan – Sometimes, why?
Charlotte – And you're still running your home business?
Jonathan – Uhhhhhh, I don't know if I want to answer that hooney.
359 of 697
Charlotte – That means yes. Listen to me Jonathan. You have to stop what you're doing. If you don't
something really bad is going to happen to you.
Jonathan starts to laugh and scoff at Charlotte.
Jonathan – Oh hooney, you're so stupid.
Charlotte – No you have to believe me, I saw it.
Jonathan – You saw what hooney?
Charlotte – I saw what happens to you in a dream.
Jonathan laughs more.
Charlotte – Listen to me. I just had the dream. I was sitting on the sofa watching TV when all of a
sudden I became really sleepy. I fell asleep and had a dream.
Jonathan – What happened in your dream? This is so stupid I can't believe I even asked.
Charlotte – OK, here it is. I was laying on the floor and I couldn't get up no matter how hard I tried. I
tried and I tried but I couldn't stand up. Then all of a sudden I had a small mirror in my hand and I held
it up to the window so I could see out. As soon as I looked at the mirror someone said that's Jonathan's
building and then all of a sudden the building I was looking at fell. It just collapsed. Then another
collapsed next to it.
Jonathan already started laughing as soon as Charlotte said the building he was in fell down.
Jonathan – You are so stupid hooney, but isn't that sweet. You care about me.
Charlotte – I'm serious Jonathan, I really think it's going to happen.
Jonathan – Hooney, do you know what it would take to bring one of these buildings down? They were
built to remain standing through massive earth quakes and hurricanes. They are made of huge pieces of
steel and concrete. There's no way they can fall.
Charlotte – Jonathan, they fell. I'm telling you I saw it. Why would I be given that dream if it's not
going to happen? They said that's Jonathan's building.
360 of 697
Jonathan – It was just a dream hooney. Did they tell you what happens to make the buildings fall?
Charlotte – No, but I saw fire. Massive fire. It had to be hot as hell. Maybe the fire melted the steel and
that caused the buildings to fall.
Jonathan laughs more.
Jonathan – I'll have to get back to you on that one....hooney.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Scene - a couple months later – Charlotte's apt.- daytime – Charlotte, Steve Cohen 35
Charlotte is watching TV. She picks up her address book and dials a number.
Steve – Hello.
Charlotte – Steve, Hey, Charlotte.
Steve – Hey, what happened to you?
Charlotte – I moved to Phoenix.
Steve – Oh, I wondered when you didn't call me back.
Charlotte – What have you been up to?
Steve – I just got back from a business trip to Italy and Switzerland.
Charlotte – Doing what?
Steve – I've been working on a prototype vehicle a guy in Switzerland wanted to see the plans for so I
went to Italy to resale a bunch of swatch watches. You should do that. They totally paid for my trip to
Switzerland and Italy, the flight there and back plus the hotels. Have you heard about the swatch watch
craze in Europe?
Charlotte – No.
Scene -
- December 1991 - Daytime – Silvastone Drive – EXT – Arf, Ruffy, Charlotte, Tom
Charlotte is outside with Arf and Ruffy waiting for them to finish their business. Tom walks out
361 of 697
holding phone.
Tom – Telephone Charlotte.
Charlotte – Who is it?
Tom – Mom
Charlotte – Hello.
Louise – Charlotte, where have you been?
Louise sounds perturbed.
Charlotte – We went to Phoenix, why?
Louise - Who's we?
Charlotte – Arf, Ruffy and me. Why?
Louise – I thought you were going to be at the house on Christmas Day. That's what you told me.
Charlotte – So I changed my mind. You and Gene weren't here anyways so what difference does it
make?
Louise – It makes a lot of difference.
Louise sounds angry.
Charlotte – I don't see how. Why are you so angry?
Louise – Because I didn't know where you were and Tom was by himself.
Charlotte – No he wasn't. He was with his girlfriend.
Louise – Well......either way you should have told me where you were going. I don't like worrying.
Charlotte – Huh.....
362 of 697
Because of Louise's tone, Charlotte gets the feeling there's more to this than meets the ear. It sounds
like this conversation is for the benefit of someone else. Louise tries to calm herself down.
Louise – So did you have a good Christmas?
Charlotte – Sure did. As dandy as usual.
Scene -
- early January, 2002 daytime – night time – Los Angeles hotels – Charlotte, Arf, Ruff
Charlotte is in LA trying to figure out whether to move back. She is having a problem sleeping and
seems to be having a hard time thinking straight. She ends up going back to Phoenix a little hypnotized
by the drive. As she drives through the desert and into western Arizona the feeling of some higher
power being near her grows stronger. She also keeps smelling the overwhelming aroma of medicine
during the drive.
Scene -
Daytime -
Phoenix – pay phone -
Charlotte, Charles
Charlotte stops car next to pay phone. Dials info.
Charlotte – Can I have the number for Charles McGahee in either Clarkesville or Cleveland please?
Operator – Hold for the number.
Charlotte redials.
Charles – Hello.
Charlotte – Hello dad. This is Charlotte.
Charles – Hey Charlotte. How are you?
Charlotte – I'm alright. How are you?
Charles – I've been alright I guess. It's been a long time.
Charlotte – I know. I'm sorry.
Charlotte – Where are you now?
363 of 697
Charlotte – I'm living in Phoenix.
Charles – Phoenix. It's awfully hot there isn't it?
Charlotte – Sometimes. I'm probably moving back to Georgia soon.
Charles – Oh, OK. You've been doing alright? You don't sound real good.
Charlotte – Yeah. I'm just having some.. I don't know. I'm not feeling right. I think I'm maybe
starting to have another breakdown.
Charles – Why do you think that?
Charlotte – I don't know but I keep having breakdowns and I'm thinking it might be because of you.
Charles – Oh you think so do you?
Charlotte – Maybe. I'm not sure.
Charles – Well in that case, I'll tell you what. When you get back to Georgia I want you to come see
me. I'm gonna sit down with you and this time I'm gonna tell you absolutely everything, and
I mean everything. Alright?
Charlotte – Alright.
Charles – I mean it. Call me when you get back.
Charlotte – OK, I will.
Charles – Alright. Good bye.
Charlotte – Bye.
Scene -
- same day nighttime – Charlotte's Tempe apartment - Charlotte, Arf, Ruffy
Charlotte walks into her apartment with Arf and Ruffy. Something doesn't seem right. It feels like
someone's been or is in her apartment. She goes on to bed. She senses danger. All night long Arf keeps
364 of 697
freaking out and growling in the dark. Charlotte gets up but no one is there. Charlotte decides to go
sleep on the sofa with Arf and Ruffy to see if that will help and so she can hear if anyone comes in. It
doesn't help. Arf continues to growl and freak out as if he's being terrorized by something or someone.
Scene –
- next morning – Charlotte's Tempe apartment – Charlotte, Arf, Ruffy
Charlotte gets up as soon as the sun comes up. Arf stops freaking out as soon as lightness appears.
Charlotte gathers some belongings but no suitcase.
Charlotte – Come on boys, we're getting out of here. Something's not right about this place.
They walk out the door and Charlotte locks it behind her
Scene
- Hour later – Phoenix Sky Harbor Airport – Phoenix, AZ - Charlotte, Arf and Ruffy
Charlotte drives up to the passenger drop off by the front doors of the Delta Airlines terminal of the
airport. She has Arf and Ruffy in two separate kennels. She gets them out of the car and carries them
into the airport with her. Charlotte goes to the ticketing counter for Delta. She looks tired and busy in
thought.
Delta Rep – This flight doesn't leave for another three hours.
Charlotte – That's OK.
Delta Rep – There's no reason to check your puppies yet. You can keep them with you if you want to.
Charlotte – Oh good. You hear that boys?
Delta Rep – OK, you're all set. Your plane departs through gate “__” at ___ AM. You'll need to check
your puppies in 45 minutes before that time.
Charlotte – OK, thank you.
Delta Rep – Is there anything else I can do for you?
Charlotte – No thank you.
Delta Rep – Are they Pekingese's?
365 of 697
Charlotte – Shih-tzus.
Airline Rep – They're cute.
Charlotte – Thank you.
Charlotte walks over to sit down in a chair and wait for the plane. She lets Arf and Ruffy out of their
carriers and hooks their leashes on. They are grateful to be out and begin showering her with kisses and
smiles. She puts Arf in her lap to try to get him to stop whining. Ruffy jumps up too. A really sweet
older couple walk up and start oogling over Arf and Ruffy.
Woman – Oh my. What precious pups. Are they traveling too?
Charlotte – Yes.
Man – Where are you all traveling to?
Charlotte- Atlanta.
The couple get a funny look on their face.
Woman – They remind me of Missy. Don't they you honey?
Man – Yes, very much so.
Woman – Are they Lasas or Pekingese?
Charlotte stops to think.
Charlotte – They're Shih-tzus.
Woman – Well they sure are darling.
Charlotte – Thank you.
Man – I hope you all have a nice trip. I'm sure they'll be OK.
Woman and Man – Goodbye.
366 of 697
Charlotte – Goodbye.
Charlotte watches them as she sits and thinks. Her mind seems to be wondering. Arf and Ruffy are
pawing at her trying to get her attention. A young lady walks up to them.
Lady – Your doggies look like they're trying to get your attention.
Charlotte immediately snaps out of her intense thoughts and starts petting the boys. They are happy.
Charlotte – It's OK sons.
Lady – Are they Shih-tzus?
Charlotte – Yes.
Lady – I thought so. Either that or Pekingese.
Charlotte looks at her as if she's a ghost. Arf and Ruffy don't look anything like Pekingese. They look
just like Shih-tzus.
Lady – Are they going with you?
Charlotte stops to think but looks doubtful.
Charlotte – I think so.
Lady – Where are you all going?
Charlotte hesitates as she tries to think of the answer. She isn't sure. She answers almost as if she's
guessing.
Charlotte – Atlanta?
Lady – Well have a good trip.
Charlotte – Thank you.
She smiles and walks away. Charlotte watches her and falls back into thinking. Another elderly couple
walk up. They are approximately 70 years of age. They are coming to see Arf and Ruffy.
367 of 697
Man – Look here.
He points to Arf and Ruffy and smiles at Charlotte.
Man – Hello.
Charlotte – Are you a doctor?
Charlotte looks as though she is about to faint.
Man – No, I'm not. Do you need one?
Charlotte – No.
The man is concerned.
Man – Are you sure? I can get one.
Charlotte tries to think fast so he won't get a doctor.
Charlotte – No, I'm OK. I just have a splinter in my finger.
She holds up a finger and looks at it. The man looks too but doesn't see anything.
Man – Honey are you sure you don't want me to find a doctor?
Charlotte tries to reassure him even though she's not sure. She realizes her thoughts are becoming
irrational and tries to unravel her mind.
Charlotte – I'm positive. I'm OK. Thank you.
Man – OK, bye, bye.
The woman waves bye and looks at her husband worriedly.
Charlotte – Bye.
A little man comes walking by and stops to pet Arf and Ruffy.
368 of 697
Man – Hi.
Charlotte looks at him as if she knows him.
Charlotte – Are you a doctor?
Man – No, is there something wrong?
Charlotte thinks.
Charlotte – No, I'm OK.
Man – You sure?
Charlotte – Yes, thank you.
Man – OK, I better go. I have to catch up with my parents.
Charlotte thought he said patients.
Charlotte – Did you say you're a doctor?
The man looks at her like he's hearing things.
Man – No, I said I'm not a doctor.
He starts to walk away as Charlotte asks again. Another lady walks up and is petting the boys. She's in
her late thirties to forties.
Charlotte – But you just said you have to catch up with your patients.
The man looks really confused.
Man – No, I said parents.
Charlotte – Are you a lawyer?
Man – No, Why are you asking?
369 of 697
The lady is overhearing the conversation and is repulsed by her questions and is busy rolling her eyes.
Charlotte – I don't know.
Lady – Isn't it obvious.
He starts to walk away. Charlotte looks completely puzzled. She tries to figure out what's going through
her mind. She thinks and thinks. All of a sudden as if a major revelation came to her all at once she
starts laughing quietly to herself. She starts laughing harder as she continues to think. She tries to hold
back the laughter but she can't. She gets a look of complete surprise then quietly thinks to herself the
words.
Charlotte – I have to do what?
She starts laughing more and thinks.
Charlotte – You've got to be kidding?
Charlotte is receiving the dialog without actually hearing a voice. It's all metaphysical. She drops her
jaw and starts laughing again.
Charlotte – Everything.
Her jaw drops again and her eyes get big. She sits laughing in disbelief while trying her best to hold the
laughter in. Then all of a sudden as if she just called someone's dare, she responds with her thoughts.
Charlotte – OK.
Charlotte looks around as if she's bracing herself for something big but she's having cold feet. She
notices two young ladies around 20 years old sitting to her right about 8 seats away. Charlotte taps on
one of the girl's shoulder to get her attention. The girl turns around.
Charlotte – Excuse me.
The girl looks at Charlotte but doesn't say anything. Charlotte leans over to her as if she doesn't want to
say this too loud. She tries to decide how to put this.
Charlotte – Listen.
370 of 697
She hesitates again. The girls waits totally expressionless.
Charlotte – Do you, would you mind if I took my clothes off?
The girl maintains a blank expression as if she thinks she's on candid camera.
Girl – No, not at all.
The girls turns back to her friend and resumes their conversation. Charlotte absorbs her response and
thinks more before tapping on the girl's shoulder again. The girl turns around expressionless once more.
Charlotte asks again hesitantly.
Charlotte – Are you sure it's OK.
Girl – Sure, I'm sure.
The girl is a great actress. She turns back to her friend as Charlotte looks at her with astonishment.
Charlotte is determined to get the girl to convince her otherwise so she taps on the girl's shoulder once
more. The girl turns around with a slight grin. Charlotte hesitates to bring herself to the next question.
The girl waits for Charlotte to ask.
Charlotte – Will you take yours of first?
The girl maintains great composure as if she's going to go along with the joke to the end. She answers
most reassuringly.
Girl – I don't care to but you can take yours off if you want.
Charlotte stops for final reconsideration as the girl watches for her reply. She looks like she's finally
convinced.
Charlotte – OK.
The girl and her friend watch Charlotte walk back to her seat. She greets Arf and Ruffy. They are
getting really excited. She says to Arf and Ruffy.
Charlotte – We're going home boys.
She thinks a moment then bends down and starts taking off her tennis shoes. Arf and Ruffy get more
excited. She stands up and pulls her shirt over her head and takes it off. Then go the pants. She's
371 of 697
standing in her underclothes only. The girls 8 seats down watch in shock. Arf and Ruffy are going wild
as they come as close to laughing as a dog can get. Charlotte acknowledges the fun they are having
before taking her bra and underwear and then kneels down and unlocks the pooches from their leashes.
A crowd starts to gather in a distant circle. A woman from the airlines walks over.
Airline woman – What are you doing?
Charlotte looks over to her. She's totally baffled by the question.
Charlotte – What do you mean, what am I doing?
Woman looks totally beside herself.
Airline woman – Put your clothes back on.
Thanks to the two girls Charlotte is sure of herself.
Charlotte – I can't. I'm going to heaven.
The airline woman looks like she's going to pass out. She looks around for help and then takes off
running to the back. Arf and Ruffy are running in circles right there next to Charlotte dragging her
tennis shoes in their mouths. Arf has one and Ruffy has the other. Charlotte looks down at them happily
seeing how much fun they are having.
Charlotte – You boys having fun?
The airline woman comes back carrying a white sheet. People are having various reactions. Some are in
shock, some laughing, some gasping, some running off trying to find out what flight Charlotte was
taking because they felt that was a sign from God something horrible was going to happen to the plane.
Charlotte is playing with Arf and Ruffy and not really noticing the people noticing her.
Airline woman – You have to put your clothes back on.
Charlotte, totally serious and a little irritated she's having to repeat herself.
Charlotte – I can't. I'm going to heaven.
Airline woman – Well, you'll have to go with your clothes on.
Charlotte's not falling for it.
372 of 697
Charlotte – It doesn't work that way. We're not born with our clothes on now are we?
The airline woman can't believe she's having this conversation. She's very nervous and is about to
either laugh or cry.
Airline woman – No.
Charlotte – OK, then we can't exactly go back wearing clothes. They won't recognize us.
The woman doesn't know where to go from there so she throws the white sheet to Charlotte.
Airline woman – Here. Can you wear this?
Charlotte lets the sheet fall to the floor and says confidently.
Charlotte – No.
The woman thinks for a second. She looks frustrated.
Airline woman – Well then pick up your clothes and I'll show you a special door we have for flights
going to heaven.
Charlotte looks very cautious.
Charlotte – I think you're trying to trick me.
Airline woman – No. I'm not tricking you.
Charlotte – Yes you are.
Airline woman – No, I'm not. You better hurry or you'll miss your flight.
Charlotte's starts to believe her. She bends down and grabs her clothes.
Charlotte – I hope you're not tricking me. I have to go to heaven.
Airline woman – I'm not. Now get your dogs.
373 of 697
Charlotte – Don't call my parents dogs.
The airline woman looks like she can't take it anymore.
Airline woman – Well then get your parents.
Charlotte turns and looks at Arf and Ruffy who are still chasing each other around in circles.
Charlotte – Mom.
Ruffy turns around.
Charlotte – Dad.
Arf turns around.
Charlotte – Come on. We're going to heaven.
Charlotte looks very happy then stops for a moment.
Charlotte – You're sure this isn't a trick?
Arf and Ruffy stand with Charlotte waiting for the woman's reply.
Airline woman – I'm sure. Follow me.
Charlotte, Arf and Ruffy follow the woman through a door.
Scene
- a few minutes later – Airport – Charlotte, Arf, Ruffy, Airport workers.
Charlotte is sitting in a cold concrete holding cell. She is still in her birthday suit. The white cloth is
now draped over the holding cell bars so that only Charlotte's face is showing. Arf and Ruffy are on the
outside pawing at the bars to get in. A man around 35 years old is sitting at a desk a few feet away from
Charlotte. A woman is sitting at another desk looking in Charlotte's pocket book for her identification.
The man and woman are both wearing coats. The room is cold. A group of people are gathered outside
the doorway. The man at the desk is John. He has been talking to Charlotte. She refuses to look at him.
She looks only at Arf and Ruffy and to the wall in front of her. She is sitting with her arms folded
around her legs in a rolled position.
Charlotte – This is a trick.
374 of 697
John – No, I need your name so I can prepare your boarding pass. What is it?
Charlotte thinks.
Charlotte – Zelda Fitzgerald.
John writes the name down. He's happy he's finally getting somewhere.
John – Finally, we're getting somewhere. Are you married?
Charlotte thinks again.
Charlotte – Yes.
John – How can we contact your husband?
Charlotte – Call him.
John – What's his number?
Charlotte – I don't remember. Call information.
John picks up the phone. The girl at the desk begins to giggle knowing Charlotte's name isn't Zelda
Fitzgerald but she decides to let John fall for it and stays quiet to see what happens.
John – What's his name?
Charlotte – F. Scott.
John starts to dial information as he puts the first name with the last.
John – F. Scott Fitzgerald.
The girl from the other desk walks up and pokes John on the back and grins. John takes the opportunity
to let out a big laugh which he has apparently been having to hold back, understandably. He hangs up
the phone.
John – OK. What's his real name?
375 of 697
The girl found Charlotte's drivers license and was able to locate Louise and Gene's home phone number
in Atlanta.
Girl – Here's her parents number in Georgia.
John – This isn't a trick is it?
Girl – No.
John looks relieved. He picks up the phone and starts dialing the number. Gene answers the phone.
John – Hello.
Charlotte listens and remains quiet.
John – Hello, this is John _________ calling from the Sky Harbor International Airport in Phoenix,
Arizona. I'm trying to locate anyone who knows Charlotte McGahee.
Gene – I'm Gene Doyle. Her step father.
John – You're her step father?
Gene – Yes.
John – Well sir. Mr. Doyle. We have a crisis situation involving Charlotte.
Gene – What's wrong?
John – Well, she's here at the airport and the problem is.....she has taken her clothes off and we can't get
her to put them back on.
Gene says nothing.
John – Mr. Doyle. Are you there?
Gene – Yes. I'm here.
John – We have her in a holding cell but we can't let her out until she puts her clothes back on.
376 of 697
Gene – Is this a joke?
John – No sir. I wish it was. She says she's going to heaven.
Gene is still not sure.
John – If I hold the phone receiver in the air could you please see if you can talk her into putting her
clothes back on?
Gene – OK.
John (to Charlotte) – Charlotte your stepfather's on the phone. He wants you to put your clothes back
on.
John (to Gene) – OK sir. You're going to have to speak loud.
John holds the phone receiver in the air.
Gene – Charlotte, put your clothes back on!
John looks at Charlotte for a response.
John – Sir, could you say it a little louder? She can't hear you from where she is.
John holds the phone receiver back up.
Gene – Charlotte put your clothes back on.
Charlotte looks at John with sarcastic disappointment.
Charlotte – Now I know it's a trick.
John thinks about what Charlotte said.
John – Sir, I'll have to call you back when the crisis team gets here.
Gene – OK.
John hangs up the phone and gets up from his chair to go check on the crisis team.
377 of 697
John – I'll be right back.
Scene
- an hour or so later – Airport – Charlotte, John, Policeman, pretty blonde woman in
her early thirties and two men.
John is walking with Charlotte and a pretty blonde woman and two men. They are accompanied by a
policeman. They are walking out of the terminal and headed towards a navy blue sedan which is
waiting. The two men tell the policeman they will take it from here. John is talking to the blonde. A
man around 50 years old is standing in a crowd watching them pass by. He shouts at the policeman.
Man – You're taking her to jail? She doesn't need jail. She needs help.
Policeman – Mind your own business.
Man – This is my business. You better not be taking her to jail. I saw what happened and she did
nothing that would warrant jail. She needs professional help.
Policeman – And what do you suggest, yours?
Man – I have you know I......
Policeman – Mind your own business or I'll take you to jail.
Man – That's it. Im suing you for abuse of power and threatening me without cause.
Policeman to Charlotte – See what you caused? I hope it was worth it.
Someone from crowd to cop – You really are an asshole. You know that.
John – So you all are taking her, not the police?
Blonde – Yes. I think that would be a good idea. Don't you?
Policeman – I would like to take her.
Blonde – Oh, I bet you would.
Blonde says that in just the right way to make the scummy cop aware that she knows all about the
378 of 697
criminal goings on at the Phoenix police department. It stops the scum dead in his tracks. The blonde
continues on with Charlotte.
Policeman – Just what was that suppose to mean?
Blonde glances back at the scum to throw him a look that says, “you know exactly what that means” as
she continues walking. The scummy cop throws his arms up in the air to pretend he has no clue and
then when he realizes the blonde's not buying his act, he turns around and runs back to his police car as
if he thinks he's about to be surrounded by Feds moving in on the organized criminals at the Phoenix
PD.
Policeman – I don't know who in the hell you are......
Blonde is just happy to see the scum tuck tail and run to his car and so she doesn't respond again
leaving the dirty cop with no choice but to jump into his get away vehicle most likely to radio to his
fellow partners in organized crime a warning that their time is almost up. The frightened scum decided
he better not finish his sentence with the usual threats of violence he is accustomed to delivering any
other time to the public at large.
Break For Info
Of course the dirty cop knows all about the scam going on between the Phoenix PD and Uhaul. (Yes,
that would be the license plate scam these thieves love to use in order to steal all the personal
belongings of innocent travelers just trying to commute through Phoenix on their way to their new
home. That's right Phoenix PD, we know all about it and that's just for starters. For those who didn't
know, the Phoenix PD would use the license plates of Uhaul vehicles as an excuse to pull travelers over
and then they would tell the travelers the Uhaul vehicle they were driving had been reported as being
stolen. Then when the travelers would try to show the rental documents to the dirty cops to prove the
vehicle was not stolen and had in fact been rented from Uhaul, the dirty cops would intentionally act as
belligerent as possible threatening physical violence and arrest in order to start an argument with the
travelers. Then the scum would use the argument they intentionally provoked as an excuse to arrest the
travelers for theft and resisting arrest all so that the organized criminals could steal all the contents in
the Uhaul vehicles belonging to the travelers. Only the part about the vehicle being reported stolen
would be true because as it turns out, Uhaul would purposely make the false reports so the scam would
work and if they ever got caught, they would simply claim a clerical error had occurred. Of course the
criminals used the words “confiscate the vehicle” to make it sound legal. Then they would warehouse
all the contents of the Uhaul vehicle belonging to the travelers, return the vehicle to Uhaul and refuse to
give the travelers their belongings back. Then the Phoenix PD would create an endless cycle of red tape
and hoops for the travelers to have to navigate in order to reclaim their belongings including forcing the
travelers to have to file extremely expensive lawsuits and pay massive amounts in attorney fees not
only for defense of the fraudulent criminal charges but also in order to prove their belongings were
wrongly confiscated/stolen. Of course this was done in hopes that the travelers would give up and
decide it wasn't worth it thus leaving their belongings behind for the organized criminals to keep. All
this because of a scam worked out by the organized criminals of the Phoenix PD and the owners of
Uhaul who are questionable at best. And this is just for starters. So the Phoenix PD organized criminals
379 of 697
got quite a surprise when they learned one of the victims of their little scam was an FBI agent who
didn't even know he and his wife were driving straight into a trap just because they were driving the
Uhaul vehicle they had rented through Phoenix. Only this time, when the scummy criminal tried his
best to rile up his newest victim, he realized he wasn't dealing with the average person, and so with
concerns of getting caught, the scummy cop chose to pull out his gun and shot the FBI agent dead right
there on Interstate 10 in front of his innocent wife. He then tried to keep up the act and pretended the
FBI agent deserved what he got and that the scum was only acting in self defense, claiming the
innocent victim attacked him first. Of course at this time, the scum had no idea the innocent traveler
was an agent for the FBI.
BACK TO THE STORY
John looks confused. He stands frozen trying to figure out what's going on and who the pretty blonde
really is.
John – You're with the crisis unit, right?
Blonde – Right.
John – Funny, I don't recognize you.
Blonde – Maybe you haven't met everyone on the unit.
John – Actually, I have. And you, I would remember.
Blonde – Why is that?
John – Why?
John laughs.
John – Are you kidding me?
Blonde responds with flattered silence.
John – You're gonna have to tell me who you really are before I let you take her anywhere.
Blonde – I told you. I'm with the crisis unit.
John – No you're not.
380 of 697
She can tell John knows better and to continue pretending will only worsen the situation.
Blonde – OK, get in the car.
John – What?
Blonde – Get in the car and I'll tell you.
John – I don't know if that's such a good idea.
Blonde – We're taking her whether you like it or not so if you want to know who I am and where she's
going, you'll have to get in the car.
John looks over to the policeman who's still sitting in his car and contemplates whether to call him
over. The blonde senses what he's thinking.
Blonde – Don't bother.
John – You tell me who you are right now or I'm gonna cause the biggest commotion you've ever seen.
Blonde – I'm with the CIA. Keep quiet.
John is stunned. In a flash the Blonde puts a finger over her lips to signal John to stay quiet and calm
before he reacts out loud.
Blonde – I can only speak for myself, not for the others. Do you understand that?
She motions towards the two other guys with her.
John – You've lost me.
Blonde – Please sit in the car and I'll tell you all I can. But you have to promise to stay quiet no matter
what I tell you. Do not scream or yell because I can get in a whole world of trouble for just being here.
John – Why? You work for the federal government.
Blonde – That's correct. But the CIA's not allowed to operate within the US. On US soil.
381 of 697
John – That's right. So what in the hell is going on?
John gets in the back seat of the car on the left side of Charlotte and the blonde gets in on the right.
Blonde – Hold on, I”m gonna have to do something real quick that I don't like having to do but first
I need to tell her something.
John – Alright.
Blonde to Charlotte – OK, Charlotte are you listening to me?
Charlotte – Yes.
Blonde- Alright. I have a message a couple of men back at the office wanted me to give you.
Charlotte – OK.
Blonde – Listen good. They told me to tell you, if you ever pull a stunt like this again, then the
entire deal's off. Do you understand?
Charlotte thinks for a moment.
Charlotte – I think so.
Blonde looks surprised.
Blonde – You do?
Charlotte – Yeah.
Blonde – Huh. OK.
John – OK, that's it. I definitely want to know what's going on now.
Blonde – Calm down. I'm about to tell you. Alright,
John – I thought you said you were going to hypnotize her first?
Blonde – I already did.
382 of 697
John – How?
Blonde – Shock.
John – Well if that's all it takes you've probably already hypnotized me too haven't you?
Blonde – Not yet but I will if you force me to.
John – Alright. I'll be quiet. Just tell me what's going on.
Blonde – Alright. All I can tell you is what I know and it's not much.
John – You must know something otherwise you wouldn't be here.
Blonde – All I know is for some reason and I don't know why, and I can't say who it is, but they think
they know who she's gonna marry.
John – So. What difference does it make who she marries?
Blonde – Apparently, it makes a whole lot of difference.
John – Why?
Blonde – I don't know. They won't tell me that. But apparently whoever it is, it's going to be someone
of major importance. Actually, it sounds like major is an understatement.
John – What in the hell? I'm not buying this.
Blonde – I never for a second thought you would. But that's it. That's all I know.
John – And you swear you don't know who it is they think she's gonna marry.
Blonde – I swear, I have no idea. I don't really even know who she is. I didn't know anything about any
of this until today.
John – Why her?
Blonde – I don't know. That's what I've been asking myself. I asked at the office too and I was told not
383 of 697
to worry about it. So when they say that, you don't ask any more questions.
John – How do they know he's gonna want to marry her?
Blonde – I don't have the answer to that either. But apparently they do and from what it sounded like,
she's the only one he's gonna want to marry.
John – What if she doesn't want to marry whoever it is you're talking about? Did they ever think about
that?
Blonde - I'm sure they did. They're pretty sure she will.
John – OK, then answer this. If she's the only one this whoever he is wants to marry, and she agrees to
marry him, then how's anyone gonna be able to call the deal off if he's gonna be someone of such great
importance? Nobody's gonna be able to pull the plug on that.
Blonde – That's a good point. Huh? It was probably just a bluff to keep her from doing anything like
this again.
John – Does she know about any of this?
Blonde – I don't get the feeling she does. But if she does, she obviously doesn't know enough. But who
ever it is she's going to marry, apparently it's going to change everything.
John – Ask her if she knows anything.
Blonde – I don't know. I'm not so sure I should do that. I don't know if she even knows who she is right
now. And you're getting to far into all this. You're not even suppose to know what I've already told you.
John – She knows who she is. She already told me. Ask her? You'll see.
Blonde – This could get me in a lot of trouble.
John – I'll ask her then.
Blonde – No. I need to do it. Then will you be satisfied? Because I need to go.
John – Alright, go head. Go for it.
384 of 697
Blonde looks very reluctant but it's obvious John is gonna have to get some answers to be convinced.
Blonde – Charlotte, I have a question I need to ask you.
Charlotte – OK.
Blonde – Do you even know who you are?
Charlotte looks at the blonde and is confused. She has listened to the conversation with John but
doesn't follow it therefore her imagination takes over again.
Charlotte slightly nods yes.
Blonde – You do?
She nods yes again.
Blonde – What's your last name?
Charlotte – I'm not really sure. I think it may be Hubbard.
Blonde and John look surprised like maybe they just got info.
Blonde – Ah ha. I knew it. I knew she wasn't who they said she was.
John – Hubbard. That names sounds familiar. Hubbard. The Hubbard telescope. Maybe there's a
connection.
Blonde – I don't know. It could be.
John – Try to get another clue.
Blonde – Oh my god, I know this is gonna get me in trouble. Alright Charlotte, You said you think your
last name's Hubbard?
Charlotte – I think so.
Blonde – Why do you only think so and what makes you think it's Hubbard?
Charlotte – I'm not sure. But I think I may be one of the Hubbard daughters.
385 of 697
John – Hubbard daughter?
John thinks and then gets a funny look on his face. He tries to hold back his giggles.
John – Keep going. I think I might know this family.
Blonde – OK Charlotte, do you mind if I ask you who the Hubbards are?
Charlotte hesitate while the others anxiously wait to finally get an answer. Because of the conversation
she has just overheard she doesn't want to sound like she's bragging for being part of such a famous
family and all so she is shy in her answer. She's also afraid if it turns out that she's not really part of the
family she's now thinking she's from, she will feel embarrassed and stupid for thinking she was.
Charlotte – I don't know if you'll believe me or not. You might think I've lost my mind if I tell you.
Blonde – Oh believe me, we'll believe you. You don't have to worry about that. Isn't that right?
John – Absolutely.
Charlotte – Well. Alright. I'm thinking. …....
Charlotte just can't get the nerve up to make such an amazing claim.
Blonde – You said before you think maybe you're one of the Hubbard daughters?
Charlotte nods yes.
Blonde – We're trying to figure out who exact the Hubbard family is. Can you help us with that?
Charlotte nods yes.
Charlotte – You know............Mother Hubbard and Her Four Daughters.
John falls backwards as he bursts out laughing.
John – I knew it. I knew it. I knew that was what she was gonna say.
The blonde is sitting stunned that she feel so hard for it. The guys up front are laughing like crazy too.
386 of 697
Charlotte is on the verge of tears thinking they don't believe her and that they're laughing at her for
thinking she's from such a famous family. The blonde sees Charlotte.
Blonde – Hold on. Why are you crying?
Charlotte is sobbing now. She can hardly get the words out,
Charlotte – I knew y'all wouldn't believe me.
They are all driven from the laughter and shock into the reality that they had to figure out a way of
convincing Charlotte that the Hubbard Family was just a fairy tale.
Guy from front – Remember they warned us something like this might happen.
Blonde – Oh my God. Any suggestions?
John – Just explain to her they're not real.
Blonde – Oh OK. Somehow I get the feeling that's gonna be easier said than done. You wanna give it a
try?
John – No thanks. You look like the expert here. I'll leave that to you.
Blonde – Yes. Thanks. Is this for real or is it a joke all of you are in on?
Charlotte's still sobbing. John shakes his head that he's not in on any joke.
John – That would mean I would have to be in on it too and I can tell you right now, no one's asked me
to be in on any joke like this, ever.
Guys up front nod no to the joke theory too. Charlotte's still crying.
Blonde – Charlotte, listen to me.
Charlotte keeps crying but it subsides a bit.
Blonde – Are you listening?
Charlotte nods yes just slightly.
387 of 697
Blonde – OK, what's going on? Are you crying because you think we were laughing at you?
Charlotte nods yes.
Blonde – I'm sorry. We didn't mean to laugh at you. We weren't even laughing at you.
Charlotte – Yes you were.
Blonde – No. You don't understand.
Charlotte – What were you laughing at then?
Blonde – It's just the whole situation. Let me ask you, why............
Blonde starts to laugh again just thinking about the next question she was planning to ask which is why
Charlotte thinks she's one of the Hubbard daughters. The others try their best not to laugh too and John
has to step away from the car to cover his mouth so Charlotte can't hear his laughs. Blonde knows she
has to ask so she tries her best to think of something not funny so she can remain serious.
Charlotte is sobbing again.
Blonde – Hold on, hold on. There's no need to cry. I'm sorry. Please. Let me ask you why is it you were
thinking you are one of the Hubbard daughters?
Blonde girl got through it by blocking her thoughts as she asked the question but is torn between
laughing again and scared to get the answer. The others are still having to hold back the laughs to the
point of tears. Blonde tries to not look at the others so she won't start laughing again.
Blonde – You all are not helping.
John – Sorry. I'll go over here. Go on and tell her it's just a fairy tale then she'll stop crying.
Charlotte hears that and thinks maybe they're trying to trick her into thinking the Hubbard Family isn't
real just to get her to stop crying.
Blonde – OK, Charlotte. I don't know how to tell you this so you have to promise me you won't get
even more upset when I tell you this.
Charlotte – What, that the Hubbard Family isn't real?
388 of 697
Charlotte is being totally serious and looks a little upset.
Blonde – You knew that?
Charlotte – That's what he said. But y'all are only saying that to get me to stop crying.
The guys start laughing again but the blonde doesn't.
Blonde – See, I told you it wasn't gonna be that simple.
John – Hey, I already had to deal with something very similar to this in there so this one's yours.
Blonde – Alright. Everybody just............back off and let me handle this.
Charlotte waits to see what else they're going to say to try to make her think the Hubbards aren't real.
Blonde – Charlotte, have you ever heard of a fairy tale?
Charlotte nods yes.
Blonde – OK, First, tell me again why you think you're one of the Hubbard daughters?
Blonde puts her hand to her chest as if she's thanking God for letting her get through the entire question
without laughing. Then she braces for the answer.
Charlotte – Because my mom use to always say she felt like she was Mother Hubbard and we were her
four daughters.
Blonde gets a look of relief that that's all it is.
Blonde – Ohhhhhhhhh. That's all? I thought it was gonna be something totally different.
Charlotte – See, you don't believe me.
Blonde – Why do you say that?
Charlotte – Because when I told you why I think that you said, “that's all”. As in, that's not gonna be
enough to convince y'all that I really am a Hubbard. So I guess y'all just think I”m not good enough to
be a member of the Hubbard family.
389 of 697
The blonde sits stunned. John has to jump back out of the car again and is laughing so hard nothing is
coming out.
Charlotte – And y'all are probably thinking I'm really stupid now.
Blonde – No, that's not what I'm thinking. But I'm sorry. So don't start crying. And don't worry about
what any of us are thinking about you right now. We just want to help you understand something. It's
complicated. Seriously.
Charlotte – Well, there's no way I'm gonna believe the Hubbards aren't real. I know they are because I
heard my mom talking about them all the time when I was growing up.
Blonde gets a look of complete disbelief combined with wonder.
Blonde – She did? Are you serious?This has got to be a joke?
Charlotte – No, it's not. She talked about feeling like she was Mother Hubbard all the time and she did
have four daughters. I should know. I'm the youngest of the four.
Blonde – She said that all the time?
Charlotte – All the time.
Just as Charlotte says that she begins to realize the Hubbards are just a fairy tale. The word time must
have triggered, “once upon a time” in her mind. She sits and thinks looking confused. Blonde sits back
and seems to put herself into the position of hearing that a lot as a kid.
Blonde – OK, hold on. I think I get this. She also said she wanted to go to heaven, right?
John – Right.
Blonde – OK. I got it. Don't worry, I'll have someone else try to explain the Hubbard situation to you.
Charlotte – That's OK. I think remember now. It was just a fairy tale wasn't it?
Blonde – You realize that now?
Charlotte – Yes. I'm just confused. I get confused and I don't know why.
390 of 697
John – OK. You don't mind if I go along for the ride to see where she's going do you.
Blonde – I guess we don't have a choice. Get in.
John gets in the car and closes the door behind him before the car drives away.
Scene
- next morning – unknown center – Unknown location
A woman in her upper 40's or 50's comes into a room where Charlotte is sleeping.
Woman – You need to wake up now. Your mom and dad will be here soon.
Charlotte wakes up pretty easily and looks around the room to try to figure out where she is.
Charlotte – Where am I.
Woman – You don't remember where you are?
Charlotte – Oh yeah. I remember now.
Woman – You need to hurry.
Charlotte – My mom's here?
Woman – Not yet. She'll be here soon though. If you want to eat breakfast before you go there's cereal
in the breakfast room.
Charlotte – What do you mean before I go?
Woman – We're letting you go when your parents get here.
Charlotte – How long have I been here?
Woman – You got here yesterday.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Scene - next day – daytime road in Arizona – Charlotte, Arf, Ruffy, Louise, Tommy,
Gene
Charlotte and Louise are in Charlotte's car and Charlotte is driving. Gene and Tommy are in the
391 of 697
moving truck they rented to take Charlotte's belongings back to Atlanta. On the way the water pump
goes out in Charlotte's car and they have to stop in a very small town to have it fixed. As they wait for
the car to be repaired Charlotte has a thought she shares with Louise. Charlotte was deep in thought and
Louise inquires,
Louise – What were you just thinking about?
Charlotte looks up with worried wonder on her face.
Charlotte – I was just thinking about something.
Louise – Anything you wanna tell me?
Charlotte – I guess I could. Ummmm. I was just thinking, what if God really was living here on earth
among us. Only nobody knew who he was. Now imagine he is extremely poor and the place he lives in
is like an old run down dirty shack or something of the like. And all his clothes are tattered and torn and
he hardly even has enough money to buy food for himself and all the animals he has.
Louise – You think he'll have a bunch of dogs by any chance?
Louise lets out an unintentional nervous laugh and then waits to hear more.
Charlotte – Probably. But anyway, remember no one knows who he is. So almost everybody who sees
him looks at him and only sees his worn out clothes and run down shack and I don't know, probably
imperfect teeth. Because, after all. But he's really nice. I mean really nice. But people don't see that. All
they see is the material aspect and therefore they can't even see who he is until it's to late. All they can
see is what he doesn't have. And then when they finally somehow figure out who he is, they all freak
out realizing how they had treated him and that they didn't even give him a chance.
Charlotte slowly pulls her mind out of the image she's been seeing and looks at Louise who is sitting in
wonder and looking like she is about to say, “help me”. But instead she says,
Louise – Oh my God Charlotte. I think that might really happen.
Charlotte – You do?
Louise nods yes.
Louise – Yeah. I do. There's something I need to tell you.
392 of 697
Charlotte – What?
Louise – I need your help.
Charlotte – What is it?
Louise hesitates and thinks.
Charlotte - You can tell me.
Louise – No I can't. Never mind. It's not important.
Charlotte sits wondering what it is that Louise was thinking. She sees Louise is upset now and wants to
perk her back up.
Charlotte – But yeah. I think he would have a bunch of dogs and cats and birds and all kinds of
animals. But definitely dogs. Don't you? After all, they are man's best friend.
Louise – I suppose you're right. I can see that too.
Louise perks back up in a minute or two when the conversation takes a complete turn.
Scene - night time – two weeks later – Charlotte & Tom's rented house on Frazier Rd.)
Charlotte, Arf, Ruff, Gene, Louise
Charlotte is at the rented house moving in boxes. The house is only three or so miles from Louise and
Gene's house. Gene knocks on the door. Charlotte goes to the door.
Louise waits in car.
Charlotte – Hey.. What are y'all doing?
Gene – I've noticed people driving by looking in the sun room so you and Tom need to keep this front
light off and only use the side door. Don't use the front door and make sure you keep your doors locked.
Charlotte – Oh, OK. Where are y'all going?
Gene – We're on our way to dinner.
Gene starts walking back to the car.
393 of 697
Gene – Make sure you let Tom know to only use the side door. Especially at night.
Charlotte – Alright.
Charlotte thinks that's awfully odd since the light is at the front of the house and is well lite. The side
door area is very dark and easy for someone to hide in the bushes beside that door but she doesn't say
anything to Gene.
Scene Tom
- daytime – next day – Charlotte and Tom's house on Frazier – Charlotte, Arf, Ruffy,
Charlotte, Arf, Ruffy and Tom are at the house. Charlotte is painting the dining room to help spruce the
little old cottage up.
Tom – Oh by the way dad told me to tell you not to use the front door anymore. Only use the side door.
Charlotte – Yeah, I know. He came by last night and told me too. That seems a bit strange to me,
doesn't it to you? Considering the front door is well lite and open where no one could hide and right by
where we park our cars unlike the side door where someone could hide in the bushes in the dark.
Tom – Yeah, that does seem strange.
Charlotte – Only use the front door. Do not use the side door. Especially at night. Do you understand
what I'm trying to tell you?
Tom – Yeah.
Charlotte – Don't you agree?
Tom – Yeah. Definitely.
Charlotte – You got that right? Use the front door, not the side.
Tom – Got it. Use the front door not the side.
Charlotte doesn't want to say anything more because she doesn't want to make Tom think his dad would
do anything to harm him. Charlotte continued to paint. Tom is sitting and is deep in thought.
Charlotte – What do you think about this color?
394 of 697
Tom – It looks nice, sis.
Charlotte – Good.
Charlotte continues painting.
Charlotte – What did you do last night?
Tom – I went to Piccadilly for dinner and waited for Dianne to get off work so I could give her a ride
home.
Tom is still quiet and thinking except to answer Charlotte's sparse questions.
Charlotte – This wallpaper's going to take at least two coats to cover up.
Tom – It looks good, sis.
Charlotte – At least it will look better.
Tom is still being very quiet for Tom when all of a sudden out of the blue he says,
Tom – You know I bit that electrical cord when I was a baby?
Charlotte – Yeah.
Tom – I think I've been starting to remember what really happened.
Charlotte – What do you mean?
Tom – Dad was babysitting me that day. Mom wasn't there, I don't think.
Charlotte listens very closely and very interested.
Charlotte – OK.
Tom – I think I remember dad handing me the electric cord and telling me to bite it.
Charlotte – Oh my God. Are you kidding?
395 of 697
Tom – No. I've been remembering it for a while now. I didn't want to say anything before.
Charlotte – Oh my God. Would he.....Oh my God.
Tom – I'm pretty sure he did.
Charlotte – I certainly hope not. I can't imagine anyone being that evil.
Tom – I think dad was having an affair at the time. He would be gone for days and days. Sometimes
a couple of weeks without telling mom where he was going. They were fighting a lot. Then he told her
he wanted a divorce.
Charlotte – Do you really believe Gene would do that?
Tom – Yes. I do.
Charlotte and Tom think quietly for a little bit.
Charlotte – I wonder if he was having an affair with mom.
Tom – Probably. Mom knew he was having an affair with someone.
Charlotte – I bet it was mom.
Another bit of silent thinking.
Tom – Remember that day y'all picked me up in Tampa in the station wagon?
Charlotte – That was the first time we met you?
Tom – Yes. Am I right in remembering someone called me a retard?
Charlotte – Yes, you are right. That would be Jane.
Tom – I thought I remembered that.
Charlotte – That should tell you right there what kind of a person she is.
396 of 697
Tom – I knew someone called me that. I just couldn't remember who.
Charlotte – I can tell you for a fact it was Jane. I have never forgotten it.
Tom – I'm not surprised. I thought it was probably her.
Scene -
- next day daytime – Silvastone Dr. - Charlotte, Louise
Charlotte has gone to Louise and Gene's house to pick up the last few items of hers to take with her to
the house she's renting. Louise is in the room with Charlotte.
Louise – Do you want any of these clothes or any of the stuff in this closet?
Charlotte looks and picks out a couple of blouses.
Charlotte – Why don't you want them?
Louise – I just thought you might want them. June left them here and said she doesn't want them.
Charlotte – This is cute, I'll take this. This is cute too.
Louise – Did I tell you Mildred's in the hospital?
Charlotte – For what?
Louise – She has siroccos of the liver.
Charlotte – From all that drinking. That means Frank's gonna be available soon. You gonna kick Gene
to the curb and go after Frank?
Louise – Are you kidding me? That ole Frank Hall. Shucks, I think Frank Hall's the devil.
Charlotte – Oh come on? Why would you say that?
Louise – If you knew the kind of things I know about Frank Hall, believe me, you would too?
Charlotte – Like what?
Louise – Oh, just some.....you don't wanna know.
397 of 697
Louise – Did you know ole Frank has a girlfriend?
Charlotte – He does?
Louise – Oh yeah. He's been seeing this woman named Becky from Naples for a long time now.
Charlotte – Naples, Florida?
Louise – Right, Naples, Florida.
Charlotte – Does Mildred know?
Louise – Of course she knows. How do you think I know?
Charlotte – How did she find out?
Louise – How? Darling, Frank Hall went to the hospital with divorce papers for Mildred to sign when
Mildred was practically on her death bed .
Charlotte – He did?
Louise – According to Mildred he certainly did. He told Mildred he was in love with another woman
and wanted a divorce.
Charlotte – Then he was trying to make her die. Push her over the edge so she would give up.
Louise – You got it.
Charlotte – Haven't they been married like 35 years?
Louise – And that's how he does her. Now you see what I mean?
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Scene - next day – daytime – Charlotte and Tom's rented house – Charlotte, Arf, Ruffy,
Louise, Gene, Tom
Charlotte's still unpacking. Tom is watching. Gene and Louise knock and come in.
Louise – What are y'all doing?
398 of 697
Charlotte – Still unpacking.
Tom – Hi mom, hi dad.
Gene and Louise – Hi Tom.
Louise – That looks good.
Tom – Where are y'all on your way to?
Gene and Louise – The grocery store.
Louise -We just wanted to stop by and see what y'all were doing. Are y'all using the side door?
Charlotte and Tom – Yes.
Gene and Louise look odd as if they know that's not true.
Louise – Alright, we better go.
Gene – The side door back here?
Charlotte – Right.
Gene gets a look on his face that tells he knows they aren't using the side door.
Gene – OK, we'll see y'all later.
Louise – Bye.
Charlotte – Bye.
Tom – Bye mom, bye dadio.
Scene -
- two days later – night time – Charlotte and Tom's, Charlotte, Arf, Ruff, Tom
Charlotte and Tom are there watching TV. Gene and Louise stop by. Louise stays in the car. Gene
knocks on the door before sticking his head in.
399 of 697
Tom – Hi Dad.
Gene – Why aren't y'all using the side door?
Tom – We are using the side door.
Gene – OK, just checking.
Gene shuts the door and goes back to the car. Gene's acting very nervous. Tom and Charlotte look at
each other.
Charlotte – Have you seen either one of them around when you've been coming or going?
Tom – No I haven't. They haven't been here.
Charlotte – Me either. That confirms it. Something's going on otherwise how would he know we're not
using the side door.
Scene Louise
- a couple of days later – night - Charlotte and Tom's house – Charlotte, Arf, Ruffy,
Charlotte is beginning to get a strong feeling about Louise and Gene. She decides she should pay a visit
to see Charles. She calls information to get his number and then dials the number. At first it rings a
regular ring then it switches over to the sound an old rotary phone in a rural area in the 60 and early
70's sounded like but it was a faint ring that sounded really far away. An older sounding woman
answers. The woman is hard to hear and she sounds like she is answering the phone from another
planet. Charlotte noticed the weird connection but doesn't think that much about it.
Woman – Hello.
Charlotte – Hi, could I speak to Charles please.
Woman – Charles isn't here right now.
Charlotte – Oh, OK. Is this Inez?
Woman – No, this is ….woawienfaei.
Charlotte could barely hear anything except No, this is.... Charlotte didn't want to ask her to repeat
400 of 697
herself since the connection was so bad. She figured it was Inez's mother which would have been
Charles's mother in law.
Charlotte – Huh, OK. Do you know when he'll be back?
Woman – He won't be back until next week.
Charlotte - Oh alright. Do you know where he is?
Woman – He went to Florida. He's on a fishing trip.
Charlotte thinks for a second and realizes this conversation is rather strange and the woman and
connection sounds very unusual.
Charlotte – OK. Thank you.
Woman – Bye.
Charlotte - Bye
Charlotte totally felt there was more to that call than met the eye but couldn't put her finger on exactly
what it was. Charlotte continues to watch the awards show on TV. Whoopi Goldberg is on. She's
watching TV to try to take her mind off of what she is feeling regarding Louise and Gene. She gets up
to go to the kitchen to get a snack for her and the boys. She goes back to the living room and hears a
knock at the door. It is Louise. Charlotte gets up to unlock the door. Louise is looking very weird.
Charlotte – Hey, What are you doing?
Louise – I just thought I would come over and see you.
Charlotte – By yourself at night?
Charlotte walks back to the sofa and sits down.
Louise – What's wrong with that?
Charlotte – It's a bit unusual isn't it?
Louise – Well, I'm a little worried about you.
401 of 697
Charlotte – Oh don't start.
Louise – Where's Tom?
Charlotte – I think he's driving Dianne home from work.
Louise – Do you like that Dianne girl?
Charlotte – She's OK. She seems nice.
Louise – They're wanting to get married.
Charlotte – Yeah I know.
Louise – Gene is not going to have that.
Charlotte – What can he do about it?
Louise – He's already told him if he get's married he cutting him off.
Charlotte – Huh.
Louise – What are you watching?
Charlotte – The awards show.
Louise – You like that ole Whoopie Goldberg?
Charlotte – She's really funny.
Louise – Do you know if Rich is still living here?
Charlotte – I don't know.
Louise – Do you know if he ever got married?
Charlotte – I don't know.
402 of 697
Louise – Why don't you call his number and find out?
Charlotte – I don't think so. Why do you ask?
Louise – I was just wondering?
Charlotte still senses something very strange about Louise's night time visit.
Charlotte – Well I know dad's still alive.
Louise – How do you know?
Charlotte – I called him.
Louise – Oh boy, what did that old.............Charles have to say?
Charlotte – He wasn't there.
Louise – Where was he?
Charlotte – Whoever answered the phone said he was on a fishing trip in Florida.
Louise – Inez?
Charlotte – No it wasn't Inez. It was really hard to hear her. It was a very strange connection, really
weird. It sounded like she may have said she was his mother in law. It was really weird. She sounded
like she wasn't even on earth. It sounded that far away.
Louise – Huh.
Louise thinks a long while.
Louise – So she said Charles is on a fishing trip in Florida ah?
Charlotte – I know, you're not surprised he's fishing.
Louise – Not at all.
Louise thinks some more.
403 of 697
Charlotte – I had a really strange thing happen today.
Louise – What's that honey?
Charlotte – I had a premonition or whatever you want to call it that someone in this family is going to
be dying soon.
Louise – Oh.....I think you're just..........
Charlotte – Maybe an uncle. You think it may be Frank Hall for what he did to Mildred?
Louise looks like she is going to throw up.
Charlotte – What's wrong?
Louise – I got a call from Dot this morning, Bill has been diagnosed with cancer. They don't expect he
has too long.
Charlotte – Huh. That would be the one. He's an uncle alright.
Louise sits thinking.
Charlotte – What kind of cancer?
Louise – Prostate.
Charlotte – That's weird. Is Dot upset?
Louise – I guess she is. They're going to have him go thru chemo therapy.
Charlotte – How far along is it?
Louise – It's pretty far. Do you have anything to drink?
Louise goes to the kitchen.
Charlotte – Yeah.
404 of 697
Charlotte watches the awards show more. After a few minutes Louise comes from the kitchen with a
drink for herself and a white foam cup she hands to Charlotte. Charlotte looks inside the cup and see's
what looks like a very small amount of milk mixed with strawberries.
Charlotte – What is this?
Louise – It's something I made. You need to go ahead and drink it.
Charlotte – What exactly is it?
Louise – It's milk and strawberries.
Charlotte – Why did you make it for me? You're drinking something else.
Louise – I just thought you might be thirsty.
Charlotte – You could have gotten me what you're drinking. What is that, apple juice in your glass?
This just doesn't make sense. Why would you mix something like this together and such a small
amount?
Louise – Just drink it. It'll help you sleep.
Charlotte decides to go look in the kitchen. When she gets in there she sees a few capsules that have
been opened on the counter. It's just the capsule shells left. Whatever drug they contained is missing.
Louise stays in the living room.
Charlotte – What is this? You put something in my drink.
Louise – I need to use your phone to call Gene.
Charlotte – Why all of a sudden do you want to call Gene? What's going on?
Louise – Charlotte I think you're having a breakdown. I'm trying to help you sleep. I can tell you
haven't been sleeping much lately.
Charlotte – That's no reason to slip some drug into a drink and tell me to drink it.
Louise – It's for your own good. Just drink it.
405 of 697
Charlotte's standing there in front of Louise who's still sitting looking at the mixture when all of a
sudden she hears what sounds like a group of people quickly shout what sounded like, “Don't drink it
Charlotte, you're mother's trying to kill you.” It freaked Charlotte out because it was the first time she
ever heard what sounded like spirits but the strange thing is it sounded like Marianne and other people
she actually knew who were still alive as far as she knew. Then she thought, I wonder if they are asleep
right now since it was pretty late by then.
Charlotte – Did you hear that?
Louise – Hear what?
Charlotte – A bunch of people just screamed “don't drink it Charlotte....
Charlotte begins to shake uncontrollably. Louise looks like she is going to loose it for sure.
Charlotte – ...your mother's trying to kill you”.
Charlotte continues shaking uncontrollably as her voice rattles. Louise watches a few seconds then
jumps out of her chair and over to Charlotte to try to make the shaking stop. After a few more seconds
the shaking stops.
Charlotte – That was weird. It sounded like a group of people including Marianne and David Newsom
but they should both still be alive.
Louise can't even speak. She just shakes her head and looks like she can't believe Charlotte is speaking
to her. Louise quickly begins to act like nothing happened and tries to change the subject. Charlotte
walks over to sit back on the sofa.
Charlotte – That was really weird. It was like hearing spirits. That's the first time that's ever happened.
Man, God can do anything.
Louise – I'm tired, I think I need to go home. Gene's probably wondering where I am.
Charlotte looks at the mixture again and puts the cup on the table. Louise gets up, picks up the cut,
takes it to the kitchen and pours it out. She rinses the glass and cleans up the capsule shells. She takes
the shells with her.
Louise – I'm gonna go. I'll talk to you tomorrow.
Charlotte – Alright.
406 of 697
Charlotte sits and thinks a bit and ends up falling asleep on the sofa until Tom comes home.
Scene -
- An hour or so later – Charlotte and Tom's house – Charlotte, Arf, Ruffy, Tom
Tom's walking in the door. Charlotte wakes up.
Tom – Hey sis.
Charlotte – Hey.
Tom – Sorry to wake you up.
Charlotte – That's alright. I'm glad you did. I have something to run by you.
Tom – What is it?
Charlotte – Mom came over tonight.
Scene -
- Crack of dawn the next morning – Charlotte and Tom's – Charlotte, Arf, Ruffy, Tom
Charlotte sits up. She's still on couch but not asleep. She's been awake and thinking for hours. Charlotte
gets up, and heads out the door with Arf and Ruffy.
Scene – few minutes later – Silvastone Drive – Charlotte, Arf, Ruffy, Louise
Charlotte walks in. Louise is on the phone.
Louise – Marianne's on the phone. She's really upset. Do you want to talk to her?
Charlotte – Tell her I'll call her back.
Charlotte walks back to her old bedroom and lays down on the bed.
Louise walks in with a glass of milk.
Louise – You look like you didn't sleep much last night.
407 of 697
Charlotte – I didn't.
Louise – Why don't you drink this and try to take a nap.
The phone starts ringing again. Louise goes to answer it.
Louise – Hi Marianne......No Charlotte's just fine, you don't have to worry about her..........She's going
to be just fine Marianne.
Charlotte tries to go to sleep but she can't. She's not about to touch the milk. She closes her eyes and
falls into a shallow sleep then wakes back up within probably two or three minutes. She gets up and
walks towards the living room to see who Louise is talking too since she hears Louise is still talking
about her.
Louise – Charlotte was your best friend? Oh no Marianne. That's where you're wrong. Believe me
Charlotte was not your best friend. …............Oh no......Honey, I think I know Charlotte a little better
than you do.....remember, I'm her mother.
Louise laughs. Charlotte's surprised. She didn't realize before now that Louise was doing that sort of
thing. She goes back to her old bedroom and lays down again. This time she falls asleep. An hour later
Charlotte wakes back up. She walks into the living room. Louise is sitting there looking very angry.
Louise – Where are you going?
Charlotte – Home. Let's go boys.
Louise – No. I think you should stay here.
Charlotte – I'm going home. Try to stop me.
Louise realizes Charlotte is on to her. Charlotte walks out the door with Arf and Ruffy, gets in her car
and drives back to her and Tom's house.
Scene - few minutes later – Charlotte and Tom's – Charlotte, Arf, Ruffy, Tom
Charlotte and the boys walk in. Tom is up and eating cereal.
Tom – Morning sis. Where have you been?
Charlotte – I went over to mom and Gene's.
408 of 697
Tom – What did you go over there for?
Charlotte – I don't know. For some reason I wanted to go over there.
Tom – What are they doing?
Charlotte – Gene was still asleep and mom was on the phone to Marianne bad mouthing me.
Tom – What was she saying?
Charlotte – She was telling her I was never really a friend to Marianne.
Tom – What did Marianne say to that?
Charlotte – I'm not sure. I couldn't hear Marianne but it sounded kind of like she was arguing with her
about it.
Tom – Why would mom do something like that?
Charlotte – I don't know. Good question. But I intend to find out.
Tom – How you gonna do that?
Charlotte – I don't know yet.
Tom – OK. I think you're right.
Charlotte – Right about what?
Tom – I think mom and Gene want us dead.
Charlotte – Yeah, but why? That's the million dollar question.
Tom starts laughing at the million dollar part and walks back to his bedroom.
Charlotte sits back down on the sofa. Not long after Louise comes to the door and walks in.
Charlotte – What are you doing?
409 of 697
Louise – I thought I would stop by and see what y'all were planning to do today.
Charlotte – I don't know yet.
Louise – Is Tom here?
Charlotte – Yep. He's in his bedroom.
Louise walks back to confirm Tom is in his bedroom then walks back in living room.
Louise – Well Charlotte, I think you should stay home and try to get some rest today.
Charlotte – That's what I'm trying to do.
Louise – Alright. Good. We'll I'm gonna run. I'll talk to you later on.
Charlotte – Yep.
Louise – Did you call your father again?
Charlotte – No, Why?
Louise – I was just wondering?
Charlotte – Why, you don't want me talking to him?
Louise – No it's not that. I'm just not sure what he's gonna have to say. You know him. He'll probably
ask you if you're just calling for money like he did June. That ole man. He ought to be ashamed. The
way he did me.
Charlotte – I know, I know, I know. I've heard it over and over and over all my life.
Louise – OK, you're right. I shouldn't keep living in the past.
Charlotte – That's what you tell me. Quit living in the past.
Louise – You're right. I should take my own advise.
410 of 697
Charlotte – That would be nice.
Louise – OK, I'll talk to you later.........alright?
Charlotte – That's fine.
Louise leaves. Charlotte continues to think then gets up to take a shower.
Scene -
- 20 minutes later – Charlotte and Tom's – Charlotte, Arf, Ruffy, Tom
Charlotte's finished with her shower and looking in fridge.
Tom – So what are you going to do today?
Charlotte – I don't know yet. I'm trying to figure out if Rich still lives here. Something's telling me he
doesn't. Any suggestions?
Tom – Why don't you call and ask.
Charlotte – Uh hu. Like it's that simple.
Tom – Why what's wrong with calling?
Charlotte – Please Tom, it's complicated. The last time I talked to him he was engaged.
Tom – Is he married now?
Charlotte – How would I know? I have no idea if he's married or where he lives.
Tom – Sorry, Just trying to help.
Charlotte – Yeah, I know.
Tom goes back to his bedroom. Charlotte sits down on the sofa and tries to watch TV to take her mind
off of what's been going on. She decides to take Tom's advice.
Charlotte - Hello, Is Rich there please?
Karen's mother – No, Rich isn't here. This is Karen's mother. Can I help you?
411 of 697
Charlotte – Oh, OK. Do you have any idea when Rich will be back?
Karen's mother – He doesn't live here anymore. Is there anything I can do for you?
Charlotte – No, I just needed to talk to him. Do you know when Karen's going to be back?
Karen's mother – She should be back in about an hour.
Charlotte – OK, I'll try to call back then. Thank you.
Karen's mother – You're welcome.
Charlotte – Bye.
Karen's mother – Bye.
Charlotte – Well that confirms it. Now I know Rich doesn't live where he use to live. Now the question
is where and is Karen the fiance?
Tom – Maybe he lives in Florida.
Charlotte – Why would you say that?
Tom – I don't know. Just a guess.
Charlotte – That's what I was thinking. That's where his parents live.
Tom – I bet he does.
Charlotte – We'll see. I'll call back and ask Karen. I wonder if she's the one he's engaged too. If so, why
is she living here and he's living somewhere else?
Tom – Maybe they're not engaged any more.
Charlotte – I don't know. Seems odd, but you never know. There could be almost any reason.
Charlotte continues to think and get make-up and clothes on. Louise and Liz show up at the door.
412 of 697
Tom – Hey what are y'all doing?
Liz – Hi Tom.
Louise – We just thought we would come over and see what y'all are doing. Has Charlotte gotten any
sleep?
Tom – I don't know.
Liz – Well this place is cute. I like how she has it decorated.
Louise – It's too bad Dot can't come over.
Charlotte – Hi Aunt Liz.
Liz – Hi Charlie.
Charlotte – What are y'all doing?
Liz – Oh, I thought I would come over and see your place.
Charlotte – It's not much is it?
Liz – I think it's just fine.
Charlotte – I like the location.
Liz – It is in a good location.
Louise – Uh hu. We know why.
Liz gives Louise a look.
Liz – We were thinking about going to brunch. You wanna go with us?
Louise – We can go to Chili's. You like Chili's.
Charlotte wonders what they're up to and decides there's only one way to find out.
413 of 697
Charlotte – Huh. Alright. Let me finish getting dressed.
Charlotte goes into the bathroom and puts toothpaste on her toothbrush. She looks in the mirror and all
of a sudden she get's the notion to run her right pointer finger over her front gums very softly. As soon
as she does her gums begin to bleed and the words “May the force be with you” come to her.
Charlotte – Oh my God.
Liz runs to the bathroom
Louise, Liz, Tom – What happened?
Charlotte puts down the brush and rinses her mouth out once. The bleeding stops instantly.
Liz – What happened honey?
Charlotte – You're not gonna believe this.
Liz steps back and looks at Louise.
Liz – Oh I bet I will. Try me?
Charlotte – That has got to be the weirdest thing I've ever seen. I was about to start brushing my teeth
and for some reason I got the strangest notion to lightly rub my finger across my gums like this.
Liz – Right.
Charlotte – I barely touched them but the second I did that my gums above every tooth began to bleed
at the exact same time the words “may the force be with you” came to my mind. Is that not the
strangest thing?
Charlotte begins to laugh.
Charlotte – It's not like I'm a big Star Wars fan at all.
Liz pokes her head into the bathroom.
Liz – I believe you. I think the force is with you.
414 of 697
Charlotte – As long as it's a good force.
Liz – Oh it is.
Louise shouts from living room where she is seated and seems to be glued.
Louise – I think you just need to go see a dentist.
Liz laughs.
Charlotte – It's never done that before. My gums hardly ever bleed even when I brush them.
Tom – You're weird sis.
Louise – That's an understatement.
Liz, Tom and Louise laugh.
Charlotte – Yeah I know.
Louise – Hurry up in there, I'm hungry.
Liz – Me too.
Charlotte – I'm hurrying.
Scene -
- 45 minutes later – Chili's Northlake – Charlotte, Louise, Liz
Charlotte – I don't feel right going out to eat without the boys.
Louise – They're alright. We can bring them something back.
Charlotte – They're sitting there bored. They haven't had much to do lately.
Liz – How old are Arf and Ruffy now?
Charlotte – Arf's about 4 and Ruffy's about 3.
Liz – They sure are cute. Is Arf still acting up.
415 of 697
Louise – Yes, Arf's still acting up.
Liz – What do you think is wrong with him Charlie?
Charlotte – Inbreeding. He acted strange when I went to get him from the woman I got him from.
Liz – Was she a breeder?
Charlotte – I'm not sure. She said she had the father and mother but the father wasn't there.
Arf was laying off by himself. None of his brothers and sisters would have anything to do with him.
Liz – Oh.
Charlotte – The woman tried to talk me into taking another one but I decided I wanted him. I think she
knew something was wrong with him. Apparently it's neurological.
Liz – But you wanted him anyway?
Charlotte – Yeah. I thought maybe I could help him. I'm glad I did.
Louise and Liz – He would have probably been put to sleep by now.
Charlotte – Most likely. He's a really good dog. He just has problems. It's like he sees ghosts or
something. I think sometimes it scares him. It's like he's tortured. But he really loves me even though
some times he doesn't act like it and that's what matters. He loves Ruffy too.
Liz – Huh. Did you hear that Louise?
Louise – Yes, I heard it Liz. Did you hear it?
Liz – Oh, I guess we better decide what we want.
Charlotte – Do you know what you want Charlie?
Louise – I think I'm gonna get a salad.
Liz – How bout you honey? Do you know what you want?
416 of 697
Charlotte closes the menu.
Charlotte – I think I'll get a burger. What are you going to get?
Liz – Me, I'm still looking.
Louise – You should get a salad.
Charlotte – Those salads have more calories than you think.
Liz – That's true.
Louise – You're probably right but they're better for you than a burger. What are you gonna have Liz?
Liz – I'm still looking.
Liz and Louise are quiet for a while. The waitress comes to take our order.
Liz – It looks like it's gonna be a nice day. What are you gonna do today Louise?
Louise – I was thinking about maybe going to a movie. You wanna go?
Liz – What movie do you wanna see?
Louise – I don't know yet. We can look and see what's playing.
Liz – I haven't been keeping up with the movies lately.
Liz – Do you have any plans today Charlie?
Charlotte – Not yet.
Charlotte fades in and out listening to them talk and thinking. Louise and Liz continue talking small
talk.
Liz – You're being awfully quiet over there.
Louise – She's always quiet Liz.
417 of 697
Liz – You still shy Charlie?
Charlotte – Sometimes.
Liz – You don't go out much do you?
Charlotte – No. Not really.
Liz – Why don't you go out more?
Charlotte – I don't know. I like staying at home with Arf and Ruffy.
Louise – I hope you find someone who likes dogs.
Liz – She will. Won't you Charlie?
Charlotte – Let's put it this way. I wouldn't have anything to do with anyone who doesn't like dogs and
animals in general.
Liz – Is there anything else you're looking for in a guy? What kind of guy do you like?
Charlotte – I don't know. That's hard to say since every guy I've gone out with is so different.
Louise – That's true.
Charlotte – I've dated a gay guy, a muslim....
Liz – A muslim. You're kidding me?
Charlotte – Nope. He was a real loser. He only wanted to marry a muslim girl but he wanted to date
American girls and lead them on. I imagine he still lives with his mom and dad to this day. He claims
they live with him but the truth is he lives with them. His brother's a jerk too. He had two brothers but
one was killed in Turkey.
Liz – Killed? What happened?
Charlotte – I'm not sure. The Turkish authorities supposedly said he committed suicide by jumping off
a building. Tash said he thought maybe he was pushed.
418 of 697
Liz – Who do you think would have done that?
Charlotte – There's no telling. He could have been involved in drugs or it could have been payback for
what he did to a construction company a few years back.
Liz – What did he do?
Charlotte – He and Tash were opening a restaurant in Buckhead called “Pronto”
Liz – Pronto?
Charlotte – Yeah. Northern Italian. They always tried to pass themselves off as Italians. They were
obviously secretly ashamed of being Turkish. Tash could have passed for Italian. I don't know about his
brother. Either way they used the construction company to build out the space and when they finished
the work Tash's brother gave them a bad check for around $100,000.00. I think he was hoping the
restaurant would be a huge success and he would be able to make the check good. It also had a bar.
This was back when the Peachtree Cafe and Carlos McGee's were really hopping. Nevertheless, the
restaurant couldn't have been a bigger flop. They had it filled with all of their Turkish friends. When
you walked in they would all stare like you were from another planet. The Turkish woman would look
at the American woman like they wanted to set them on fire. Other than that I can't put my finger on
exactly what it was but when I went in there I got an overwhelmingly eeky feeling. I couldn't stay more
than five minutes before I had to leave. And I never went back.
Liz – Even though you were dating one of the owners.
Charlotte – Yeah. I just couldn't go back.
Louise – Now Charlotte Tash was a nice boy.
Charlotte – Uh hu. That's what you think mother. I think I know Tash a little better than you.
Louise – OK, Charlotte. Whatever you say.
Charlotte – When are you going to get re-married Liz? It's been a long time...
Liz and Louise laugh.
Louise – There's no man out there who will put up with Liz.
Liz – That's probably true.
419 of 697
Charlotte – I hear Frank Hall might become available soon.
Liz – Really.
Louise – Oh Charlotte.
Charlotte – You never know. Instead of dating Becky maybe he should hook up with Liz.
Louise – Liz wouldn't like Frank Hall.
Charlotte – Sure she would. They would make a good pair.
Liz – Frank Hall's a snake.
Charlotte – Oh that's right. I forgot.
Liz – Why do you say that Louise?
Louise – I'll tell you later.
Food arrives.
Louise – Oh that looks good. You should have gotten a salad Charlotte.
Liz – Her's looks good too.
Charlotte – You should have gotten a burger Louise.
Liz – I'm surprised you eat meat.
Charlotte – I am too. I guess it's just a habit since I was raised that way, old habits die hard.
Liz – As long as it's not dog.
Charlotte – Oh my God. Anyone who eats dog should be burned at the stake. Eating man's best friend.
Louise – Some do.
420 of 697
Liz – That's right.
Charlotte – You wouldn't catch me dead eating a dog. I don't care if I'm dying and that's the only thing
around.
Liz – You wouldn't eat your dogs?
Liz is just kidding.
Charlotte – Hell No. If we only had a little food to survive on it would be split three ways. There's no
way I would let them die while I sat there stuffing my face. What would be the point of living after
that? Knowing you let your dogs who loved you die a horrible death because you were to greedy to
share what food you had. I can't imagine.
Liz – I think I'm with you on that. How about you Louise?
Louise – I don't know. I think I would eat the dog.
Liz laughs.
Charlotte – I'm sure you would.
Louise- If you had lived through the times I've lived through Charlotte.
Charlotte – That's right y'all grew up during the depression didn't you?
Louise and Liz think.
Louise – I don't know about that. I think the depression came before we were born.
Charlotte – I don't think so. You were born in 1931 and the depression went through the thirties.
Liz – I think Charlotte may be right. I'm not positive though.
Louise – I know our mother and daddy did.
Liz – They sure did. Daddy had it hard.
Charlotte – That's what it would be then. Your father must have seriously filled your head with
421 of 697
something that made you the way you are and so afraid of running out of money.
Liz – Going hungry.
Louise – That along with your dad making me.....
Louise and Liz look at each other strangely.
Liz – Remember Louise, we were so poor we usually didn't even have a pair of shoes.
Louise – That's right. When he would get some money he would have us go on the front porch and put
our feet down on a piece of paper and he would draw an outline around our feet to take to town to buy
us shoes.
Liz – That's right. That was a special treat for us. Some times he would come back with candy and we
would think we were rich.
They laugh.
Louise – Momma and daddy had a very hard time keeping the farm going. Some years there would be
too much rain and other years there wouldn't be enough. When the crops didn't come in daddy would
get so mad he would go out to the barn and beat the horses.
Charlotte – OH MY GOD! STOP, I DON'T WANT TO HEAR IT! SERIOUSLY!
Liz stares forward thinking but not saying much.
Charlotte – I'm sorry. I know he was your father but that man I think was seriously evil.
Louise – Well, you know.
Charlotte – There's no well about it. To take it out on the poor horses. The one's who do most of the
work for him and get next to nothing in return. There is no excuse for that. No excuse at all. Well, he's
most likely burning in hell now.
That brought Liz back but she still doesn't say much which is surprising since she always had fond
things to say about him and supposedly she was his favorite girl.
Louise – Don't think your dad's father was much better. He was a clansman.
422 of 697
Liz – Mr. McGahee?
Louise – That's right. I'll never forget the day I opened the closet door and saw that clansman outfit.
It almost scared me to death.
Charlotte – Was you father a part of the clan?
Louise – No. I don't think the clan was in Ocilla much. The blacks were needed to work the farms.
Liz – You remember Louise when we would go out to the watermelon and cotton fields and help the
blacks pull the watermelons and pick the cotton.
Charlotte – Did your dad pay them?
Louise – Of course he paid them. They got paid by the pound for the cotton they picked.
Liz – You remember they use to put water in the cotton when daddy wasn't looking to make it weight
more? Did he ever find out?
Louise – I don't remember. I doubt it.
Charlotte – They really did that?
Liz and Louise – They sure did. Our daddy gave them jobs and treated them real well and that's the
way they did him.
Charlotte – Yeah, but how much was he paying them? If it was next to nothing? Look at the way he
treated the horses.
Liz – OK, we better change the subject.
Louise – Yes, let's do that.
Liz – I wish there was someone I knew you may like.
Louise – She's too picky Liz.
Liz – She's particular. Aren't you?
423 of 697
Charlotte nods yes.
Charlotte – You have to be now days. You never know. But what the hell, I use to think I was good at
judging character. I don't know about that now.
Liz – I know. I use to think I was good at picking men too.
Louise – Oh Lord Liz. Some of the men you picked...
Liz laughs.
Liz – Let's not go there.
Louise – Alright. I think Gene Doyle is a pretty good catch. Don't y'all.
Liz – Gene is a good guy.
Louise – Gene Doyle is a good guy and he provided well for us. I don't know how I could have done it
without Mr. Doyle. That old Charles.
Liz looks at Louise.
Louise – Well we won't go into that.
Charlotte – Thank you.
Louise – But don't you think Gene is a good man Charlotte?
Charlotte – He's alright. He could have been worse.
Louise – He sure could have. He could have been Charles McGahee.
Liz – Or Ken Leidel.
Louise – Oh God Liz, I think you're the only person in the world who would have married Ken Leidel.
All laugh.
Charlotte – What ever happened to him?
424 of 697
Liz – Ken Leidel?
Charlotte – Yeah. I never hear you talk about him?
Liz – I'm not sure.
Louise – Don't get Liz started on Ken Leidel Charlotte. The next thing you know she might be looking
him up.
Liz and Louise laugh.
Liz – Oh, by the way that reminds me of an old movie I saw the other night, I think it was night before
last. It had that actress in it......what was her name..........?
Louise – I don't know Liz you'll have to give me a clue?
Liz – You know the famous blonde. She was in a bunch of movies like Diamonds Are A Girl's Best
Friend.
Louise – Liz, are you talking about Marilyn Monroe?
Liz – That's it. I don't know why I couldn't get her name to come up. That was a funny movie.
Louise – What was the name of it?
Liz – I can't even remember now......Huh.....I can't remember. I'm not good at remembering names of
movies. I never have been. Didn't she end up dying of an overdose of something?
Louise – Yes, a drug overdose.
Liz – Did they ever figure out if she did it or if there was fowl play?
Louise – I don't know. Last I heard they were thinking ole John Kennedy or his brother
Liz – Bobby?
Louise – I think he may have done it.
425 of 697
Liz – You know, I wouldn't be surprised. Weren't they both lawyers before going into politics?
Louise - I'm not sure. They may have been Liz.
Liz – Huh. I sure would like to know who killed her.
Louise – I would too. Someone should look into that.
All think a few moments.
Charlotte – I think I know who killed her.
Liz – Who is that? Who do you think killed Marilyn Charlie?
Louise – This should be interesting.
Liz – Shuuuuu
Louise - Let's hear it. Who?
Charlotte waits.
Louise – Oh she doesn't know.
Charlotte – It was her mother. She poisoned her.
Louise lets out a sound of fear.
Liz – OK, I'm not gonna sit here and listen to this.
Charlotte starts laughing.
Charlotte – It was just a joke. What's the matter?
Louise – She's not joking.
Liz – Are you really joking?
Charlotte nods maybe while still laughing.
426 of 697
Liz – I think she was joking.
Louise – Was her mother still alive when she died?
Liz – If so I think she was in an asylum unless they let her go or she left.
Louise – I think I'm done. How about you Liz?
Liz – Yes I guess I am too.
Louise – Are you done Charlotte?
Charlotte – Yep, that should just about do it, I think.
Louise – So what do y'all want to do now?
Charlotte – I need to go home and sleep.
Louise – Yes you do.
Scene -
-few minutes later – Louise's car in front of Charlotte and Tom's house – Louise, Charlotte
Charlotte is getting out.
Louise – Why don't you come over to my house? You might be able to sleep better over there.
Charlotte – I don't want to go to your house. I can sleep just as good over here.
Louise – Alright. I'll talk to you later.
Charlotte – OK......Hold on.
Louise – What honey.
Charlotte – I want you to think really hard and try to remember if by any chance your father ever
molested or raped you when you were a child. You need to think really hard.
Louise – No honey. Nothing like that ever happened. Now maybe one of my brothers but........
427 of 697
Louise looks like she may have had her memory triggered but says nothing.
Louise – OK honey. I'm going to get some sleep when I get home too.
Charlotte – OK. Bye.
Louise – Bye.
Scene -
- later that evening around 9PM – Charlotte and Tom's house – Charlotte, Arf, Ruffy,
Charlotte is back home sitting on the sofa . Arf and Ruffy are eating. Charlotte picks up the phone and
dials a number she has memorized.
Karen – Hello
Charlotte – Hi is Rich there?
Karen – Rich doesn't live here anymore.
Charlotte – OK, This is a friend of his. I really need to talk to him. Do you know if he's still living in
Atlanta?
Karen – No, he lives in Miami now.
Charlotte – Oh, OK. Well I'll try to look him up down there. Thanks.
Karen – You're welcome.
Charlotte – Bye.
Karen – Bye.
Charlotte walks back to Tom's room.
Charlotte – You were right. Rich lives in Florida.
Tom jumps up.
428 of 697
Tom – He does? Where about in Florida?
Charlotte – Miami............. I wonder where Charles went fishing in Florida.
Tom – I wonder why he moved to Florida.
Charlotte – He probably got a job there.
Tom – That's where Aunt Mildred and Uncle Frank live.
Charlotte – Yeah, I know.
Charlotte goes back to the sofa. She picks up the phone and calls information assistance.
Charlotte – Yes, do you have a listing for a Richard Probert in the Miami area?
Operator – Hold for the number.
Charlotte writes down the number.
Scene -
- a couple of minutes – Charlotte and Tom's house – Charlotte, Arf, Ruffy
Charlotte picks up the phone, dials Rich's number and gets his message machine.
Rich- Hi, this is Rich, I'm not here so leave me a message and I'll call you back.
Charlotte – Rich this is Charlotte. Would you mind giving me a call please. There's something really
important I need to talk to you about.
Charlotte puts the phone receiver down and continues trying to figure out some of the mess in her head
including what Charles is doing in Florida and whether or not Rich may be in danger. She senses
something's not right and she needs to go to Florida but she doesn't want to have to drive to Miami
especially not knowing how Rich will react. She thinks that she should go to Florida and wait and see
what happens and maybe she can get more information on Charles's whereabouts. She knows
something's not right that goes way back and it's a tangled mess that has to be unraveled. She senses
there is a major secret being kept involving her. She decides to go to Florida any way.
Scene -
- next morning – Charlotte's car – Charlotte, Arf, Ruffy
Charlotte is driving down 75 South headed towards Florida. The divinely inspired Jesus Jones' song
429 of 697
Right Here Right Now keeps coming on the radio every hour or so. Somewhere approximately an hour
and a half to two hours south of Atlanta on 75 in the middle of no where with nothing visible from the
highway except pine trees, all of a sudden out of practically nowhere a convoy of white limousines
drive past Charlotte and the boys in the left hand lane. Then, one at a time all promptly cut over to the
right hand lane in front of Charlotte right before they approach an exit where all the limos exit.
Charlotte is disoriented however senses she should get off the interstate and follow behind the last limo
to see where they go. They turn to the right and drive down the two lane road for about half a mile to a
mile before turning left into the parking lot of a very large commercial building, but not a highrise. The
limos stop and one at a time people (mostly males) dressed in business attire get out of the limos and all
walk in a line into the building. Charlotte waits to see who gets out of the limo in front of her. She sits
directly behind it but at a distance. When the limo in front of her pulls up to unload it's passengers a
man who looks like Vice President Dan Quayle gets out of the right, turns and looks at Charlotte and
with a very nice smiles nods one nod down and then back up. She continues to watch for just a little
longer as the passengers get out of the car and continue in a line toward the building without once
turning to look at her or speaking to each other. After a minute or so she puts the car in reverse and
backs out of the entrance to the building and back onto the road she came in on and then back onto
interstate 75 headed south to Florida. She realizes her mind could be totally playing tricks on her so she
continues on trying to figure it out as she goes.
Scene -
- several hours later – pay phone at gas station – Gainesville, FL.- Charlotte, Arf, Ruffy
Charlotte has just pulled up to a gas station pay phone. Arf and Ruffy are in the car. She makes a call
after checking the phone book attached to the pay phone. Rich's mother, Barbara Probert answers the
phone.
Barbara – Hello
Charlotte – Hello. Is Richard there please?
Barbara – Who?
Barbara asks who like she could not possibly figure out who Richard is.
Charlotte – Richard
Barbara – There is no one named Richard who lives here.
Charlotte realizes by the way Barbara's speaking that she's trying to act like she doesn't know a Richard
at all so she decides to play along with the bullshit to see why Barbara doesn't mention she has a son
named Richard like anyone else would. She comes up with...........
430 of 697
Charlotte - There has to be. I was told to meet him there.
Barbara – I don't know what you're talking about. There is no one named Richard who lives here.
Charlotte realizes Barbara is playing hard ball so she figures she will send the 8 ball back so to speak.
Charlotte – How can you not know him? He's your son.
Barbara comes unglued on that one and begins to talk to someone in the background.
Barbara – I don't know who you are or what you're talking about.
Charlotte – You have a son named Richard and I was told he would be there.
Charlotte doesn't really believe Richard is there but just in case he is she wants Barbara to at least tell
the truth or give some indication she is Richard's mother as Charlotte knows she is and feels if Richard
is in danger from her family he should at least know it so she continues trying to crack Barbara's lie.
Barbara – Is this a treasure hunt?
Charlotte – No, this is not a treasure hunt.
Barbara lets out a hysterical sound and hangs up. Charlotte at least was able to figure out Barbara
obviously is Rich's mother and the kind who teaches her son to suspect all woman are gold diggers.
Barbara's comment did aid in confusing Charlotte even more and made her feel she should go to his
parent's house to see if she can get a better idea of what was going on. At least Barbara would then
know who she was talking to.
Charlotte goes into the gas station and buys a map to the Probert's house.
Scene -
- about an hour later – Charlotte's car – Charlotte, Arf, Ruffy
As soon as Charlotte turns onto the street the Proberts live on in Gainesville she sees a young man and
young woman who look to be in their late 20's to early 30's riding bicycles. The two see Charlotte and
smile at her as if they know her and almost as if they were expecting her to be there at that exact time.
Charlotte finds the Proberts' house and pulls up in the driveway. She gets out and goes to the door and
rings the door bell. She waits but no one answers. She rings again but still no one answers. She starts to
walk back to her car. Before she gets in her car a man walks slowly out the carport door. Charlotte turns
and sees him. He is who she believes is Walter Probert, Rich's father. He is very soft spoken and
remains very calm for the most part.
431 of 697
Walter – Hi, can I help you?
Charlotte – Hi, I'm looking for Richard.
Walter – Who?
Charlotte – Richard. You know, your son.
Walter – I don't know who you're talking about.
Charlotte – You're telling me you don't know your own son?
Walter – I don't know what you're talking about.
Charlotte – I don't understand.
Walter – Why do you think I have a son named Richard?
Charlotte – I know you do.
Walter – How do you know?
Charlotte – Well, you're Walter Probert aren't you?
Walter – Yes.
Charlotte – And your wife's name is Barbara. Right?
Walter – Right.
Charlotte – And you're an ethics law professor at the University of Florida?
Walter – That's right.
Charlotte – And your wife is a psychiatrist or psychologist or something having to do with psychology?
Walter – Correct.
432 of 697
Charlotte – And we are in Gainesville, Florida?
Walter – Yes.
Charlotte – OK.. Then you are Richard's father.
Charlotte is still smiling as Walter has been trying to keep a straight but friendly face. Charlotte almost
starts laughing at Walter's next comeback.
Walter – Not necessarily.
Charlotte – Oh please. You're telling me there's another Walter and Barbara Probert in Gainesville who
just happen to also be an ethics law professor and psychologist or something?
Walter cracks a smile. Charlotte knows the smile is his admission.
Walter – I don't know. There may be.
Charlotte – Oh no. That would be impossible.
Walter – Impossible?
Charlotte – Highly unlikely.
Walter – That's better.
Walter grins and walks closer to Charlotte's car and looks in at Arf and Ruffy who are in the back seat.
Ruffy is sitting on the perch behind the back seat keeping his eyes on Walter. Walter smiles at Ruffy.
Charlotte – So you are his father, aren't you?
Walter answers affirmative with his eyes.
Walter – How do you know about us?
Charlotte – Richard told me.
Walter – So you were suppose to meet him here?
433 of 697
Charlotte realizes she can't give him a correct answer yet so she'll play stupid and be vague.
Charlotte – I think so. I thought so.
Walter – Why?
Charlotte – That's what I was told.
Walter – No. I mean why were you suppose to meet him here?
Charlotte – I can't tell you.
Walter – Why can't you tell me?
Charlotte – I just can't.
Walter realizes he's getting a taste of his own medicine.
Walter – Oh. Well what's your name?
Charlotte – Charlotte McGahee
Walter – Charlotte McG what?
Charlotte – McGahee.
Walter – How do you spell that?
Charlotte – M-c-g-a-h-e-e
Walter – Mc, little c, big g..
Charlotte – Right
Walter – What's the rest?
Charlotte – a -h- e-eWalter – OK. Again. M, little c.
434 of 697
Charlotte – McGahee, M, little c, big G, a h, e, e
Walter – Do you pronounce it McGayhee or McGahee?
Charlotte – Either way. You've never heard my name before?
Walter – Uh..uh...no?
Charlotte – Huh, that's odd. And you've never seen it on a piece of paper that's come across your desk?
Walter – No, I don't think so.
Charlotte looks puzzled and thinks a moment.
Charlotte – You will. Trust me. You will.
Walter – When will I receive it?
Charlotte – I don't know. It could be years.
Walter – Years? Great. It will probably be years.
Charlotte – Not necessarily.
Walter – I bet it will. Well I guess I'll just have to wait years to find out what's going on with my son.
Charlotte – Maybe not.
Walter – So why is it Richard in particular you have to talk to?
Charlotte – I can't say without giving it away. He's the only one I can talk to about it.
Walter – Can't you just give me an idea.
Charlotte – I would if I could but you're not suppose to know.
Walter – How do you know. Maybe I am.
435 of 697
Charlotte – Because you would already know if you were suppose to.
Walter – Is is about......
Charlotte – I'm not telling you.
Walter – Oh come on. Just a little hint and then maybe I will give you more information.
Charlotte – I can't give you a hint without giving it away.
Walter walks even closer to the car and looks in the passengers side back seat window. Ruffy and Arf
start barking and going nuts pawing at the window. Walter is looking in at the dogs. Charlotte lets them
bark a few seconds while Walter looks at them.
Walter (to Arf and Ruffy) – OK, OK, I see you.
Charlotte – If you take a couple of steps back they'll stop.
Walter takes two steps back away from the car and Arf and Ruffy immediately stop barking and pawing
and resume their positions on their seats. Walter looks pleasantly surprised.
Walter – Who told you Richard would be here?
Charlotte knows she's going to have to dance around this one with a tricky answer.
Charlotte – I don't know. I think maybe Richard did?
Walter – Richard told you that? Are you sure?
Charlotte – I can't remember for sure. Maybe not.
Walter – Do you work?
Charlotte – Yes.
Walter – Can you tell me who you work for?
Charlotte – Yes. I work for George Bush. President of the United States of America.
436 of 697
There is a bit of silence. Charlotte can't believe that just came out of her mouth.
Walter – Huh. So. Now you really have me wondering.
Charlotte – I'm sorry. That's all I can tell you.
Walter – There's got to be something else you can tell me?
Charlotte – Even if I could, you wouldn't believe me.
Walter – Try me.
Charlotte – Trust me. You won't believe me.
Walter – You might be surprised.
Charlotte – Richard is the only person I'm suppose to talk to.
Walter – Does he, Richard know what it's about?
Charlotte – I'm not sure. He may. He's very smart.
Walter – Yes, he is.
Charlotte – But he doesn't understand much about psychology. He should have listened to his mother
more.
Walter almost laughs as if he wished Barbara could have heard that. Charlotte thinks harder.
Walter – I think I've heard his mother say the same thing a time or two.
Charlotte – I bet.
Walter – OK, I'll believe you. Just tell me.
Charlotte – No you won't.
Walter – How can you be so sure I won't.
437 of 697
Charlotte – Think about it. If I were willing to just come right out and tell you, would you believe me?
Walter thinks a second.
Walter – Hummm. Probably not.
Charlotte – OK. There you go.
Walter – But it would depend...OK....probably not.
Charlotte – I better go.
Walter – So what's next?
Charlotte – What do you mean?
Walter – Are you going to see Rich?
Charlotte – Probably.
Walter – Do you know where he is?
Charlotte – I think he lives in Miami.
Walter doesn't say anything but his eyes give him away.
Charlotte – Is that right?
Walter gives a nod yes while he's still trying to figure out what's going on.
Charlotte – If you talk to Richard before I do will you give him a message?
Walter – What would that be?
Charlotte – Will you let him know I said. “while he has a brain, I have a computer”.
Walter – He has a brain and you have a computer. Ah, OK, I'll tell him.
Charlotte – Thanks, bye.
438 of 697
Walter – Bye.
Charlotte gets in the car and drives away knowing it can't get any weirder than that. Or at least thinking
it.
Scene -
- a few minutes later. - 75 south – Charlotte's car – Charlotte, Arf, Ruffy
Charlotte is driving down the highway going south talking to Arf and Ruffy who are growling at each
other. She looks and feels hypnotized. She drives a few exits down where she gets off and gets back on
75 going North realizing she wasn't meant to go to Miami. Within a few minutes she begins to get a
vision in her mind of a funeral. She sees the black hearse with men in black walking on both sides of
the vehicle and crowds of people behind concrete road barricades standing and watching as the vehicle
passes by. She sees some of the men beside the car close up right before the view of the black hearse
gets closer to the window as if she's going to see inside the hearse to see who's in it then all of a sudden
it's over. Needless to say that pretty much gets Charlotte a little shaken up but she tries her best to hold
it together and tries not to ponder over who's funeral she just saw. Within a short time the words “that
was your funeral” come into her mind. She then realizes she needs to pull the car over. She keeps
driving anxious to get to an exit before she passes out. She begins to think about the possibilities and
wonders if that was a sign from God that she is about to be killed. She tries her best to calm down by
turning up the radio in order to try to put her mind on music when the number one hit song at the time
comes on. As she listens to the song she begins to think again about the funeral scene and thinking
hardly anyone even knows who she is. She then begins to realize who's funeral that was she had just
seen in her mind. She realized to draw that large and emotional crowd it had to be someone very
unusual. She then began to think the funeral scene couldn't have had anything to do with her but still
she wonders why she was meant to see it. Charlotte finally gets to an exit where she gets off and
rationalizes the facts that she is not a movie star so it couldn't have been her funeral. That helps her
calm down before getting back on to 75 north but not for long. Within a little while after trying to
figure out who's funeral it could have been it comes to her. It was Marilyn Monroe's funeral and
having always remembered what happened under hypnosis the year before she begins to get a little
freaked out again. OK, a lot freaked out but she continues driving. About two hours later and after
making a couple of turns onto at least one different highway she gets off at an exit and sees a Wendy's.
She is in Live Oaks, Florida. She goes to the drive -thru window. She orders food for the three of them
and a soda and water. She feeds Arf and Ruffy by hand as she eats. After eating she let's Arf and Ruffy
get out of the car to wee wee. Charlotte goes inside to use the restroom. She returns to the car and
proceeds to drive through the small town. She spots what appears to be a small church with a little
white sign containing the name and address of the church. It was a Church with a small grassy area in
front between the church and the street. The lights are on and a service is under way . Charlotte finds a
parking space available on the side of the church not far from the door. She turns the car off and tells
Arf and Ruffy she will be right back.
Charlotte – I'll be right back boys. Guard the castle.
439 of 697
Charlotte proceeds into the church and is surprised to see how much larger it is on the inside than it
looks on the outside. The church pews are almost full. She sits down on one of the pews to the right.
She wonders what is happening to her and why she was led there. The preacher is preaching. At the end
of his preaching session he starts asking anyone who is having trouble in their life to come forward and
they would try to offer help. He keeps on with his pleads for anyone who is troubled to come forward.
He looks at Charlotte probably knowing she is a new face. She decides to go on up to the front. The
preacher greets her when she gets to the front.
Preacher – Hello. I don't believe you've ever been here before, have you?
Charlotte – No.
Preacher – Well good. I'm glad you decided to join us. I am Pastor _________ and what is your name?
Charlotte – Charlotte McGahee
Preacher – Charlotte McGahee. That's a pretty name.
Charlotte – Thank you.
Preacher – You look like you have something on your mind. Would you like to tell our congregation
about it and maybe we can help you?
Charlotte – OK.
Preacher directs Charlotte towards the microphone and she reluctantly moves to it.
Preacher – Go ahead, don't be shy.
Charlotte – Hello.
Congregation – Hello, hi, good evening, hello, hello
Charlotte – Well I don't know what to say, really.
Preacher – Just be yourself and tell us what's going wrong in your life.
Charlotte – OK......OK.....Well........OK....I uh....I have a friend named Marianne.
Preacher – What's Marianne's last name?
440 of 697
Charlotte – Sheely.
Preacher – Sheely. OK, Go ahead.
Charlotte – Ummmm, and Marianne, who I've known a long time, we go back as far as elementary
school which is over twenty years ago. I guess um..let's see...about...yeah about exactly twenty years
ago.
Preacher – Go ahead.
Charlotte – Marianne recently married a guy named Lee. Lee Carr. They dated for about seven years
before he finally asked her to marry him..
Preacher quietly directs one of his deacons to write down the names she is saying.
Preacher – So what does this have to do with what's going on in your life Charlotte?
Charlotte – Well I've been trying to figure out if Marianne's really a friend of mine or not. I'll have to
admit I don't like her husband that much.
The congregation starts to chuckle a little.
Charlotte – Let's just say Lee's not that nice and he's very pretentious.
Someone from the congregation – Oh no. That's not very good.
Charlotte – Yeah, I know. I won't go into all of that but I've been trying to figure out what happened
with Marianne. As soon as she met Lee she started acting like him...She just...
Someone from congregation – Are you married?
Charlotte – No, I'm not.
Someone from congregation – You want to be married don't you honey?
Charlotte – Well, I guess I do.
Someone from congregation – You do. It's OK to admit it.
441 of 697
Charlotte – Oh I know. It's just I have someone I've liked a lot for the past...let's see, um it's
ninety....nineteen.....well let's just say a long time.
Preacher – OK, I think I know where this is going. That's enough.
Someone from congregation – Go on, we want to know more.
Charlotte – But the problem is, I've been thinking lately that maybe he doesn't like me. I think maybe
he liked Marianne the whole time. And I think Lee and the guy I liked wanted to trade Marianne and
me.
The congregation starts to chuckle more. A few of the men are laughing. Charlotte is starting to chuckle
a little too as she begins to realize where she is and doesn't have a clue why she's saying what's she's
saying or why she's saying it there. She wants to leave but she senses the pastor is an evil man and is
afraid to go.
Someone from congregation – Uh oh. Don't tell us you're into that?
Everybody laughs including Charlotte.
Charlotte – No. I wasn't, but I think maybe Lee was. But I don't know for sure.
Someone from congregation – Go on.
Charlotte – I'm a one woman man.
They laugh more.
Charlotte – I mean a one man woman. That's for sure, believe me. Jess I've been in like with the same
guy for almost ten years now and I can't get over him.
Someone from congregation – Does he love you honey?
Charlotte – Does he love me?
Someone from congregation – Yes.
Charlotte – I don't know. I don't think so..
442 of 697
Someone from congregation – You would know if he does.
Charlotte – I think maybe he loves Marianne.
Someone from congregation – Marianne's already married.
Charlotte – Yeah, that's what's so funny about it. What if Rich loves Marianne but Marianne loves Lee
and I well, love Rich.
Charlotte has a hard time saying love when talking about Rich.
Someone from congregation – Marianne needs to stay with her husband and that guy you like is an
idiot.
Someone from congregation – If Marianne is a good friend of yours she should stay away from the man
you love. She already has a husband.
Charlotte – I agree, but Marianne. You should see her. She's so beautiful.
Someone from congregation – You are too honey.
Someone from congregation – Yeah, I would take her over my cow Claurice any day.
Congregation laughs.
Someone from congregation – What's Marianne's personality like? I bet she..
Charlotte – She has a pretty good personality. She smiles and laughs a lot. But she can be...she can
really be...
Someone from congregation – A bitch. She sounds like a bitch to me.
Someone from congregation – Yeah.
Preacher – OK. Let's not talk like that in the house of the Lord.
Someone from congregation – That's not a bad word pastor. Have you heard how the kids talk now?
Preacher – I don't care. We're not talking like that in here.
443 of 697
Charlotte – Marianne.
Preacher – That's enough. I don't want to hear anymore about Marianne.
Someone from congregation – Wait a minute. Maybe we do.
Preacher – I don't care. I have the final say of what happens in this Church and I say that's enough.
Someone from congregation – But you said we were going to try to help her.
Someone from congregation – Yeah. You did.
Preacher – Y'all need to leave. Everybody just go home, the service is over.. You stay here. Make sure
she doesn't leave.
The preacher and a few of the congregation members start arguing.
Someone from congregation – The hell I will. You have no right telling us to leave.
Preacher – I most definitely do.
Someone from congregation – We'll see about that.
Preacher – Call the sheriff and tell him to get some of his guys here right away.
Someone from congregation – You're going to have me arrested. For what? Trying to help someone
who came to this Church in need of help.
Preacher – Get out of here.
Someone from congregation – So you're calling the police on her.
Preacher – You're damn right I am and if you don't watch it I'll have them arrest you too while they're at
it.
Someone from congregation – Now why don't we all just calm down and remember where we are.
Someone from congregation – Yeah, we'll see about that. You just try it.
444 of 697
The congregation member turns and walks towards the front door.
Preacher – I thought that would send you on your way. You don't want anymore trouble for yourself do
you?
Someone from congregation – What did you say? Are you threatening me?
Preacher – Not at all. I don't need to make threats to anyone.
Someone from congregation – We'll see who's going to pay for this.
Preacher – Yeah, tell it to me walkin.
Someone from congregation – I'm not leaving. I was only gonna step outside to wait for the police.
Preacher – Call the sheriff back and tell him to have his guys come through the back door and tell them
not to talk to anyone but me.
Someone from congregation – OK. I think we all have gotten carried away here and we need not forget
about the fact this girl needs help.
Preacher – She sure does and I'm going to make sure she gets it.
Someone from congregation – How do you plan to do that by calling the police on her? What are you
planning to tell them? She didn't do anything wrong?
Preacher – Oh yes she did and she knows it, don't you?
Charlotte is in shock and just stands watching.
Preacher – You have done something wrong haven't you?
Charlotte nods yes even though she doesn't know what the preacher is talking about.
Preacher – See, I told you.
Someone from congregation – Oh that's a bunch of bologna. She didn't do anything wrong. You are the
one who asked her up here in the first place.
445 of 697
Preacher – I never asked her to come up here. I've never even seen her before in my life.
Someone from congregation – Don't avoid the truth with me. You know what I'm talking about.
Preacher – No, I'm afraid I don't
A couple of policemen walk in. There is a lot of commotion still going on and everybody tries to talk to
them at once.
Preacher – Well I don't think I've ever been more happy to see you guys in all my life.
Policeman – What's going on.
Preacher – Have any of the kind and well meaning member of my congregation filled you in on what
happened?
Policeman – Not really. I couldn't totally understand what they were trying to say.
Someone from congregation – I would like to speak with you about what happened if you don't mind.
Preacher walks over to Charlotte.
Preacher – Well I guess it's just not your lucky day is it young lady?
Policeman – OK, let me talk to the pastor and then I'll hear what you all have to say.
Preacher – Well I don't know what more to tell you than this young lady must be doing drugs given the
way she came into my church and carried on. She clearly is high on something. I just don't know what
and I thought if you take her in and question her you just might be able to find out who and where she
got the drugs from.
Someone from congregation – She doesn't appear to be on drugs to me.
Preacher – Oh really. What do you know about drugs?
Someone from congregation – What? Do you think I was born yesterday? I can recognize someone on
drugs just as well as the next person, including you.
446 of 697
Preacher – I thought I told everybody to go home. This is none of your business.
Policeman – OK, everybody relax so we can get to the bottom of this.
Preacher – I can tell you right now you're not gonna be able to get to the bottom of this right here.
You're gonna have to get her out of here because I don't want anymore of this going on in my church.
Someone from congregation – You are lying and misleading this officer and you know it.
Preacher – Not another word. Get out of this church right now if you can't control yourself and speak to
me with respect in the house of the Lord.
Someone from congregation – That's right. This is the Lord's house, not yours and you will be doing
yourself a favor remembering that.
Preacher – Out! Out of here all of you and you take her with you.
Policeman – Now hold on. This may be your church and that I respect but you need to understand you
can't tell me how to do my job.
Preacher – Well obviously someone needs to otherwise you would already have her in your car and out
of here.
Policeman – Are you finished?
Preacher – Don't think I don't know all about the goings on at the sheriff's department.
Policeman – I doubt you know anything about the sheriff's department and I know you don't know
anything about me.
Preacher – Would you like to make a bet on that? I have a connection and believe me I know a lot more
than what you people want me to know. Hell with what you all have done around here. Good Lord. Can
you imagine if my congregation just happened to get word of it.
Policeman – I don't have a clue what you're talking about and I imagine you're just talking but I'll tell
you what. I will take her with me but first I want you to understand, I'm only doing it for her protection.
Preacher – Good, fine. But you better check her for drugs before you let her go and you can be sure I'm
gonna make certain you do.
Policeman – As I said, I'm gonna take her in for her protection, not yours.
447 of 697
Preacher – That's a good idea because if I see her back around here I'll make sure she doesn't come
back.
Policeman – I don't know what you mean by that but I would suggest you quiet yourself down before I
Someone from congregation – Oh he's just mad because he didn't get the offering plate passed around.
Preacher – Oh what an ass.
Policeman – OK young lady. I don't know what happened here tonight but if you don't mind we need
you to come with us so we can find out. I don't think it will be safe for us to leave you on your own. Do
you understand what I'm saying?
Charlotte – Yes.
Policeman – What is your name?
Someone from congregation – Her name is Charlotte. That's what she told us.
Policeman – I need to have her tell me. Is that your name? Charlotte
Charlotte – Yes.
Preacher – Praise the Lord. Get her outta here.
Someone from congregation – How about that. The policeman is more Godly than our pastor.
Policeman – I don't know about that.
Someone from congregation – You are. Actions speak louder than words, you know.
Policeman – OK, Are you ready?
Charlotte – Yes.
Policeman – You drove yourself here didn't you?
Charlotte – Yes.
448 of 697
Policeman – What kind of car did you drive?
Charlotte – A gray Audi. It's right out here.
Policeman – OK. We'll find it. Don't worry.
Scene workers.
- a few minutes later. - Police station – Charlotte, policeman and several other police
Charlotte and the policeman have just pulled up at the station.
Policeman – OK, here we are.
Charlotte – This is a nice jail. I wish I worked here.
Policeman – Well come on in and maybe we can have you fill out an application.
Charlotte – Oh good.
They walk in the jail house. A few more policemen are walking around. A black female policewoman is
also there.
Policeman – I need you to keep a close eye on her and make sure she's treated right. See if you can't
find an application and get some information on her.
Male clerk – An application?
Policeman – Yeah you know. One of those forms we fill out when we want to know more about one of
our visitors.
Male clerk – Oh, I had no idea we started calling them applications.
Policeman – As sharp as ever. Can you just get one of whatever you want to call it.
Male clerk – Yeah, I can do that but first tell me why she is getting such special treatment.
Policeman – Don't worry about it. You wouldn't understand. Do you have any identification on you
Charlotte?
449 of 697
Charlotte – I have my driver's license but it's in my car.
Policeman – In your car?
Charlotte – Yes. It's in my pocket book.
Policeman – You mean you didn't bring your pocketbook into the church?
Charlotte – No.
Policeman – OK. I'm gonna go make sure everything is being done right over there. You won't try to go
anywhere will you?
Charlotte – No.
Policeman – OK. Keep your eye on her and make sure she's OK.
Male clerk – Yeah. And what am I suppose to do if she tries to leave.
Policeman – Don't let her.
Male clerk walks to the front desk to get an information form. The other policeman walks out the door
they came in. Charlotte watches male clerk. He returns with the form.
Male clerk – I'm suppose to be watching you. Not the other way around.
Charlotte – Oh sorry. There's not much else to look at.
He turns to see the view.
Male clerk – Huh. I guess you're right.
Another policeman walks in.
Policeman 2 – Who's this?
Male clerk – I don't know yet.
450 of 697
Policeman 2 – Ahhhh, One of those.
Male clerk – Go on. I'm busy.
Policeman 2 – Fine. Have fun.
Charlotte – Is that my application?
Male clerk – Do you even know where you are?
Charlotte – Uh hu.
Male clerk – Tell me where you think you are?
Charlotte – Aren't you the police?
Male clerk – Right.
Charlotte – Then we're probably at the police station.
Male clerk – And what are you applying for?
Charlotte – Well I thought maybe I could get a job here.
Male clerk – You? Here? Doing what?
Charlotte – I don't know. There must be something I can do.
Male clerk – We don't hire just anyone you know?
Charlotte looks disappointed.
Male clerk – But I'll see what I can do.
Charlotte – So you will get me a job here?
Male clerk determines they are playing a joke on him and Charlotte is there to help. He shouts out.
Male clerk – OK, very funny. Ha ha. Y'all can come on in now.
451 of 697
No one enters so he tries again.
Male clerk – Ha ha. Very funny.
Charlotte – What's so funny?
Male clerk – You know what. Y'all must think I'm really stupid. Well I'm not and I'm not falling for any
of this.
He walks out of the room to go find out who all is in on the joke. He walks back and forth looking into
the room to make sure Charlotte's still there just in case it's not a joke. Each time he comes back to look
he has grown more and more confused and freaked out
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Male clerk – What's going on here. Why don't you just give it up?
Charlotte – Where did everybody go?
Male clerk ignores her question still not convinced it's not a joke.
Charlotte - Well I guess I'm leaving now..
He walks to the door looking afraid to go in now.
Male clerk – No you're not. You have to stay here until I get to the bottom of this.
Charlotte – OK, but can't you stay here and talk to me?
Male clerk – No, I don't have time right now.
Charlotte – You're suppose to be watching me.
Male clerk – You make me nervous.
Charlotte – Sorry. I understand.
Charlotte gets depressed. Male clerk walks back out still looking for someone who knows something.
He runs into another in the hall outside the doorway.
452 of 697
Male clerk – You're not going to believe this.
Another – Believe what?
They stick their heads in the doorway to get a look at Charlotte.
Male clerk – Come over here.
Charlotte sits trying to figure out what's going on. A minute or so later male clerk comes back in the
room with a whole new attitude.
Male clerk – I have to ask you some questions and I want you to give me the right answers.
Charlotte – OK. Ask away.
Male clerk – Let me explain something to you. I treat everybody around here the same way and I don't
have anymore time to waste on you. I have a real job and I know exactly what's going on with you or
should I say what you're up to.
Charlotte's grossed out now.
Male clerk – What's your name.
Charlotte – Charlotte McGahee
Male clerk – That's your real nam?
Charlotte – Yes.
Male clerk – Fine. I hope for your sake it is. What's your address?
Charlotte – I can't remember.
Male clerk – What do you mean you can't remember? You can't remember your address? Your home
address
Charlotte – I can't remember. It's somewhere in Atlanta.
Male clerk – Atlanta, Georgia
453 of 697
Charlotte – Yes.
Male clerk – So you're from Georgia?
Charlotte – Yes.
Male clerk – Figures. What's you social security number?
Charlotte - ___-__-____.
Male clerk – Are you sure?
Charlotte – Yes. I'm pretty sure.
Male clerk – You still can't remember your address?
Charlotte – Uh hu. I can't remember it. I haven't lived there long.
Male clerk – I need the name of your closest relative.
Charlotte – Oh that would be Louise Doyle.
Male clerk – Louise what? Doy
Charlotte – Do you want me to fill that out?
Male clerk – I'm suppose to. How do you spell her name?
Charlotte – L-o-u-i-s-e D-o-y-l-e
Male clerk – What's her relationship to you?
Charlotte – She's my mother.
Male clerk – Doyle is your mother's name?
Charlotte – Yes. She's married. Her last name use to be McGahee until she divorced my father and then
she remarried.
454 of 697
Male clerk – Yeah, I got it. What's her address?
Charlotte – 1933 Silvastone Drive
Male clerk – What?
Charlotte – 1933 Silvastone Drive
Male clerk has a hard time with patience.
Male clerk – Here, you fill it out. Thanks to you I'm behind on my work. Just fill out what you can
remember down here.
He leaves the room and Charlotte proceeds to fill out the form.
Charlotte – My two dogs are in my car. Can you check to make sure they're OK..
Male clerk – They've already found them.
Charlotte – Oh no. You need to tell them the black and white one is a biter and I mean he'll bite hard.
Male clerk- Ah yeah. I think they've already found that out.
Charlotte – Oh my God. He bit somebody?
Male clerk – Yeah, a policeman. He bit him when he went to pick him up.
Charlotte – Oh shit. Is he alright?
Male clerk – I think he's gonna make it but thanks for not saying anything earlier.
Charlotte – I didn't know they were trying to get them out.
Male clerk – Yeah, well.
Charlotte – Tell them not to try to touch him. He's not mean. He just gets very scared.
Male clerk – Uh hu. I'll tell'em. Let me know when you're finished filling that out.
455 of 697
Male clerk leaves the room and Charlotte starts filling out the form. She writes in her mom's address
and phone number and then walks back into the main office area outside the room and over to the male
clerk. A black female officer is sitting at the desk. The male clerk is in the glassed in office area directly
behind the front open office area.
Charlotte – Will you tell that guy I'm finished filling this out.
Black girl – Let me see it.
Charlotte hands the form to her. She looks at it.
Black girl – What are you here for?
Charlotte – I don't know.
Black girl – You don't know what you're here for?
Charlotte – No.
Black girl – Do you have any idea what you're here for?
Charlotte – No.
Black girl – Hey, this girl says she doesn't have any idea what she's here for. What do you think about
that?
Male clerk – Tell her to be patient. We'll let her know.
Black girl – You heard the man.
Charlotte – OK
Charlotte stands watching the black girl work.
Black girl – So you really don't know what you're here for?
Charlotte – No.
Black girl – Well, what did you do?
456 of 697
Charlotte – I'm not sure. I went to visit a church and now here I am. I might be getting a job here.
Black girl – Here. Are you kidding?
Charlotte – I think so. If y'all want me to.
Black girl – You want to work here? For real?
Charlotte – Uh hu.
Black girl – Doing what may I ask?
Charlotte – Whatever. Which positions are available?
Black girl – It better not be mine. Is this a joke? Hey _______, is this a joke?
Male clerk stands back in glassed in area ignoring her. He is totally concentrating on what is going on
behind the scene.
Charlotte – I like this town.
Black girl – Where are you from?
Charlotte – Atlanta.
Black girl – You're from Atlanta and you like this town?
Charlotte – Yeah. I love it.
Black girl – What could you possibly like much less love about this place?
Charlotte – I don't know. From what I've seen it's really pretty.
Black girl – Here? This town? You must have something wrong with your eyes or something.
Charlotte – Well I haven't been able to see it during the day yet. It was already getting dark when I got
here.
Black girl – So you're just passing thru?
457 of 697
Charlotte – Yeah. But I may stay if I can find a place to live and get a job.
Black girl – You wanna just move here out of the blue? I don't get it.
Charlotte – Why not? There's nothing for me in Atlanta.
Black girl – Do you have any money?
Charlotte – Not much.
Black girl – How much is not much?
Charlotte – Uhhhhh. I think I have about...ummmm. Let's see, I had....I think I have maybe about
fifteen dollars left. Maybe.
Black girl – Fifteen dollars is all you have and you plan to find a place to live? Where?
Charlotte – I don't know. I don't know what the real estate prices are like here.
Black girl – You can't get anything anywhere for fifteen dollars. Where are you from?
Charlotte – No, I know. I'm gonna have to have more than that to get a house.
Black girl – To get anything. You're gonna have to have more than fifteen dollars.
Charlotte – I can get some more money. I'll find a way.
Black girl – How? You don't have a job. What are you planning to do to get more money?
Charlotte – I can sell something.
Black girl – Uh hu. What are you planning to sell? If you don't mind me asking.
Charlotte – Ummm. Charlotte starts feeling around her coat and thinking. I could sell my watch.
She shows the black girl her swatch watch.
Black girl – That's not gonna get you anything.
458 of 697
Charlotte – Are you kidding me? This is a swatch watch.
Black girl – You're not gonna get anything for it. Believe me.
Charlotte – You think that because you don't know anything about swatch watches. They go crazy for
them in Europe.
Black girl – What else do you have to sell?
Charlotte tries to think of anything else she has to sell.
Charlotte – My coat.
Black girl – No one's gonna buy your coat.
Charlotte – I paid a lot for this coat. I got it in Italy.
Black girl – How is it you don't have any money if you're always going here and there to places like
Italy?
Charlotte – I've run out. Anyways I was in Italy selling swatch watches. That's how I paid for my trip.
Black girl – Selling swatch watches?
Charlotte – Yeah.
Black girl – To who?
Charlotte – Different shop owners.
Black girl – Well I don't think that's gonna work here. You're gonna have to come up with something
else. What else do you have?
Charlotte – That's about it.
Black girl – No. I don't believe that. There's something else you can sell and you know it.
Charlotte – What?
Black girl – You know. Come on. You can tell me. I won't tell anybody.
459 of 697
Charlotte – I don't know what you're talking about.
Black girl – Sure you do.
Charlotte – Do I have it with me?
Black girl laughs.
Black girl – Ah yeah. I think we could safely assume you do.
Charlotte – I don't have anything else. You can check yourself.
Black girl – That's alright.
Charlotte waits for another clue.
Black girl – You really don't know what I'm talking about?
Charlotte – No.
Black girl motions with her eyes towards Charlotte's body.
Charlotte – Oh no way. Absolutely not. I would never in a million years do that. I would rather starve to
death first.
Black girl – How about your dogs? Would you want them to starve to death too?
Charlotte – No. But I still wouldn't do that. They wouldn't want me to.
Black girl – Are you sure about that?
Charlotte – I'm positive. Why is that what you do?
Black girl – Me?
Charlotte – Uh hu.
Black girl – No. I'm not into that.
460 of 697
Charlotte – Did you use to be?
Black girl – You shouldn't ask me something like that. And no.
Charlotte – You asked me.
Black girl – I bet your family's rich.
Charlotte – No, not really. Actually not at all.
Black girl – Now I don't believe you.
Charlotte – Why?
Black girl – I can tell you come from money.
Charlotte – Me?
Charlotte laughs.
Charlotte – Why do you think that?
Black girl – I can tell.
Charlotte – Well you're wrong.
Male clerk walks to where they are talking.
Black girl – Uh hu. You think she's a rich girl?
Male clerk – I don't know and I don't care.
Male clerk walks back into the glassed room.
Charlotte – What's his problem?
Black girl – He's just like that.
Charlotte – Is he your boss?
461 of 697
Black girl – No he's not my boss. If anything I'm his boss.
Charlotte – Oh.
Black girl – So how much money does your family have?
Charlotte – Not much. My mom's a secretary and my step father doesn't work.
Black girl – Oh.
Black girl sits looking at Charlotte. Another policeman around 50 -60 years old walks in and stands at
the counter where they are talking.
Black girl – She looks like a rich girl, doesn't she?
Policeman – Ummm. Maybe. Probably
Black girl – See.
Charlotte – I'm not.
Policeman – I bet your parents are?
Charlotte – Why do you say that?
First of all as soon as somebody like you tells us their family's not rich, that's when we know their
family's loaded.
Black girl – Uh hu.
Policeman – And secondly, your car totally gives you away.
Black girl – Her car? That's right. What kind of car does she drive?
Charlotte – My car. Are you kidding? It's just an Audi.
Black girl – It's just an Audi?
462 of 697
Policeman – Yeah and those cars are expensive.
Charlotte – Not really. Not if you buy them used.
Black girl – Did you buy yours new or used?
Charlotte – Used. I've only had it about four months and I only paid $5,500.00 for it. It bet your cars
cost more than that.
They both shrug their shoulders.
Policeman – What's your parent's last name?
Charlotte – Doyle.
Policeman looks over at black girl.
Charlotte – But they're not rich.
Policeman – Huh. I'll be the judge of that.
Charlotte – Even if they were which they're not it wouldn't help me because I'm not a Doyle. That's my
mother's second husband's last name.
Policeman – What's your last name?
Charlotte – McGahee.
Policeman about drops his mouth and his face lights up.
Policeman – What did you say?
Charlotte – McGahee. Why, what's..
Policeman – Your last name is McGahee?
Charlotte – Yes.
Policeman – Are you kidding me? Is this a joke? This has got to be a joke.
463 of 697
Charlotte – No, my last name is McGahee, but it's not a big deal.
Policeman – Ha. What's your father's first name?
Charlotte hesitates.
Policeman – Come on. You can tell me.
Charlotte – Why do you want to know?
Policeman – I think I might know him.
Charlotte – Charles.
Policeman – Well I'll be a monkey's uncle. You have got to be kidding?
Charlotte – Do you know him?
Policeman – Do I know him? Everybody around here knows who Charles McGahee is. .Do you know
how long I've been trying to get something on ole Charles McGahee. He goes by a different first name
though doesn't he? Something like Chas or Charlie or....oh I can't remember. It's been a long time. A
long, long, long time.
Charlotte – I don't know. I don't know him very well.
Policeman – You said he's your father.
Charlotte – He is.
Policeman stops to think a second.
Policeman – And you don't know him very well?
Charlotte – No. My mom divorced him when I was two.
Policeman – Oh. Well that might not have been such a bad thing. I don't know. I better not comment
about that....but...
Charlotte – How do you know him?
464 of 697
Policeman – You don't know?
Charlotte – No. I have no idea.
Policeman – Oh boy.
Policeman totally looks frustrated.
Policeman – Your father has money. You didn't know that?
Charlotte – No. I knew his mother did but she lost it all before she died.
He thinks.
Policeman – Are you sure?
Charlotte – Yeah. She sold her house in Atlanta to buy a hotel in Florida but the real estate agent who
sold it to her lied about a freeway coming thru or something. Why? Did you know her?
Policeman – No. I may have met her once or twice but it doesn't matter. I just want to get something on
him that I can use. So far he's been too slick for anyone to get.
Charlotte – What are you talking about?
Policeman – I don't think I should tell you until I find out more. I can't believe you're Charles
McGahee's daughter.
Charlotte – I am. I think.
Policeman – What do you mean you think?
Charlotte – Well the last time I went to visit him he didn't know if I was really his daughter.
Policeman – Uh hu. I bet. I think that was more about the money than anything.
Charlotte – Maybe. I don't know and I don't care.
Policeman – Do you have any information you can give me about him?
465 of 697
Charlotte – What kind of information?
Policeman – Any illegal activities he's been involved in. I was thinking maybe that's what you're really
here for.
Charlotte – No. I don't know anything he's done wrong.
Policeman – Are you absolutely positive? Think really really hard. It doesn't have to be anything recent.
It could have been a long time ago. A long long time ago
He turns in emotion.
Policeman – I can't believe this is happening.
Charlotte – What? I don't understand what it is you want me to tell you. I don't know much about him
at all.
Policeman – Where is he living now?
Charlotte – I'm not sure.
Policeman – Yes you do. You can at least tell me that.
Charlotte – I really don't.
Policeman – You said you went to see him.
Charlotte – A long time ago.
Policeman – Where was he then?
Charlotte – I think he was living in Cleveland ...or Clarkesville. I always confuse the two.
Policeman – Cleveland or Clarkesville. Where is that?
Charlotte – That's where he was.
Policeman – No, I mean which state?
466 of 697
Charlotte – Georgia
Policeman – Cleveland or Clarkesville, Georgia. Are you sure?
Charlotte – I'm pretty sure. I don't know if he's still living there though.
Policeman – But you know he's still living?
Charlotte goes into depressive state.
Charlotte – I don't know. I hope so. Do you know?
Policeman – I don't know.
Charlotte – You just said he's still living.
Policeman – No, I was asking you if you knew. Never mind. I can't take this.
Policeman walks off really upset and emotional and goes to the glass room. Charlotte stays to talk to
the black girl some more. The male clerk walks up.
Male clerk – Your mother and step father are going to be here in the morning to try to get you out.
Charlotte – I don't believe you.
Male clerk – Whatever.
Charlotte – If you're so smart tell me what their names are?
Male clerk – Uhhhh. I have no idea.
Charlotte – I didn't think so.
Male clerk – How about Louise and Eugene Doyle. Sound familiar?
Charlotte – Well well well. You are a bright one after all. How did you get that information so fast?
Male clerk just gives her a what in the hell are you talking about look.
467 of 697
Black girl – Didn't you give him their names?
Charlotte – I don't think so. He's psychic.
Male clerk – Actually, I am.
Black girl – Yeah right.
Male clerk goes to glass room.
Charlotte – That's really cool. I don't see how you all can do that with my last name being different
from theirs.
Black girl – They can find out a lot.
Charlotte – Like what?
Black girl – Almost anything.
Charlotte – For instance?
Black girl – I don't know. Just about everything. I don't work back there. So what did your father do?
Charlotte – I have no idea. He did have my mom put into a mental hospital so his family could get
custody of me and my sisters. Or at least that's what my mom said.
Black girl – How many sisters do you have?
Charlotte – I have four, no three real sisters, one step sister and one step brother.
Black girl – So there are six of you all together?
Charlotte – Ummm, yes. Yep. There are six of us.
Male clerk's back.
Male clerk – Did you know you have an APB out for you?
468 of 697
Charlotte – APB
Male clerk – All points bulletin. Someone's been looking for you.
Charlotte – Who?
Male clerk – I don't know. They said they're friends of yours.
Charlotte – I don't know who that could be. I don't have any friends.
Male clerk – You don't have any friends.
Charlotte – None that I know of.
Male clerk walks back to the glass room. Policeman comes back and walks up to Charlotte.
Policeman - You have friends in pretty high places young lady.
Charlotte – I don't have any friends.
Policeman – If you call that not having any friends then I don't want any friends either.
Black girl- Who's her friend?
Charlotte – I really don't. I have no one who cares about me except maybe my mom. Maybe.
Policeman – Are you sure about that?
Charlotte – Believe me. If I had a friend I would know it.
Policeman walks to the glass room.
Black girl – Do you know any good jokes?
Charlotte – Jokes. I might. Let me think.
Male clerk comes back
Male clerk – OK, We're going to have to have you go to the back now. Your parents will be here in the
469 of 697
morning.
Black girl looks upset.
Charlotte – I don't think I should go back there.
Male clerk- That's not your choice.
Charlotte – I haven't done anything wrong.
Someone calls male clerk to glass room.
Black girl – They're going to make you go back there.
Charlotte – I'm not going back there.
Male clerk's back. Policeman's behind him.
Male clerk – You don't have any friends?
Policeman – Let me tell you something. You most definitely do have friends. In very very high places.
We just got a call from the big man confirming who your friends are.
Charlotte – Who's the big man?
Male clerk – You know.
Policeman – The big man, the big, big, big man. The top cheese.
Charlotte – I don't believe you.
Policeman – So who's this guy you were going to see?
Charlotte – You mean Rich?
Policeman – Rich is his name?
Charlotte – Uh hu.
470 of 697
Policeman – What's his last name?
Charlotte – Probert
Policeman – Probert.
Male clerk – Probert. Sounds familiar.
Policeman – Quiet. Let me do this. What's going on with you two?
Charlotte – I don't know. You'll have to ask him.
Policemen – What should I ask him?
Charlotte – Whatever you want to.
Policeman – Are you in love with him?
Charlotte – Maybe.
Policeman – Uh hu.
Black girl and male clerk – Uh hu.
Policeman – Is he in love with you?
Charlotte – I don't know. I don't think so.
Policeman – Why not?
Charlotte – Why have you talked to him?
Policeman – No.
Charlotte looks disappointed.
Policeman – What do you think?
Charlotte – I don't know.
471 of 697
Policeman – Do you think he loves you?
Charlotte – I don't know.
Policeman – You obviously want him to love you.
Charlotte – Yes.
Policeman – Well let's see if I can find out.
Policeman gets up to walk to the back room.
Charlotte – Are you going to call him?
Male clerk gets up.
Male clerk – I have a feeling you're gonna get us in trouble. You need to get ready to go to the back.
Male clerk goes to the glass room.
Black girl – What's so great about this guy you're so in love with?
Charlotte – Oh wow. You would just have to met him yourself to find out. He's so
Black girl – What does he look like?
Charlotte – Ummm. He's really cute. He has brown hair and brown eyes. His eyes are so sexy. Trust me
you would fall in love with him too if you saw him.
Black girl – What does he do for a living?
Charlotte – He's a lawyer. But he's not one of those jerky lawyers. He's really cool
The black girl's expression freezes. She turns to look at the glass room but she's pretty much frozen.
She turns back to Charlotte.
Black girl – He's a lawyer? No joke.
472 of 697
Charlotte – Yes, he really is and he's so adorable.
Black girl – Is he married?
Charlotte – No, thank God. I would die if I found out he got married.
Black girl – I believe that.
Policeman and male clerk walk back in.
Black girl – So have you all heard her boyfriend's a lawyer?
Charlotte – He's not my boyfriend.
Black girl – OK, I stand corrected.
Policeman – No kidding.
Male clerk – I told you. I knew this was gonna be trouble.
Policeman – How old is he?
Charlotte – Ummm. He should be about 35 now.
Policeman – And where did he go to school?
Charlotte – Yale and University of Florida.
They all react in their own special way.
Policeman – Yale University?
Charlotte – Uh hu. But he's not stuck up. You would like him.
Policeman – Uh hu. Are you sure he went to Yale?
Charlotte – I'm positive. That's right, he went to Yale for his undergraduate and University of Florida's
law school.
473 of 697
Someone pokes their head around the corner to tell the policeman he has a phone call. He gets up.
Policeman – Hold it. I'll take it back there.
The policeman and male clerk get up and go to the glass room.
Charlotte – I wonder who that is.
Black girl doesn't say anything.
Charlotte – How late are you working?
Black girl – I work all night.
Charlotte – Good, then I'll stay up here with you.
Black girl – I don't think they'll let you do that.
Charlotte – Why not? I haven't done anything wrong.
Black girl – I don't know. Maybe they will but you'll have to ask. Don't expect me to do it for you.
Charlotte – Please. They know you better. I don't think that short guy likes me.
Black girl – Don't take it personally. He doesn't like anybody.
Charlotte – Ah. That type.
Male clerk walks up.
Male clerk – Get ready to go to the back.
Charlotte – I don't know why you don't like me. I've been only nice to you.
Male clerk – I've been nice to you but if you think being nice to me is gonna keep you from going to
the back you're wrong.
Charlotte – I'm not being nice to you to keep from going to the back. I'm being nice to you because I'm
a nice person.
474 of 697
Male clerk – Uh hu.
Charlotte – And if you don't start being nicer to me you're gonna get in trouble.
Male clerk – Really. By who?
Charlotte – You'll see.
Male clerk – No. I want you to tell me.
Charlotte – You better watch what you say.
Male – Why? Is somebody listening?
Charlotte – One can never be sure can one?
Male clerk – You're so full of it. No one is able to hear what I'm saying.
Charlotte – If you say so but don't say I never warned you.
Male clerk – Let me guess. You're the FBI?
Charlotte – Nope.
Male clerk – That's what you want us to think.
Charlotte – You can think what you want but don't be surprised if the FBI isn't listening to this
conversation.
Male clerk – Why would the FBI be listening to us? We haven't done anything wrong?
Male clerks starts acting very nervous.
Charlotte – Do you know why the Quayle hide in the bush?
Male clerk – Why?
Charlotte – To keep from getting shot.
475 of 697
Male clerk and black girl laugh.
Male clerk – That's a good one. I never heard that one before.
Charlotte – I made it up myself.
Black girl – Yeah, I can tell.
Charlotte – Let's see. What others do I know?
Male clerk – No, don't try to change the subject.
Policeman walks to the front.
Policeman – OK. I just got off the phone from talking to your friend.
Charlotte – You talked to Rich?
Policeman – Now I'm really confused. It sounds like to me he loves you.
Charlotte – He does? Is that what he said?
Policeman – And you say you're in love with him. So what's the problem?
Charlotte – It's complicated OK. You'll never figure it out so don't even try.
Both the policeman and the male clerk start shouting at the same time.
Policeman and male clerk – That's exactly what he said.
Policeman – Right down to the OK.
Male clerk – That's exactly the way he said it too.
Policeman – How did you do that?
Male clerk – I told you there's something about her.
476 of 697
Charlotte – It's not a big deal. I've heard him say that before.
Policeman – No, no way.
Male clerk – No way.
Policeman – How would you have known to say it the exact same way he said it? The EXACT same
way.
Male clerk – It's complicated OK. Then don't even try or something.
Charlotte – You'll never figure it out.
Policeman – So don't even try. How did you know he said that? You didn't even know I was going to
talk to him. That just came up in the conversation.
Charlotte – OK. We practiced it in advance.
Police – No you didn't, did you?
Charlotte – No. Really I heard him say it before and I remembered it. I remember almost everything he
ever told me.
Policeman – No way. I don't believe that.
Male clerk – Me either. I think she's psychic.
Policeman – Are you?
Charlotte – I don't know. Maybe.
Policeman – OK. We're going to do this again. I'm going to find out what's going on here. Something's
going on.
Male clerk – If it happens again, I'm going to know you're psychic.
The policeman and the male clerk run back to the glass room where Charlotte can't see them.
Charlotte – You guys are wasting your time.
477 of 697
Black girl – How did you know what he said?
Charlotte – I didn't. I'm just connected to him metaphysically.
Black girl – OK. Wooo. I don't know what that means but I'll take your word for it.
Charlotte – He said that to me before so I figured that's what he told them.
Black girl – But what does it mean?
Charlotte – I don't know. That's what I want to find out.
The male clerk and policeman come back in and they are laughing.
Policeman – OK. We have another one for you that I guarantee you won't get.
Male clerk – If she gets it, will you listen to me?
Policeman – Oh yeah.
Charlotte stands almost laughing because she's already figured it out.
Policeman – Alright. He told us to tell you something. What did he tell us to tell you?
Charlotte – Oh this one's easy.
She tries to stop laughing.
Charlotte – He told you to tell me he said to “shut up”.
Policeman and male clerk – Oh my God. She got it. No way.
Male clerk – Woww. She said it the same way he did again.
Black girl – Of course that's what he would have said, he's a lawyer.
Policeman – Maybe, but that combined with the first one is no coincidence.
478 of 697
They both go running back to the glass room and grab the phone. They are hysterical. Charlotte
watches and laughs.
Black girl – I'm not convinced. I think you guessed that one.
Charlotte – I'll never tell.
Black girl – Yeah it's best you don't. Let them think what they want to think.
Charlotte – Good idea.
The black girl gets up and starts walking around. The male clerk comes back from the glass room.
Male clerk – Get ready to take a ride. She's going to Lake City and they want a female to be in the car.
Black girl – Why are they sending her there?
Male clerk – Don't ask me why. I'm just doing what I'm told and I suggest you do the same.
Black girl – Don't get snappy with me. I'm just asking.
Male clerk – Well you're asking the wrong person.
Policeman comes in this time but he's not laughing. He's very serious and spooked.
Black girl – Is she really going to Lake City?
Policeman – Yes and we have an hour to get her there.
Black girl – I'm going?
Policeman – You're driving.
Black girl – Why am I driving?
Policeman – They said you have to drive and believe me, right now I couldn't drive if I had to.
Black girl – Who is they?
479 of 697
Policeman – Don't ask any questions, OK.
Black girl – Yeah sure. Are you ready?
Policeman – I guess I'm as ready as I'll ever be.....Oh, and one more thing. They want us to refer to her
as Marilyn.
Black girl – Marilyn? Why Marilyn?
Policeman doesn't respond verbally but gives her a don't ask look.
Black girl – You don't mean as in Marilyn Mon.....
Policeman – Yes I do.
Black girl – OK, that's it. No more questions.
Policeman – Thank you.
Charlotte is pretty much the only one who talks during the drive to Lake City. She asks both of them if
they are patriots. They both answer with a resounding, “Yes”.
Scene -
- About an hour later – Police car – Charlotte, Policeman, Black girlfriend
About an hour later. Charlotte, the black girl and the policeman are in the police car driving. They have
just entered Lake City. They are driving down a main road with fast food places.
Charlotte – Can we stop at Wendy's. I haven't had dinner.
Policeman – You haven't had dinner yet?
Charlotte – No. I don't think so. Can we stop?
Policeman – I'm sorry, we can't and I think they're closed anyway.
Charlotte – Why not? It looks like their drive-thru's still open.
Policeman – We just can't. I'll ask them to give you something to eat when we get to where we're going.
Charlotte – Oh good.
480 of 697
Scene - a couple of minutes later – Lake City – Unsure where- Charlotte, Policeman, black girl,
woman 1
A couple of minutes later. The police car pulls up to a building with lights on. A woman comes out and
greets them outside the front door. She is in her late forty's to fifties. She is friendly.
Charlotte – I would rather stay with you two at your place.
Policeman – You can't stay with us. You haven't done anything that gives us jurisdiction over you.
Woman 1 – Is this the girl everyone under the sun has called about?
Policeman – You too?
Woman 1 – Oh yeah. I haven't seen this big of a ruckus in all my life.
Policeman – Who all's called you or can you say?
Woman 1 – I would tell you but I'm afraid I've been sworn to secrecy.
She laughs.
Policeman – Have you really?
Woman 1 – Yes, I really have.
Policeman – You promise you're not kidding?
Woman 1 – I wouldn't have any reason to kid about that.
Policeman – Why all the hush hush?
Woman 1 – That I wasn't told and I figured it best I didn't ask.
Policeman – Yeah. You're probably right. Well she's a nice one so treat her good.
Woman 1 – I will.
481 of 697
Policeman – And if you have anything around for her to eat, I don't think she's had dinner yet.
Woman 1 – Oh goodness. OK. I'm sure we can find something for her even if it's milk and crackers.
Policeman – OK. Well you're in good hands so you don't have anything to worry about.
Charlotte – Thank you for everything you've done for me.
Policeman – Oh don't. You're welcome.
She hugs the policeman bye.
Black girl – I can't do this.
Black girl turns and walks towards car.
Charlotte – It was nice to meet you.
Black girl – Yeah. Same here.
Policeman – Be good. I hope everything works out OK.
Charlotte – Thanks. I hope you have a good life too.
Policeman – Thank you. Something tells me our paths will cross again some day.
Charlotte – I think you're right. Bye.
Policeman – See ya.
Policeman snaps into perky mood. He smiles and turns to go to his car. The second after he says “see
ya” the words “in heaven” pop into Charlotte's mind. She stands for a second realizing what that most
likely means. She then turns and walks into the small building with the woman.
Scene door.
- The woman and Charlotte walk in the building. A man in his thirties greets them at the
Woman 1 – Come right on in.
482 of 697
Man – Is this her?
Woman 1 – This is her. Charlotte's your name. Isn't that right?
Charlotte – Yes.
Woman 1 – Here, I better go back with you and help get her acquainted with the place.
Man – That's probably a good idea.
They walk through a door.
Woman 1 – You'll like it here. Everybody's real nice.
Man – Which room do you want to give her?
Woman 1 – Let's give her this room.
Man – OK. This room it will be.
They get into a small room with a twin bed. The window is covered with a metal grill. Nothing else is
in the room
Woman 1 – This isn't too bad is it honey?
Charlotte is getting very afraid. She feels the same way she felt at Faye and Jewels but she tries to stay
calm. Her next answer is a bold faced lie and she knows it.
Charlotte – No. It's nice.
Woman 1 – She hasn't had dinner yet. Will you see if we have anymore milk left from dinner and
maybe some crackers?
Man – OK. I'll see if I can find something. I probably can.
Go ahead and have a seat. Make yourself comfortable.
Charlotte – Oh, thank you. You all are so nice.
483 of 697
Charlotte is not lying about that but she is beginning to feel she is going to have to stay there way past
when she wants too which would be more than an hour.
Woman 1– You are nice too. It's not often we get someone like you here.
Charlotte – What do you mean like me?
Woman 1 – I just meant so nice and well mannered.
Charlotte – Oh, I'm not that nice.
The woman laughs. Another woman walks up and looks in the door. The man is back with the milk and
crackers.
Woman 1 – She says she's not that nice.
Man – You could surprise me.
Woman 1 – Me too.
Man – Are you going to do the shoes?
Woman 1 – What do you think?
Man – It's totally up to you.
Woman 1 – I guess we better. Why don't you take your shoes off honey. You'll be more comfortable.
Charlotte is sensing there was someone behind having her brought to that place but she's not sure who
or why yet? She doesn't realize yet it's for her own good although it may not appear to be the case. She
is getting very scared and she feels she is going to be made to stay somewhere she does not want to be
like at Faye and Jewels. She had made a promise to herself while at Faye's that she would never ever let
anyone force her to stay where she doesn't want to be again or say yes when she really means no. She
realizes secrets are being kept but she has no conscious idea why.
Charlotte – That's OK. I would feel better keeping them on.
Woman 1 – No no. Please I'm sure you'll rest a lot better if you take your shoes off.
Charlotte – No thank you. I don't think I'm gonna be here that long.
484 of 697
Woman 1 – I can't let you sleep in them. I have to take them with me.
Charlotte has already decided she's gonna try to kick the metal grill out in the window and she will
need her shoes. That's why she didn't want to take them off plus taking them off psychologically made
her feel she was going to be there more than an hour.
Charlotte – Please, why do you have to take my shoes? I don't understand what difference it makes.
Woman 1 – We have to take them for your safety.
Charlotte – I don't understand what you're talking about.
Woman 1 – I'm sorry. I have to get your shoes and it would be better if you take them off yourself.
Man – I can't give you the milk and crackers until you give us your shoes.
Charlotte starts taking her shoes off. The woman picks them up and begins taking the laces out of them.
Charlotte is also worried about Arf and Ruffy being afraid and wants to get to them.
Charlotte – What are you doing?
Woman 1 – This is standard procedure. There's nothing to worry about.
The woman does not know what Charlotte went through when she was six or what's going on in
Charlotte's head. What is happening is the very worst thing they could do but they don't know it.
Charlotte's next question is really geared to find out how long they plan on making her stay?
Charlotte – When will I get them back?
Woman 1 – I don't know yet. It probably won't be long.
Her answer probably would have been OK if she hadn't added probably. Charlotte is now terrified.
Charlotte – What do you mean? I was only suppose to meet someone here. You're trying to keep me
here.
The poor woman has no idea what's going on.
485 of 697
Woman 1 – No. We're not. We have to keep you here.
Man – Who were you suppose to meet?
Charlotte starts to cry. She feels like she's been trapped again. Her feeling of desperation is
overwhelming.
Charlotte – I'm not going to tell you. You won't believe me.
Man – Try me. I'll probably believe you.
Charlotte – No you won't. I was suppose to meet them here, that's all. They promised they would be
here and they lied.
Man – Who?
Woman 1 – Who lied?
Charlotte – They lied, They lied. They set me up.
Man – Who set you up?
Charlotte looks up at the man.
Charlotte – You set me up.
Man – No.
Charlotte decided she better turn that around so as to not show fear and go on the attack until she finds
out for sure if the man and woman are really nice, considering they are the ones on the front line and
she doesn't know herself exactly what is going on yet. So with that said Charlotte quickly came up with
the following.
Charlotte – Oh, you think I said you set me up? No.. I think I said I set you up you son of a bitch.
Man – Good Lord. What did she say?
Woman 1 – Oh no. I don't want any trouble around here. We don't need this.
486 of 697
Man – Hold on. I don't think it's what you think.
Woman 1 – I can't have anymore trouble around here.
Charlotte starts trying to bust out the metal grilled window with her bare feet. She keeps kicking at the
window even though it hurts very bad. The others watch trying to figure out what to do.
Man – You're going to hurt yourself. You have to stop. Help me get her on the bed.
All three of them grab her and try to wrestle her to the bed. She tries to break loose at first then gives
up. Charlotte begins crying again wondering about Arf and Ruffy.
Charlotte – I can't believe they lied to me. They were suppose to meet me here.
What Charlotte doesn't realize is someone is there. The man and woman don't realize it either.
Woman 1 – Here hun, we need to put these on you for your own protection.
Charlotte is too upset and doesn't really seem to notice they are racing to get ankle restraints on her
which are attached to the bed. She is still crying.
Man – You have to tell us who you were suppose to meet.
Woman – Please tell us so we can try to find them.
Charlotte – You won't find them. Not if they don't want you to.
Man – Is it anyone we know?
Charlotte – aghaeiwbvhaihbeaiohgbag
Woman 1 – Oh my God.
Man – iabhvaIWEBOVHABWEIOHAIHB?
Charlotte – ANGVIOHBAIBAIB.
Man – Yep. He's the only one I know too.
487 of 697
Woman 1 – He's the only one I know.
Another woman probably in her early fifties walks to the doorway and looks at Charlotte.
Man – You must be mistaken. What makes you think you were suppose to meet them here?
Charlotte – A;WIONBVAIBAIBAWEGVIONBA
Man – That's a lot to ask us to believe.
Charlotte – I told you you wouldn't believe me.
Woman 1 has been speaking to the woman who just walked up.
Woman 1 – Charlotte there's someone here who wants to speak to you.
She nods to the woman at the doorway. Charlotte goes into immediate shock that someone did show up
and apparently she isn't ready to handle it. Her conscious and subconscious fears emerge all at once.
Woman 2 – Hi Charlotte, Do you know who I am?
Charlotte – Do I know who you are? Of course I know who you are, Faye.
The woman start freaking out. The man starts questioning her as to her real name.
Charlotte – Did you actually think I would forget who you are you ugly bitch? I don't care how much
you try to change that hair of yours with a wig or that ugly face you had. I'll still recognize you
anywhere. I hate you you bitch. I hate you for what you did to me and I'll never forget it or you you
stupid bitch.
Woman 1 – What did you do to her?
Man – That's what I want to know.
Woman 2 – I haven't. I swear. I've never seen her before and I've been with the CIA for fifteen years.
Man and Woman – The CIA!
The woman's mouth drops when she realizes she just blurted out CIA. She looks at Charlotte as if she
488 of 697
thinks Charlotte caused her to do it subconsciously.
Man – What is going on here? I want answers and I want them now.
Woman 1 – I knew there was going to be trouble.
Woman 2 – Please. Come out here and I'll tell you what I can.
Scene -
- The next morning – Lake City Building – Charlotte, man, policeman, woman
Charlotte is asleep. We see the room to her door open. A young blonde male policeman in what looks
like either a police or security outfit probably in his upper 20's to mid 30's walks into the room with
another man who looks to be somewhere between 45-60 and dressed in plain clothes. They close the
door behind them. Charlotte doesn't recognize either one of them at all.
Policeman – Is this her?
Man – Uh, Yeah. That's her.
Policeman – Let me talk to her first.
Charlotte wakes up.
Man – Hello young lady, remember me?
Charlotte is drowsy and takes a minute to focus in on the faces.
Charlotte – Hello
Man – Hello. Is that all you have to say after what you did?
Charlotte – After what I did?
Man – Don't you try to play that game with me. You know good and well what you did.
Policeman – She may be on drugs. Be more specific.
Man – I want her to say it. I don't want to say it for her.
489 of 697
Charlotte – Oh, no. What did I do?
Charlotte starts getting upset as she lets her imagination run away with her again.
Man – That's more like it. You tell me. You know don't you?
Charlotte – I'm not sure. I think I do.
Man – There you go. What did you do?
Charlotte – I think, oh no, tell me I didn't.
Man – Come on. You can say it.
Charlotte starts crying.
Charlotte – No, no, nooooooooo. Oh no, please tell me I didn't do that.
The policeman and man look at each other in wonder.
Man – Do what?
Charlotte – Did I make the lights go out?
The man bursts out with a half way laugh.
Man – Now that's an understatement. Did she make the lights go out? Boy did you ever make the lights
go out. As a matter of fact, I doubt the lights will ever come back on in my church. Do you know how
much money you have caused me to loose?
The man is the pastor. Charlotte starts crying and gets hysterical. She thinks she made the sun burn out
and the earth will be in darkness forever.
Charlotte – I'm sorry. I didn't mean to make the lights go out. I didn't know that would happen. I didn't
know I had the power to do that. Please don't be mad at me. I'll think of something to get them back on.
Policeman starts laughing.
490 of 697
Policeman – I don't think you two are talking about the same thing.
Man – Yeah, She's making a joke of it. She won't be joking anymore when she gets slapped with a law
suit. I'm telling you she's gonna pay for this one way or another.
Charlotte – I will. I promise. It's my fault and I will do something about it.
Man – Oh really. Just what do you plan to do?
Charlotte – I don't know yet. Let me think about it.
Man – OK. I'll let you think about it. That's a good idea and I'm gonna make sure you have plenty of
time to think about it in here. I'm gonna make sure you get lots and lots of time to think about it. You
get my meaning.
Charlotte – I will. I will have as much time as I need to think about it.
Man – Oh I promise.
Charlotte – Thank you. You're so nice.
The man is totally twisted.
Man – What the hell is wrong with her?
Policeman – I don't know. Why don't you let me talk to her alone. I think maybe I can talk some sense
into her.
Man – Yeah. That's a good idea. You listen to the fine policeman. I think he can help you too.
The man leaves the room. The policeman stands directly in the center at the bottom of her bed. He
spreads his legs like the scummy piece of shit he is to put it the nicest way it can be put. He puts his
thumbs down the front side of his too tight pants and proceeds to prove he's the truly insane one.
Policeman – Alright. I don't know what your game is but I'm here to tell you you better keep yourself in
line while you're here. Do you understand what I'm tell you?
Charlotte – I think so.
Policeman – Well why don't I make it a little more clear so that you will know for sure.
491 of 697
Charlotte – OK.
Policeman – Be quiet. I'll let you know when I want you to say something. Until then I'll do the talking.
Now do you know where you are?
Charlotte – I think so.
Policeman – Well, either way. I would like to let you know that the same laws that apply to the outside
world don't necessarily apply in here.
Charlotte – Really. Which laws?
Policeman – As I said, the same laws that apply to the outside world don't necessarily apply in here. Do
you understand what that means?
Charlotte – I'm not sure.
Policeman – Alright. I'll put it this way. There are some things that are allowed to go on in here that
aren't allowed outside these doors.
Charlotte – Cool. Like what?
Policeman – No. I don't think you're getting what I'm telling you.
Charlotte – Yes I am. We get to do whatever we want while we're here.
Policeman – No, you don't. But so I'll know, just what are you into?
Charlotte – I don't know. What are you talking about?
Policeman – Let's just say it would be a real....
The door opens and a woman we have not seen before walks in. She is mad as hell.
Woman – What in the hell are you doing in here? Get out.
While she's showing the dirty cop out the woman sees the other man standing outside the door too.
492 of 697
Woman - I know how you got in but how did he get in? Did you let him in? You did.
Policeman – I was..........
Woman – I know what you were trying to do. How did you get in there?
Charlotte watches the door as they leave. She doesn't really get it. Within a minute a woman in her 50's
and a little black man probably in his upper 60's walks in her room. The woman is carrying a tray. The
second Charlotte sees them it triggers a horrible response. She screams in horror as she begins to cry.
Charlotte – NO FAYE...PLEASE DADDY DON'T
The man and woman are completely horrified. They back out of the room backwards both looking at
each other in complete horror.
Black man – What did she say?
Woman – I don't know. She thinks we're someone else.
The man and woman talk right outside her door for a few minutes before coming back in to try it again.
Charlotte looks up and see's them. They walk in the exact same way they did before. Charlotte reacts
the exact same way again.
Charlotte - NO FAYE...PLEASE DADDY DON'T
Charlotte starts to cry again and doesn't stop. The man and woman back out of the door again.
Black man – It's OK honey. We're not here to hurt you.
Woman – No we're not.
Black man – Don't you worry. I'm going to personally make sure no one harms you while you're in
here.
They walk out doubly horrified and talk about it in the hall to someone out of view of Charlotte's. In a
minute or so the woman from the CIA who was there the night before pokes her head in the door. She
has a shy smile on her face.
CIA Woman – Hi Charlotte. I don't want to upset you.
493 of 697
Charlotte – You're not.
CIA Woman – I met you last night. Do you remember me?
Charlotte – I'm suppose to know you?
CIA WOMAN – I don't know if you know me but I was standing here last night?
Charlotte – I think I remember but I'm not really sure. Who are you, if you don't mind me asking?
Charlotte got that line “if you don't mind me asking” from the girl at the police station last night who
transporter her there.
CIA woman – My name is _________.
Charlotte – Oh. Hi. I'm sorry I don't remember you.
CIA woman – I wanted to tell you I'm sorry I'm not as pretty as you. Not everybody can be as pretty but
we're still nice people.
Charlotte – What are you talking about? You're pretty.
CIA Woman – You didn't think so last night. You said you thought I am ugly.
Charlotte remembers thinking Faye was in her room.
Charlotte – Oh my God. No. Oh no. I didn't. I didn't know. I wasn't. I thought...you were someone else.
Oh my God. I hurt your feelings. I'm so sorry. I wasn't seeing you. I saw a....I saw somebody. ..
Charlotte starts crying because she can't figure out how to explain what happened.
CIA woman – You really think I'm pretty?
Charlotte – Yes. Yes you are.
CIA woman – Even though I'm not as young as you?
Charlotte – Oh my God. I'm not like that. I don't know how to make you know. I'm so sorry.
494 of 697
CIA woman – It's OK. I'm not mad at you.
Charlotte starts crying again.
Scene -
- same day – Lake City – Charlotte, young woman, another woman
A young woman probably in her upper twenties to early thirties walks into the room with another. She
is in a huge hurry. She is carrying sheets.
Young woman – Her mother's here and she's still in her...
Another woman – I'll get them.
Charlotte – My mom's here.
Young woman – Uh hu.
She starts talking off Charlotte's restraints.
Charlotte – Where is she?
Young woman – I'm not sure? She'll be here in a minute.
Charlotte – You said she was already here.
Young woman – You know what I mean. I need you to take off what you have on and put these on.
The young woman takes a pill bottle out of her pocket. Charlotte sees a name on it that looks similar to
hers.
Charlotte – Why is my name spelled wrong on that bottle?
The young woman looks surprised that Charlotte was able to notice it but says nothing.
Charlotte – Are they trying to tell my mom I'm not here?
Young girl – Did you ever think maybe they made a typing error?
Charlotte – That's no typing error. That's a different name. My name is Charlotte McGahee, not
495 of 697
_________. It's obvious that was done on purpose.
The first and last name was different but similar and not the misspelling of any names. The girl gets a
look on her face that says either she's shocked about it herself and wondering or she is shaken up that
Charlotte caught on.
Young woman – You need to calm down or we won't let her back here.
Charlotte looks terrified at the possibilities. Her thoughts start spinning, again. A minute or so later
Louise walks through the door. She looks like she's about to have a breakdown. Charlotte is glad to see
her and heavily drugged.
Louise – There she is.
Charlotte – Hey.
Louise – Are you doing all right?
Charlotte – Ummmm. I don't know. I”m still trying to figure out what happened.
Louise – Well honey, don't you worry about that right now. You just need to get some rest.
Charlotte – Where are Arf and Ruffy?
Louise – They're back at the hotel Gene and I are staying at. They're fine.
Charlotte – Good. I'm glad you got them.
Louise – Oh yeah and they were treating them real good. They even had the sprinklers going on their
kennels to keep them cool. It's already pretty hot out there.
Charlotte – Are you sure they're OK?
Louise – I'm positive. The dogs are fine. They're just missing you.
Charlotte – I'm missing them too. So how did you know I was here?
Louise gets a strange look on her face to say it's a long complicated story.
496 of 697
Louise – Well, I got a call from Mrs. Probert yesterday afternoon.
Charlotte – Rich's mom?
Louise – Yes. Rich's mother. She sounds like a real nice lady. And she said you had stopped by the
house looking for Rich.
Charlotte – Oh yeah. What's going on with him? Do you know?
Louise – That is a good question honey. That's something we're all trying to figure out.
Charlotte – What do you mean?
Louise - Well I don't know if you know but they had a major thunder and lighting storm in Miami last
night. Did you know that?
Charlotte – I had a dream they did. It was really bad. The power got knocked out I think.
Louise – Oh yeah and the phones were all down. A nice man at the police department where you were
told me Rich decided he needed to check himself in the hospital too.
Charlotte – What? Rich went to the hospital?
Louise – That's what I was told.
Charlotte - Why?
Louise – I'm not sure. He didn't go into all of that but apparently something happened that made Rich
suddenly feel like he needed to go to the hospital.
Charlotte – Now that is surprising. I had a dream about him last night but I can't remember what it was.
It was really weird. He was here wanting to talk to me but they wouldn't let him see me because we
aren't related. Or something like that. I don't know. I'm so tired I can hardly think straight.
Louise – I know. I can tell. You need to get some rest.
Scene -
- Next day . - Lake City – Charlotte, two CIA men, others.
Next day or two. Charlotte has been taken from her restraints for the final time. She is now allowed to
walk around. She is drugged and dazed. She walks to sit in a chair by the television. After a minute or
two of watching a monotone hypnotic home made video about medications from the Asian Indian
497 of 697
doctor that works at the center, two guys approach Charlotte with big smiles on their faces. One is
probably in his upper 30's the other is probably in his upper 20's. They are keeping their voices low.
Upper 30's – This must be her.
Upper 20's – I believe so.
They sit beside Charlotte. Upper 30's guy beside her, upper 20's guy beside upper 30's.
Upper 30's – They said look for the bluest eyes you've ever seen. Wouldn't you say this is her?
Upper 20 – Yep
Upper 30's – How are you doing?
Charlotte – Not to good.
Upper 30's – I bet. Look, do you even know where you are?
Charlotte hesitates and thinks a few seconds.
Charlotte – I think so.
Upper 30's – Where do you think you are?
Charlotte – Hell?
Upper 30's – No. This isn't hell but it's probably as close as you're gonna get without actually being
there.
Charlotte is relieved.
Upper 30's – Listen to me. You have to stay calm no matter what happens. Do everything they say and
take whatever drugs they give you. If you do that you will get out of here. But the most important thing
of all is remembering you have to stay calm. OK.
The upper 20's guy starts elbowing him to get his attention to let him know they are being watched and
called to the door by a couple of center staff. The 30's guy looks over and sees them motioning with
their fingers.
498 of 697
Upper 30's – Ups, it looks like they're on to us. We're out of here.
Both guys get up and go over to the staff. The 30's guy does all the talking again as they are quickly
ushered through the doorway and out of sight. Within a couple of minutes Charlotte looks to the left
and sees Louise has just come in and appears to be waiting to make sure Charlotte recognizes her.
Apparently the staff asked her to do that to test Charlotte's improvement considering what happened
twice the day before. Charlotte is very glad to see Louise and walks straight over to her. Louise is
happy to see Charlotte's reaction to her. Charlotte walks up to Louise with a smile on her face which
turns Louise's face from a look of worry to a smile too.
Charlotte – It's good to see you.
Louise – It's good to see you too.
Louise gives Charlotte a quick hug.
Louise – So you do recognize me?
Charlotte – Of course I recognize you. Why would you think I wouldn't recognize you?
Louise – I ahhhhhhh....... don't know. One never knows with you sugar.
Louise laughs which makes Charlotte laugh and give her a look of wonder while she laughs too.
Charlotte - Are you sure you're OK?
Louise – I think so. Yes, honey. I'm fine.
Charlotte – So how long have you been here?
Louise – Not long. Gene's here. He's at the hotel watching Arf and Ruffy.
Louise knows the mention of Arf and Ruffy is the key to triggering Charlotte back and it works, almost
instantly.
Charlotte – How are they doing?
Louise – Oh they're fine. Arf's been trying to con Gene.
499 of 697
Charlotte laughs at that. Louise's eyes begin to water as she realizes it's working.
Louise – Every time Gene takes them out for a whizzing Arf walks around and around looking like he's
about to do his business then he decides he wants to walk a little further. And he just keeps doing that
until he's walked as far as he wanted to go.
Charlotte knows exactly what she's talking about and laughs.
Charlotte – Yeah, he'll do that.
Charlotte thinks for a moment trying to remember
Charlotte - Huh.
Charlotte looks around a bit and begins to realize where she is but she stays calm and doesn't feel near
as much fear knowing God is on her side plus she senses there are many people aware she is there and
they are going to make sure she's OK. Thank God for the two guys who were just there.
Charlotte – So I had another breakdown, I'm assuming?
Louise – Yeah......But you're going to be OK. Don't you worry. The people here are really nice honey
and they're doing everything they can to help you, believe me. If you only knew.
Charlotte thinks trying to remember.
Louise – You like the people here don't you? They are very nice.
Charlotte – Uh hu. They've been nice to me. Do you think they're legit and won't try to keep me here?
Louise – Oh....Ah...........
Louise hesitates to answer.
Louise – You're gonna be OK. I'll be right back. I want to go talk to …..I can't remember her
name...hold on.
Charlotte is not sure if Louise was motioned to by someone or if Louise was avoiding giving Charlotte
an honest answer or what her honest opinion really is. Charlotte worries for a second or two before
getting a quick reminder that God is on her side and she is on God's side. So, Charlotte sits and waits.
Before not too long at all Louise walks back to Charlotte and sits next to her. Louise is growing really
500 of 697
anxious and this causes Charlotte to wonder what is happening but she remains calm.
Charlotte – Do you know how much longer I'm going to be here?
Louise – I don't think it's gonna be very long. I don't think they can take much more of you.
Louise looks over at someone standing behind Charlotte at a distance.
Louise – Hold on. I need to speak to them again.
It appears they are having Louise come and go three or four times to make sure Charlotte's reaction to
seeing Louise remains the same and doesn't change. Louise gets very concerned however tries her best
to remain as calm as she can to not show she's worried.
Charlotte – What are you talking to her......
Louise says very quietly without moving her lips.
Louise – Shuuuuuu. It's a test....
Louise walks over to a woman who works at the center again and the woman hands Louise a few
papers and has Louise sign them. Louise thanks her and walks back to Charlotte.
Louise – Hold on.
Louise opens her pocket book and takes out her check book as she gets up to go speak to the woman
again. The woman says something to Louise who appears to be trying to giver her a check however the
woman does not want Louise's check. Louise walks back over to Charlotte.
Louise – OK, Are you ready to go?
Charlotte – They're letting me go?
Louise – Let's put it this way, if you don't go they're going to have to check themselves in.
Louise and Charlotte walk thru the doors into the outside. Gene is waiting with his car parked under a
canopy. He is standing beside the car waiting. There is another car under the canopy as well with one of
the back seat doors open. A woman and man stand beside the car. As Charlotte walks out and over to
the right side of the car to get in the back seat she sees the woman and man. Louise has stopped to
speak to the woman who works at the center who walked out behind Louise and Charlotte.
501 of 697
Woman – Hi, Charlotte
Charlotte – Hi.
Woman – Do you remember me? Do you know who I am?
Charlotte looks at the woman and then at the man and back to the woman.
Charlotte – I think so.
Gene sees what is happening and he gets Louise's attention. The woman from the center also sees the
man and woman.
Center woman – Oh no you don't. I don't know what's really going on here but you two need to leave.
Louise runs over to Charlotte.
Louise – Gene get in the car. Come on Charlotte, it's time to go.
Woman – She's going with us.
Center woman – No she's not. She's going with them.
Louise – I am her mother.
Woman – No you're not. Not anymore.
Charlotte gets in the car. Louise shuts the door then jumps in the passengers front seat.
Louise – Come on Gene. Let's go...............I think this is it.
Gene puts the car in drive and off they go.
Scene - a week later – middle of the night – Silvastone Dr. - Charlotte, Arf, Ruffy
Charlotte has just woken up from a dream in which she was given a poem and told “I love you”. She
turns on the light and grabs a pen and piece of paper and begins writing the poem down.
If I told you, would you know.
502 of 697
You are my eternal angel.
You gave me something to believe in.
A reason.
A purpose.
Something to hold on to.
You were my light.
You saved my life.
And you didn't even know it.
After writing the poem, Charlotte reads it and sits and wonder who sent the poem to her or if she
was meant to send the poem to someone. She wonders who?
Scene -
- two weeks later - daytime – Kroger Grocery Store – Int. - Louise, Charlotte
Louise – When are you going back to Italy with more watches?
Charlotte – Probably in the Spring. I'm thinking I could time it to be when they have the next film
festival in Cannes.
Louise – Oh that would be nice. Maybe you could bring your screenplay and find someone there who
might be interested in it.
Charlotte – I don't think it's gonna be ready by then.
Louise – I'm thinking you shouldn't go to Italy by yourself anymore. That worried me to death last
time.
Charlotte – I don't know why? It wasn't a big deal.
Louise – I don't understand how you got along there by yourself.
Charlotte – Because I met someone on the first day and he went around with me and translated. He
spoke English, french, Italian and his native language fluently.
Louise – How did you meet him?
Charlotte – He walked up beside me on the street and started talking in English.
Louise – Really?
503 of 697
Charlotte – Yeah. He seemed nice enough and asked me to go to a cafe with him so I did and I asked
him if I could pay him to be my translator while I was there.
Louise – So who was he?
Charlotte – A guy from Lebanon. He said he was a medical student in Milan. That's all I knew.
Louise – So you hung around with him the whole time?
Charlotte – Yeah pretty much. We went to a bunch of places.
Louise – Like where?
Charlotte – We went to the Duomo in Milan, the La Scala theater, antique shopping, to lunch and
dinner. Here and there.
Louise – Did you like him?
Charlotte – Not as a boyfriend or anything but he was alright.
Louise – Was he nice looking?
Charlotte – Yeah. He was alright. He was kinda cute.
Louise – And he's going to be a doctor?
Charlotte – I guess. That's probably why he's in medical school wouldn't ya think.
Louise looks at Charlotte weird like.
Louise - Well next time you go I know someone I think I can get to go with you.
Charlotte – Who, you?
Louise – No. I don't want to go but I think Nettie Olsen would probably like to go. She likes
traveling and she probably speaks Italian.
Charlotte – Who is she?
504 of 697
Louise – Nettie Olsen is best friends with Frank Hall's daughter, Laurie.
Charlotte – How do you know her so well?
Louise – She's always down at the ranch at Christmas. She's a real nice girl and I think you would
like her.
Charlotte – Huh.
Louise – I'll ask next time I talk to her.
Scene -
- a month or two later – Silvastone Drive – Charlotte, Arf, Ruffy
Charlotte has enrolled back with Georgia State University. She is sitting in Louise and Gene's living
room reading from one of the text books with the television on in the foreground. She is in a drowsy
state but not taking any medications. The picture on the television jumps and the show which was on
has been replaced by the President of the United States of America, George H. Bush. At first Charlotte
is thinking it's a normal special interruption from the President however it quickly becomes apparent
that's not the case since he is addressing her specifically. She watches with little reaction and listens to
what President Bush says without saying anything at all. Basically she's stunned.
President Bush – Hello Charlotte. This is your friend, George Bush. Please don't be startled. I need to
talk to you about a couple of situations that I have been made aware of. First I want to let you know an
agency of the federal government who is only allowed to operate outside of the United States has
received information which has been verified to be highly accurate. The information we received has to
do with foretelling future events which we know for a fact will happen and these events are going to
have a great deal to do with you. As very difficult as I know it's going to be for you to believe, the
information we have was obtained by someone who made a discovery that the Bible, or should I guess
I should say Torah, contains a code within specific sections of the writings. The discovery was made
after someone cracked the code and discovered the hidden messages. I know this sounds unbelievable
able but if it helps you to believe, you should know Isaac Newton spent a great deal of his life looking
for what he believed were hidden messages within the text of the Bible which can only be found if the
code can be broken. And that's exactly what someone did with the use of a computer. Had computers
been around during Isaac Newton's time, we feel sure he would have found the code himself. But
apparently because of the messages we found, it was not God's intention for the code to be broken until
now. Until the computer age arrived and you were here. I know all of this sounds crazy and too much to
believe. So believe me when I tell you, there is absolutely no way I would be sitting here talking to you
about this matter unless we were already absolutely certain the information we have is accurate and the
code is real. Now unfortunately, it seems someone jumped the gun. We haven't figured out who it was
yet but we're still working on that and hopefully we'll find out. But either way other than creating a hell
of a commotion, everything's still on track and no breaks in our National Security occurred. Thank
505 of 697
God. Now the second situation I need to speak to you about is that we already know when your next
breakdown is going to occur. I'm sorry to have to be the one to tell you but we do know you will have a
series of breakdowns which will span over several years if not decades. But don't worry. We will be
there to make sure you get through it and are OK. However there is going to be a situation that will be
completely out of our control which is going to occur during your short hospitalization during your
next breakdown. That's right. We already know when it's going to occur and which area of the country
it will happen within. So I will go ahead and tell you we expect it's going to be around one and a half
years from now. But before I tell you about that, first I want to say there's no other woman in the world
like you and because of that I love you. All of us here love you and we have been watching out for you.
And we will continue to watch out for you. That's why I want to let you know somebody at the hospital
you will be taken to next will have come up with a stupid idea of trying to make you think they have a
means of electronically reading your mind. But I assure you, no government in the world currently has
that capability and they never will. Luckily. This is a very big deal because they will be trying to get
you to say certain things so they can use it against you. So now what I want you to know is you don't
have to tell them anything you don't want to tell them. Don't tell them about this conversation and don't
tell them anything you don't want anyone but you and God to know. It's non of their business and they
sure as hell don't have any right or place to do what they will be doing. And that's just it. We already
know for a fact, this will happen so we wanted to make sure we made you aware of it in advance so
when you see what they are doing you will already know what they're up to and therefore it wont'
work. It's just that simple. Now another situation which greatly pains me to have to tell you is that I
already know I will not be serving another term. Or at least I'm pretty sure I won't be. However,
because it is so important, I am going to go ahead and give it my best effort just in case somehow we
missed something and the messages we found don't mean what they appear to mean. And for that
reason it practically kills me to tell you there will be a period of time in which I will not be able to do
anything whatsoever to help you because my hands will be completely tied. But here's the good news.
Within a few years I believe I will be able to help you again. Let me tell you why I believe that will be
the case. But first, if you don't mind, let me just pause and say. It brought me every bit the equal pain
when I learned I wouldn't be getting a second term as it did the joy I felt in my heart when I learned one
of my sons would. For I was overwhelmed with the kind of joy I never ever imagined I could feel to
learn one of my sons will be going to The White House because he too will be elected to the Office of
the President of the United States as I, his father was. And he will receive two terms.
Scene -
Daytime – - short time after above- Silvastone Drive -
Int. - Charlotte, Gene, Louise -
Charlotte is folding laundry on the sofa while standing in front of the TV. Gene and Louise walk in.
They see what's on the TV and freeze. Louise becomes nervous but controls herself. Two men are
standing next to each other speaking directly to the camera.
Man one – This is difficult to explain but I'll do my best. We don't believe any of what we just
described will actually take place until years from now however when it does you will need to be
hypnotized. So listen carefully. At that point in time once the danger has passed, listen to me, when you
hear this sound “
“ you will no longer be hypnotized. That sound will also signal the danger you
are going to warn us of. Luckily we already know and by the time you go inside we will have just left.
506 of 697
But because you will be at that exact location we showed you earlier at exactly the right moment you
are going to save our lives. As amazing as that sounds, it's true. We already know what's going to
happen and that it definitely will happen. We are absolutely positive of that much, at least.. Lastly, we
want to apologize that we can not tell you who we are or which agency we're a part of since currently
the agency we're with is not allowed to operate within the United States. However, luckily there is one
other agency which will be somewhat allowed....uh..no..no no..... let me just say, there
may...be.....oh...one or two or so little domestic incidences many years from now in which some of us
may accidentally end up operating on American soil. Which to say the least, will be something you will
want to take great interest in familiarizing yourself with. At such time.
Louise – Charlotte, I think you're suppose to be listening to this.
Charlotte – I am.
Louise – OK.
Louise and Gene continue to watch.
Man two – So for now that is all you need to know. From here on out you will be given information on
an “as needed basis only”. But I want to go ahead and let you know, it won't be much. It will literally
be only as needed. And for that reason, we already know years from now you will be very upset with
us. I mean very very angry when you begin to remember what you've been told. But please have mercy
and know it had to be this way. There is no other way to do it and you will understand that one day. We
hope. And for this reason we greatly apologize in advance and want you to know we will understand
when you end up going stark raving mad because you will feel like you were left out on your own to
fend for yourself. But I promise you, that will not be the case. So we're hoping you'll understand in the
future that it had to be done this way for your own protection and to keep you from becoming way too
overwhelmed and overloaded by to much information . And one more thing you need to know is, you
will be given information from someone who's name we can not say at this point but it won't be us. I
swear. Now a lot of the information you receive will not be so accurate. However it's being given to
you anyway for a reason. So let me tell you how it's going to work. In order to keep you from
completely loosing it, some of the information you will be given will sometimes be much worse than
what actually ends up happening. Much much much worse in some cases. That way, when a situation
occurs that's not that good, no matter what it is, it won't seem all that bad by comparison to what you
were afraid might happen. I know this is a lot of information to receive all at once but one day we
believe you will understand it all and come to believe everything that was done was done for the right
reasons. So in conclusion, again, we want to thank you and tell you there is no way we can ever make
you understand how much we appreciate what you're going to do for us all. We couldn't have done it
without you. So thank you again for your extreme hard work and extreme sacrifice and just know we
wish you good luck and we will be with you. We won't forget about you. And also know, God is with
you Charlotte.
Man claps hands once. The TV screen goes back to the normal programming.
507 of 697
Louise – I think this is it.
Gene nods in agreement.
Charlotte continues folding laundry and does not say anything to Louise or Gene about it.
Charlotte – Are y'all going out to dinner tonight?
Louise – We thought we would.
Charlotte – Can I come?
Louise – You really want to?
Charlotte – Yeah, I wouldn't mind some Chinese food. That's where you're going isn't it.
Louise – If that's where you want to go.
Charlotte – Isn't that where y'all usually go on Friday night?
Louise – Usually. How did you know?
Charlotte – Cause you told me.
Louise - Oh, yeah. I suppose I did.
Scene -
- Morning -
Silvastone Dr. -
Ext -
Charlotte, Arf, Ruffy
Charlotte walks out to the drive and gets in the car with Arf and Ruffy. She starts the car and begins to
back up when she feels and hears a strange wobble and sound coming from the front wheel and tire on
the passenger's side of the car. She gets out and walks over to see what's going on and see's all the lug
nuts on the wheels have been loosened however not removed and are barely secure. She immediately
recognizes how unlikely it is for all four or five lug nuts to become that loose all at the same time. She
goes to her trunk, takes out the tire iron and tightens the lug nuts. She then gets in her car and drives
away.
Scene JoJo Starbuck
- A few weeks later- night time – Restaurant in NY City – Charlotte, Jonathan,
508 of 697
Jonathan has asked Charlotte to meet his latest girlfriend, JoJo Starbuck. Actually they have only gone
out two or three times. Jonathan likes JoJo a lot. They are being seated.
JoJo – I don't think he recognized me.
Jonathan – Who didn't recognize you?
JoJo – The maitre d'.
Jonathan – Oh, I'm sorry honey. He's just not very with it is he?
JoJo giggles.
JoJo – Jonathan. You're so smart and funny.
Jonathan – See, someone does love me.
Charlotte – That's great. You two make a cute couple.
Jonathan – You really think so?
Charlotte – Yes, I do. If she can put up with you, I say more power to her.
JoJo – Uh oh, She's giving you away.
Jonathan – Only talk nice about me tonight, OK?
Charlotte – I promise. I will only talk nice about you while we're here. But after we leave......
They are all laughing.
Jonathan – JoJo wants us to help her come up with ideas on how to attract more people to the rink.
JoJo – Actually, to ice skating in general. It's a dying sport. People today just aren't into it the way they
use to be. So if you can think of anything, I would really appreciate your input.
Charlotte – Huh. That's a tough one. You give skating lessons at Rockefeller Center don't you?
JoJo – Yes and here lately it's getting tougher and tougher to get people interested. I don't know why.
509 of 697
Jonathan – I've got to go to the little boy's room. You girls will be nice and not talk bad about me while
I'm gone want you?
JoJo – Oh Jonathan. Would you quit saying that. You are so insecure.
Jonathan – I know. Have you noticed that too? Honey, it's like I can't help it.
Charlotte – Well when you get back we'll work on that for you.
Jonathan – OK, thank you. And don't be talking to any other men while I'm gone either. OK?
JoJo – You are absolutely hopeless Jonathan.
Jonathan walks off.
Charlotte – You do know he wasn't kidding don't you. He is that insecure.
JoJo – I know. I can't figure it out. So...There really isn't anything going on between you two?
Charlotte – No. I promise there isn't and there never has been. Really we're just friends.
JoJo – Huh. So, you use to work with Jonathan?
Charlotte – Right. At Pringle Dixon Pringle in Atlanta.
JoJo – And you don't have any romantic feelings for him?
Charlotte – None. Absolutely none. But it's not Jonathan. I hardly ever find anyone I feel that chemical
attraction with. So don't think it's necessarily because something's wrong with him. Besides the
obvious, of course.
They both laugh but JoJo still doesn't seem sure about Jonathan.
JoJo – Oh good. I was wondering that.
Charlotte – So Jonathan said you skated in the Olympics?
JoJo – That's true. I skated with a friend of mine. We were the youngest pairs team America had ever
sent to the Olympics.
510 of 697
Charlotte – Wow. That's really cool. I would love to see you skate someday.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Scene - daytime - Airport – Int. - Plane – Charlotte, Nettie Olsen, (Laurie Hall's best friend)
Nettie and Charlotte have just boarded the plane. Charlotte has been telling Nettie about her
breakdown. Luckily she is able to laugh about it but Nettie finds it hard to laugh.
Nettie – Do you want the seat by the window?
Charlotte – No, go ahead. You can have it.
They take their seats on the plane.
Nettie – Thank you. So you actually did all that? You're not just pulling my leg?
Charlotte – I swear I did.
Nettie – That is intensive. Huh.... And how long ago did you say all this happened?
Charlotte – About a month and a half to two months ago. I can't remember exactly.
Nettie – And you're better now aren't you? I mean you seem fine to me.
Nettie starts to nervously giggle. Charlotte joins in knowing it's hard to believe she would be OK so
soon.
Charlotte – Yeah. I was fine the next day after getting a full nights sleep in Phoenix and in Florida.
Actually in Florida it took a couple of days to bounce back since they had to give me really strong
sedatives. But other than that I can snap back really quick.
Nettie – Yeah I see. I didn't know that was even possible.
Charlotte – Sure it is. Anyone can have a breakdown. My psychology professor at Georgia State had a
breakdown when his son who was still a small boy died. He said it can happen to anyone.
Nettie – But some people never snap back like you do. You realize that don't you?
511 of 697
Charlotte – That's true.
Nettie – So you better be careful and not let yourself get in that condition. You think it's because you
weren't sleeping?
Charlotte – That's what a nurse in the hospital in Arizona said. She explained when you go too long
without sleeping your subconscious starts bleeding into your conscious mind and the two become
intertwined. So you start tapping into the subconscious while you're awake. It's almost like being in a
dream state but you're not asleep. Believe me that's exactly how it feels too so I think she's right about
that.
Nettie – Man, you're really freaking me out with exactly how OK you are. That's amazing that you
could explain a bit of that just a month or two after having all that happen.
Charlotte – Thanks. See you learned something new.
Nettie – Why yes, I guess I did. What did you say the guy's name is you like so much?
Charlotte – Rich
Nettie – What's his last name?
Charlotte – Probert.
Nettie – Probert?
Charlotte – Right.
Nettie – How do ya spell it?
Charlotte – p-r-o-b-e-r-t
Nettie – Huh. Probert. And he's a lawyer?
Charlotte – Right.
Nettie – And where did you say he's living now?
512 of 697
Charlotte – Miami. Why?
Nettie – No reason. I'm curious.
Charlotte – So you live in Dallas?
Nettie – Yes, and I absolutely hate it. Dallas sucks. I'm trying to either get into a student
exchange program in Australia or if that doesn't work out hopefully I can get transferred with
the company I'm with to Venezuela.
Charlotte – What's in Venezuela?
Nettie – You've never been there?
Charlotte – No. I don't like traveling that much to tell you the truth.
Nettie - Oh man, it's like heaven there. The country is beautiful and the people are really laid
back and friendly. It's very colorful. Very charming. I think you would like it.
Charlotte – I've heard Australia's nice.
Nettie – That's my first choice. God I would love to live in Australia. Can you imagine going from
Dallas to Australia?
Charlotte – Why do you dislike Dallas so much?
Nettie – For starters the people are so damn phony and materialistic in Dallas. They don't want to
have anything to do with you unless you come from a wealthy family and as soon as they
find out you do, all of a sudden they want to be your best friend. It's really weird. I've never seen
any place where they're like that near as much as Dallas. The entire time I've been there I've
only found a couple of people I consider to be good friends. Plus there's nothing there but
shopping centers and restaurants. It's the most boring place on earth. There's no scenery. It's all
flat and almost all the houses look basically the same. It's too hot and dry. In the summer it's
so miserably hot you can't even go outside. I want to get out of Dallas so bad I can't see straight.
Charlotte – You don't have a boyfriend?
Nettie – No, not really. I haven't met that many guys there. Laurie swears it's because I'm to easy.
513 of 697
Charlotte – Too easy?
Laughs
Nettie – Yeah. She's been getting on me for sleeping with guys on the first date. Her famous last
words are going to be, they're not going to buy the cow if they can get the milk for free
Nettie.
Charlotte – Oh my God.
Charlotte's laughing. She find's Nettie's honesty shocking but hilarious and almost charming.
Nettie – Yeah, she's so funny. I crack up every time she says that. But it's true I guess. I just can't
help it. I love sex. I'm a normal red blooded female who just happens to love men, and you know.
But Laurie on the other hand is frigid. So with me being just the opposite we'll never agree on
that. I ask her, OK Laurie, how long am I suppose to wait? But forget it. She can't give me an
answer.
Charlotte – I have to say I kind of agree with Laurie on that one.
Nettie – So how long do you wait?
Charlotte – You're asking the wrong person. I have no idea.
Nettie – See. No one can ever give me an exact time. So I say screw it. Literally.
Nettie laughs at her pun.
Charlotte – So you always have sex on the first date?
Nettie – Yeah, usually. Sometimes before.
Nettie laughs again. Charlotte can tell it's gonna be an interesting trip.
Charlotte – Before?
Nettie – Sometimes. I'm telling you I like sex. I won't lie. And I let guys know.
Nettie has not been talking quietly at all during this entire conversation.
514 of 697
Charlotte – Alright. I'll take your word for that.
Nettie – I have you know, that's the secret to my success at work.
Charlotte's beginning to think Louise sent Nettie to secretly coach Charlotte on these sort of things that
might benefit her in life, financially.
Charlotte – Then you're probably going to do really well in life financially.
Nettie – But I want to find someone who loves me.
Charlotte – Well in that case, you may have to either take Laurie's advice, or cross your fingers that
someone comes along who's just like you in that respect and wants someone who's just the same.
Nettie - That's exactly what I'm hoping for. I want someone I can relate to who likes sex just as much
as I do.
Charlotte – That's logical. But remember, men like the chase.
Nettie – Yeah, I know. But I do too. I like a challenge.
Charlotte – Well then I don't know what to tell you besides “good luck”. Sounds like you have a
situation.
Nettie – What do you think about Frank?
Charlotte – Hall?
Nettie – Yes. Frank Hall.
Charlotte – I don't know him that well.
Nettie – I thought you did.
Charlotte – No, I've hardly been around him. You probably know more about him than I do.
Nettie – Ohhhhhhhhh. I absolutely adore him. He's so....how should I put this...interesting.
515 of 697
Charlotte – Really? Huh.
Nettie – And smart and funny and........oh I don't know. I can't believe he's my best friend's father.
Damn it.
Charlotte – How do you like Mildred?
Nettie – Oh I love her too. We're really close. Every time I'm over there we usually go out to lunch
or shopping or something. But you know what surprises me the most about them?
Charlotte – What?
Nettie – As much money as they have and with Frank's profession and all, do you know that practically
every night for dinner all they eat are sandwiches?
Charlotte – Really?
Nettie – Yeah. They're always eating sandwiches. Just regular sandwiches on plain sandwich
bread. It kind of makes me feel sorry for Frank.
Charlotte – That is surprising.
Nettie – Why do you think that is?
Charlotte – I have no idea. I guess Mildred doesn't like to cook or something.
Nettie – They always have their drinks though. Oh and another thing. Why do you think it is that
Louise is so subservient when she's around all of them at the ranch?
Charlotte – Subservient?
Nettie – Yes, absolutely. She waits on everyone hand and foot like she's the hired help.
Charlotte – She does?
Nettie – Yes, I swear. She does. It's sad to tell you the truth. I can't stand watching it. Do you think
maybe it's because she grew up on a farm and has never been around rich people before?
Charlotte can't believe her ears.
516 of 697
Charlotte – Wait, wait, wait, wait. Are you kidding me?
Nettie – No, I'm not. I'm telling you it's the truth. I'm not trying to be mean.
Charlotte – No I mean the part about Louise not being around rich people before. Where did you
hear that?
Nettie – I didn't. I just figured that must be the case because of how she acts when she's around them.
Charlotte – Oh wow. Where do I begin?
Nettie – What do you mean?
Charlotte – Believe me, Louise has definitely been around rich people before.
Nettie – She has? Who?
Charlotte – My father's side of the family.
Nettie – I didn't know that. Are you serious?
Charlotte – Yes. My grandmother had far more money than Wilma and from what I heard Frank and
Mildred don't have a lot of cash. Frank has the ranch but I think they have a hard time keeping
up with the expenses. Especially the taxes. I may be wrong but that's what I've heard.
Nettie – So why else would Louise act the way she does around them?
Charlotte – Beats me. I have no idea but that's disturbing especially if they're kicking back letting her.
Nettie – Yeah. It's sickening to watch. Did you know that Frank calls Gene a leach behind his
back?
Charlotte laughs.
Charlotte – He does?
Nettie – Yes he does, all the time. He can't stand Gene.
Charlotte – Oh my God. If Gene only knew. He worships the ground Frank walks on. At least I think he
517 of 697
does. Wow. Now that's incredible news.
Nettie – Frank has never had anything good to say about Gene.
Charlotte – Gees. That's eye opening. If Gene and Louise only knew. Oh my God.
Nettie – I didn't figure he knew. I figured if he did Gene and Louise wouldn't go the ranch.
Charlotte is stunned.
Scene -
- Daytime – La Gras Hotel -
Int. - Nettie, Charlotte
Nettie and Charlotte are walking back into their hotel in France after going to lunch.
Nettie – That was a cute little store.
Charlotte – It sure was. Their grocery stores are so different from ours.
Nettie – They're so different from Americans in their way of dining. I don't think the french go to
the grocery stores and stock up on canned and frozen foods the way we do.
Charlotte – Apparently not. But just think what a hassle going to the store every day would be.
They open the door to their room and see the two full size beds have been pushed together. Nettie
becomes furious.
Nettie – OK, what's going on? Did you tell them to do that?
Charlotte – To do what?
Nettie – Don't play stupid with me.
Charlotte – What are you talking about?
Nettie – Oh come on. The beds. Did you tell them to push our beds together?
Charlotte – No. You've got to be kidding me? Why in the hell would I do that?
518 of 697
Nettie – Uh hello. I wonder why.
Charlotte – I'm wondering too. So please, tell me. Why?
Nettie – Let's just say you're mother told me some things about you that make me wonder.
Charlotte – Oh my God. Wonder what? You think I'm a lesbian?
Nettie – I don't know. Are you?
Charlotte – No. I'm not. I'm far from it for God's sake. I hate to break the news to you but I don't have
a lesbian bone in my body. So where in the hell you got such an idea is beyond me.
Nettie – I just told you.
Charlotte – From my mother? Oh please. My mother has absolutely no reason whatsoever to think I'm
a lesbian. That's a bunch of crap.
Nettie – Well I didn't know.
Charlotte – Well now you do. So don't ever suggest anything like that to me again. And to tell you the
truth, I was wondering the same thing about you.
Nettie – No way. I told you I like men.
Charlotte – Yeah. I got that too but you never know. You could be bi.
Nettie – OK, as long as we have that straight, I'm fine.
Charlotte – God. What the hell? I can't believe this.
Nettie – I'm sorry, I shouldn't have said anything.
Charlotte takes a deep breath and thinks a moment while calming down.
Charlotte – So my mom's been saying things like that about me to you?
Nettie nods yes.
519 of 697
Charlotte – Oh my God, I can't believe this.
Scene -
-
Daytime – Nice, France, - Street along waterfront – Nettie, Charlotte, Guy
Nettie and Charlotte are walking down a waterside street in Nice, France. Charlotte stops to take
some video shots. Nettie points out some good shots for her to get. All of a sudden a young man in
his mid 20's comes dashing up to them from ahead.
Guy – Hey, you two are Americans aren't you?
Nettie – How'd you guess?
Guy – The video camera for starters.
Nettie – Ah yes. A dead giveaway. I can tell you're not American.
Guy – No. I'm from Armania.
Nettie – Ah. Interesting place.
Guy – Yes, like America. Very interesting. So you're here for the festival?
Nettie – We are. Another good guess. Aren't you a smart one.
Nettie is flirting like crazy.
Guy – Well thank you. And since you said that. How about this? My friends are having a huge party
tomorrow night right up there in the flat where you see a lot of people standing. You see?
Nettie – Oh yeah. I see them.
Guy – Would you two like to come?
Nettie looks at Charlotte who doesn't look enthused.
Nettie – Sure, I'll go. You wanna go to their party tomorrow night?
Charlotte knows not to say no in front of the guy.
520 of 697
Charlotte – Yeah, maybe.
Guy – Oh don't say maybe. Come. It will be lots of fun. Very important film people from all around the
world will be there.
Nettie – Ewwww, that does sound like fun. Don't you think?
Charlotte – Ummmm hu.
Charlotte nods yes. She's trying not to show she thinking, “no way in hell”.
Guy – So you'll come?
Charlotte – OK.
Guy – Good.
Nettie – Great. Thanks for the invite.
Guy – It's my pleasure. I hope to see you both tomorrow night.
Nettie – OK. I can't wait.
Guy – Great. That's what I like to hear.
Nettie – Bye.
Guy – Au revoir.
Nettie – Yes, Au revoir.
Guy goes skipping off thinking he's just scored.
Nettie – How about that. We haven't even been here one full day and we've already been invited to
a party. Your mom was right. You do get hit on a lot don't you?
Charlotte – Are you nuts? I'm not going.
521 of 697
Nettie – Why not?
Charlotte – Because we don't know him or anyone else who's gonna be there.
Nettie – So what? Everyone's a stranger until you get to know them.
Charlotte – True, but I'm not going to a strange apartment in another country for a party full of
other strangers who I have never met.
Nettie – You're being paranoid.
Charlotte – No I'm not. I don't get a good feeling about him or that party.
Nettie – Oh he seemed perfectly fine to me.
Charlotte – Well then you go if you want to.
Nettie – I don't wanna go by myself.
Charlotte – Then don't go. But don't expect me to go with you.
Nettie – Alright. Fine. We won't go. But just know we're probably gonna be missing out on a lot
of fun. There's no telling who we could meet there.
Charlotte – I'm not going period.
Nettie – Your mother was right. You're never going to meet anyone if you don't get out there.
Charlotte – Whatever.
Scene - Night Restaurant in Cannes – Nettie, Charlotte's
Nettie and Charlotte are sitting at a table at an outdoor cafe. A group of 4 older woman are sitting
next to them.
Nettie – So when do you want to leave for Italy?
Charlotte – I guess we need to leave either tomorrow or Monday if you still wanna go to Switzerland
to.
522 of 697
Nettie – OK. I still can't believe that bastard wouldn't let us in the showing just because we were five
minutes late.
Charlotte – I wouldn't worry about it. It's not a big deal.
Nettie – I know but that's ridiculous. He just wanted to be an ass.
Charlotte – You need to be careful. You could have gotten arrested back there.
Nettie – I did go a little over board, didn't I.
Charlotte – Just a little. Warn me first next time.
Nettie and Charlotte start listening to the woman seated next to them. They keep looking over giving
Nettie and Charlotte snotty looks.
Old woman 1 – I can't believe it.
Old woman 2 – Are you sure?
Old woman 1 – Which one is it going to be, do we even know?
Old woman 2 – I would hope neither.
The woman pretend to laugh while looking extremely jealous and bitter about something. Apparently
they are speaking English on purpose so they can be understood.
Old woman 3 – The messages did not say he was going to be French did they?
Old woman 2 – From what I was told no one knows.
Old woman 1 – This is absurd. Why is it not a french girl?
Nettie and Charlotte leave as the woman continue staring like crazy people.
Mildred at Emory- Mildred Dies
523 of 697
Scene -
- Daytime – Silvastone Dr. - Louise, Charlotte
Charlotte is looking in the closet in her old bedroom at Louise's house.
Charlotte – I don't remember this. Is it yours?
Louise – No. I think that's yours.
Charlotte – I don't remember it.
Louise – Maybe it's June's.
Charlotte – I wonder if Tom's back from Miami yet?
Louise – I don't know. I imagine Frank wasn't very happy to see him at Mildred's funeral.
Charlotte – Judging by how he acting at the Longinos, you're probably right.
Louise – I heard about that. Rose told me it was just awful how they treated you.
Charlotte – Frank definitely let me know he doesn't like Tom.
Louise – Oh I know. That's why I think it's funny. Boy I wish I could have seen Frank's face when
Tommy showed up.
Charlotte – I think you like Frank more than you let on.
Louise – Oh don't be ridiculous.
Charlotte – Actually I think you have the major hots for him and have for a long time.
Louise – Nooooo. Frank Hall. Are you kidding me? I think Frank Hall's the devil.
Charlotte – Yeah, you said that before but I'm not buying it. Seriously, with the way you're always
carrying on about him. It's embarrassing. It's like you worship the ground he walks on.
Louise – Don't you talk about me like that. I do not do that.
Charlotte – Yes, you do. For as long as I can remember it's always been Frank this, Frank that. I'm quite
524 of 697
sure if you had the chance you would drop Gene in a heartbeat for Frank.
Louise – Oh Charlotte, You don't know what you're talking about. That ole Frank Hall is a snake.
Charlotte – OK then. Give me one good reason you think he's a snake.
Louise – Alright. Do you remember Barbara Mackle. The girl from Coral Gables who was buried alive
in Duluth years ago?
Charlotte – Barely. I think you mentioned her before.
Louise – They made a movie and book about it.
Charlotte – What about it?
Louise – The Mackles always thought Frank had something to do with her kidnapping.
Charlotte – They did?
Louise – That's what I heard. Frank and Mildred knew the Mackles very well. I think he was a lawyer
too.
Charlotte – You think Frank had anything to do with it?
Louise – Oh I don't think so. I don't know. I shouldn't have said that.
Charlotte – They must have had some reason to think that.
Louise – I don't even know if it's true that they thought it. But the way he did Mildred was horrible.
Did I ever tell you about that?
Charlotte – About him going to the hospital a couple of years ago while Mildred was practically on
her death bed?
Louise – Yes, with divorce papers and he told her he didn't love her anymore.
Charlotte – I would have divorced him right then and there and taken him to the cleaners.
Louise – Well it's a little more complicated than that.
525 of 697
Charlotte – So was he seeing Becky back then?
Louise – According to Mildred he was.
Charlotte – I bet she went after him for the ranch.
Louise – I think Becky has her own money. If I'm not mistaken, I think she may have her own ranch. At
least she use to.
Charlotte – How did they meet?
Louise – They had some sort of business dealings together for years.
Charlotte – What kind of business?
Louise – Ummmmm. I'm not sure, Charlotte. I couldn't tell ya.
Charlotte – What kind of business could it be? He's a lawyer. She's not a lawyer is she?
Louise – No. I don't recall what it was. I just know they've known each other for years and she's been
after him the whole time. Did I ever tell you Frank's the Consulate-General of Thailand?
Charlotte – Yeah. I've heard that. I bet she was after his money.
Louise – I think she was pretty well off on her own. I understand she was big in the social scene in
Naples and there's serious money in Naples, darling.
Charlotte – But you don't know what kind of business was she in?
Louise – No. I can't remember. Did I ever tell you Becky looks a lot like me? Even Lois and Jim Forbes
commented about that. Everyone says they think she reminds Frank of me.
Louise laughs.
Charlotte – Ah, so you think he likes you?
Louise – No, I don't know that for sure. But who knows. She does look a lot like me. I think she's
from Texas. From what I heard her mom still lives there in a trailer..
526 of 697
Charlotte – So where did she get her money?
Louise – Her business I guess.
Charlotte – Oh. Did I ever tell you Nettie said Frank calls Gene a leach behind his back?
Louise – I wouldn't be surprised.
Charlotte – I bet Gene would.
Scene -
- Daytime - Silvastone Dr. - Arf, Ruffy, Charlotte, Louise, Nettie
Charlotte pulls in drive with Arf and Ruffy. She walks in the door and sees Nettie sitting in living room.
Louise – Charlotte, Nettie's here.
Charlotte – Hey.
Nettie – Hey, how have you been?
Charlotte – Alright. How about you?
Nettie – OK. I thought I would stop by and see Louise and Gene before I left.
Charlotte – Where are you going? Do you want to come downstairs?
Nettie gets up to follow Charlotte to her apartment down stairs.
Nettie – Remember that student exchange opportunity in Australia I told you I was hoping to get?
Charlotte – Vaguely.
Nettie – Well I got it so I'm going to live in Australia.
Charlotte – That sounds like fun.
Nettie – I know. I'm so excited.
527 of 697
Charlotte – So do you wanna see the video of our trip?
Nettie – Sure, Yeah.
Charlotte – I don't have the right recorder for the format I taped it on but you can see basically.
Nettie – That's OK. I didn't really want to see the video. I mean I do wanna see it, but you don't really
think I came all the way here to see Louise and Gene do you?
Charlotte – I didn't know. I haven't thought about it.
Nettie is dead serious and trying to talk quietly so Gene and Louise don't hear her.
Nettie – God Charlotte....Listen. I need to tell you something.
Charlotte – You're not gonna give me another lecture on supply and demand are you?
Nettie – No, I'm not gonna... OK, I deserved that. But seriously Charlotte. Will you look at me? I know
about some of what's been going on with you and I know you know some of it too. But some of it you
don't know and it explains what's been happening.
Charlotte – Like what?
Nettie – Like what? Are you kidding? What they're doing is dangerous and you know he loves you.
Everybody knows it so what are you waiting for? Why are you pretending you don't know. Charlotte, I
know the secret. Someone told me.
Charlotte – Nettie, I don't know what you're talking about..... but I don't want to hear anything else bad
about Gene and Louise. I have to live here. That's bad enough.
Nettie looks totally confused. Charlotte is definitely totally clueless.
Nettie throws her arms up
Nettie – Alright. But I think you're gonna wish you had listened to what I have to say.
Charlotte doesn't say anything.
528 of 697
Nettie – Bye.
Nettie gets up and walks away.
Scene - September-October 1992 – New York City – Upper West Side – Charlotte, Ann, Jane
Raines approximately 31
Charlotte arrives in New York City and goes to Ann's work place to see Ann who is working at Deutsch
Bank's main Manhattan corporate office.
Charlotte – Hi. I'm here to see Ann Leatherwood please.
Receptionist – Are you Charlotte?
Charlotte – Yes. Actually I am.
Receptionist. - Great. Ann's been telling us all about you. Go ahead and follow me and I'll show you to
her office.
Ann is sitting in a huge office with full glass all around. The phone rings off the hook and she answers
each call as if she has full authority.
Ann's friend in NY who warned Ann she better tell Charlotte.
Scene –
- night time same night restaurant – Manhattan – Charlotte, Ann, Jane
Rains, table of young men and woman.
Charlotte, Ann and Jane Raines are at a restaurant. Charlotte and Jane have just met and are discussing
being roommates if Charlotte decides to move to NYC. Jane is a friend of Ann's who works for ABC
Network Television in NYC. There's a table of five or six seated at the front of the restaurant closest to
the street. They keep turning and looking at the table Charlotte, Ann and Jane are seated at. The
restaurant is relatively empty except for the two tables. Ann has noticed the people at the other table
and is wondering how Charlotte hasn't noticed.
Charlotte – Your boss got fired for sexual harassment?
Jane – Yep.
Charlotte - You're kidding?
Jane – But he's really nice. It's a bunch of bull. The chick who accused him of it was just out to get him.
529 of 697
Charlotte – And you're having an affair with him?
Jane – I don't know if I would call it an affair. (Jane laughs) We spend a lot of time together.
Charlotte – Is he married?
Jane – Yeah, but they've been having a lot of problems.
Charlotte – I don't know. I think I would read the writing on the wall if I were you. It seems pretty
clear.
Ann – Have you not noticed those people at the table up front seem to be very interested in you for
some reason?
Charlotte looks to where Ann is motioning with her eyes. Jane turns around to look and starts to giggle.
Charlotte – What makes you think that?
Ann – By the way they keep looking back here at you. Have you ever seen any of them before?
Charlotte – I don't think so. They don't look familiar.
Ann – I think I know what they're up to.
Charlotte – Don't worry about it.
Jane – You have people stare at you on a regular basis?
Ann – Yes. I can answer that.
Charlotte's completely clueless.
Jane – So you really think you wanna move here?
Charlotte – I don't see why not. It may be a good change. As long as you don't mind my two dogs and
as long as whatever apartment we get has no problem with them.
Jane – No, not at all. I love dogs and the woman who owns the building has dogs too. She's really
530 of 697
really nice.
Charlotte – Good. Then we'll give it a try. What can it hurt?
Jane – Perfect.
Ann – I think you two are gonna get along really well.
Charlotte and Jane – I do too.
Ann - Now let's get out of here, those people are making me nervous.
Ann to Jane – Are you going home?
Jane – Yeah. I have to get up early. Are you guys going anywhere else?
Ann – No, if I don't get to sleep soon I won't be able to get up either
They head out of the restaurant. The other table has either just left or is getting ready to leave.
Jane – OK, well I'm going this way.
Charlotte – It was really nice meeting you.
Jane – Same here. Keep in touch and let me know.
Charlotte – OK, I'll give you a call as soon as I'm back in Atlanta.
Jane – Alright, Good night.
Charlotte and Ann – Good night.
Charlotte and Ann turn to the right as Jane turns to the left and walks away from the restaurant.
Charlotte – I like her. She's so funny.
Ann- She is isn't she. Sometimes I get a stomach ache from laughing so hard.
531 of 697
Charlotte – I'm not kidding, she could be a stand up comic.
Charlotte and Ann come to a huge intersection. Ann stands for a second and then dashes across the
street before Charlotte even sees what she's doing. Charlotte stays where she is and tries to hear Ann
who is shouting something from the other side of the intersection. She waits for the walk signal and
notice two of the guys from the restaurant who were seated at the table walking up to her. They are
walking slowly as if they want to say something but are afraid. They continue towards Charlotte who is
curious now to find out what they want. One of the guys is taller and thinner than the other who is
medium height and build. The medium height guy referred to as Guy One does most of the talking.
Charlotte – Hi.
Guy One – Hi. Do you mind if we ask you a really quick question?
Charlotte – OK.
Guy One – Thank you. Would you mind if we ask if you believe in GOD?
Charlotte – No. I don't mind, and yes I most definitely believe in God.
Both guys are so relieved to hear her say yes, guy one actually lets out a sigh of relief.
Guy One – We're really glad you said that. We figured you did but we had to ask anyway.
Charlotte – OK. What's this about?
Charlotte glances over at Ann who's still on the other side of the intersection looking perturbed.
The guys give Ann a hahaha look and continue.
Guy One – Well, we can either show you or we can tell you, or both.
Guy one is holding papers and a clip board in his hand.
Charlotte – OK.
Guy One – But first I want to ask you something else if I can.
Charlotte – Alright.
532 of 697
Guy One – What would you say if you found out the “Son of GOD” wanted to marry you?
Charlotte is stunned by the question.
Charlotte – The “Son of GOD” as in .....
Guy One – Yes, Christ.
Charlotte reacts just as anyone would.
Charlotte – You're kidding, right?
She begins to slightly laugh at how ridiculous that sounds. The two guys remain serious.
Guy One – Just....think about it. Don't worry about how unbelievable it sounds right now. Just, can you
tell me, if this happened would you be willing to marry him?
Charlotte thinks and is completely in disbelief she is even having the conversation.
Charlotte – Well, I don't know that I would exactly have a choice. Would I? I mean after all.....
Guy One – That's a good question. We believe you will have a choice. So would you, given a choice?
Charlotte – I guess I probably would but why would the “Son of GOD” want to marry me?
Guy Two – Exactly. That's what I wanna know.
Guy One to Guy Two – Stop.
Guy Two – She may be, pretty. I'll give her that. But......
Guy One to Guy Two – You know it's already been proven so just knock it off.
Guy Two - But it's not like she's exactly the nicest girl in the world or at least I don't think she is.
Guy One – It doesn't matter what you think and besides everything's relative. You know that.
Guy Two nods in agreement that everything is relative. Guy one turns back to Charlotte.
533 of 697
Guy One – You know everything's relative too, don't you?
Charlotte doesn't get what he's trying to say and has pretty much ignored Guy Two's nasty comment.
Charlotte – I don't think any of this is really anything we have to worry about. Do you?
Guy One – Actually we do. We know for a fact you're going to save a man's life and that man will want
to marry you.
Charlotte – OK.
Guy One – And according to information we have, the man who's life you'll save is going to be the Son
of God.
Charlotte – The Son of God?
Guy One – Yep. That's right.
Charlotte - Do you get what you're saying? First of all, how would you even know something like that?
Guy One – It's complicated. But I will tell you what I can. There's been a discovery of information we
received outside of the US and it has to do with a code that was broken years ago which helps provide
information related to future events. One being that you're going to save the life of a man we believe,
and some of us are hoping, you will marry. You just have to trust me on this, the code identifies the
man you're going to marry as being the “Son of GOD”. Believe it or not.
Charlotte – I'm sorry. That's way to much for me to...I mean, since you're telling me this information's
about me, I'm afraid I would have to see it to believe it.
Guy One – We had a feeling you would say that but unfortunately it's not that simple. I would show
you if I could but what I would have to show you isn't something that's readily available. At least not to
me and to be perfectly honest, even if it were you would have to know original Hebrew to understand
it. And that's just for starters. I'm guessing you don't read Hebrew at all do you?
Charlotte – No.
Guy One – That's what we thought. Or to be totally honest, we already knew you didn't.......So,
supposing all of this does somehow turn out to be true. Would you want to marry him?
Charlotte – OK just supposing it were to happen...... Well, first tell me this. You said I will have saved
534 of 697
his life, right?
Guy One – Right. According to messages we were able to decode we're pretty sure that's what's going
to happen but we could be wrong. I don't think we're wrong though because it keeps coming up with
the same message and it's always only you. No matter how we run the numbers, it's you who's going to
be able to do it.
Charlotte – OK then. My question is, hypothetically of course...Will he want to marry me just because I
saved his life or is he actually going to really be in love with me? What I'm saying is, he wouldn't have
to marry me just because I save his life. I mean obviously, I would do that no matter what.
Guy One – That's another good question and what we're wondering too.
Charlotte looks disappointed that it will be only because she saved his life.
Guy One – Now I can't speak for... him. Obviously. But if you want my opinion, I believe it will be
because he loves you.
Charlotte – You really think so?
Guy One – I'm pretty sure. So you will marry him?
Charlotte – Yes, I will marry him as long as he's in love with me. Really in love with me and not just
grateful because I saved his life. Although I would probably still marry him if that's what he wanted. I
mean I don't think I would have much of a choice.
Guy One – OK, that sounds fair.
Charlotte – Just out of curiosity, do you think this person you're talking about is anyone I've already
met?
Guy One shakes his head and seems to know exactly what and who Charlotte's referring to.
Guy One – We're not positive about that either. But judging by the information we have, it doesn't look
like it.
Charlotte – So I don't know him yet?
Guy One – I don't think so. But then again, we could always be wrong.
535 of 697
Charlotte's eyes begin to slowly fall towards the ground and it's clear she's thinking something that has
her a little worried and perhaps sad. Guy one and guy two watch this happen and wonder. Guy one
quietly says to Guy two.
Guy One – Hold on.
Guy One – I know this is asking a lot and you don't have to answer if you don't want to.
But do you mind if I ask what it was you were just thinking?
Charlotte – No. I don't mind. You can ask me anything. It's just.....I was thinking...why me?
Guy One quietly to Guy Two – Wait.
Charlotte – But it's not because I wouldn't want to marry him if he want's to marry me, it's just it's kind
of scary hearing someone you've never even met wants to marry you. Do you understand?
Guy one – Yes. I do. I can definitely see how that would be scary. Especially for a girl. But let me say
this. I don't think you're gonna be scared when you finally meet him. I think you're gonna really like
him and be happy about it.
Charlotte – You do?
Guy One – Definitely. Because according to the messages we've found so far, everybody's going to like
him even before they find out who he is. A lot.
Charlotte – That's good.
Guy One – Yeah. I'm pretty sure about that. Plus we don't think the way he...get's here.... is going to
happen the way you probably and everybody else most likely thinks it's going to happen. As a matter of
fact, we're positive it's not. That we know for sure. Again, it's very complicated. But actually, that part
of it's not gonna be as complicated as everyone's thinking it will be.
Charlotte – OK then. Hypothetically speaking again, how much longer is it going to be before this is
suppose to happen if it happens at all?
Guy One – Believe me. I wish we knew but we don't. It looks like it may be years. It could possibly
even be as far away as ten years from now.
Charlotte – Ten years? Oh my GOD.
536 of 697
Guy One – But remember, we don't know. We think it's gonna be a few years before you marry him,
however it may not be anywhere near that long before you meet him and the two of you start getting to
know each other. And that's another thing. According to some of the messages the two of you will
know each other very well. You should be aware there's not gonna be one thing the two of you don't
know about the other when you get married.
Charlotte – Really?
Guy One – Uh hu. Oh and apparently there's some sort of time code but we haven't totally figured that
one out yet. It's something we're suppose to get as soon as we realize who he is.
Charlotte – Huh. I don't know if I can wait years....
Guy One – We had a feeling you would say that too but....I get the feeling you can.
Guy One starts to lighten up the conversation with a little light laughter knowing Charlotte is known
for going long periods of time without seeing anyone romantically.
Guy Two – Now that's for sure. If anybody can, she can. That, I'll give you.
Guy One – You better have been meaning me.
Guy One was able to see Charlotte was about to lose her cool with Guy two so he jumped in between
the lines. It worked and Charlotte decided to let it go since Guy One came to her defense.
Guy Two – I did. Don't worry. And by the way I see what you're trying to do.
Guy One – I'm not trying to do anything.
Guy Two – Oh yes you are. Don't think I haven't noticed the two of you.
Guy One – What?
Guy Two – Uh hu. You know what. But still, other than that, I just don't get it.
Guy One – First off, here's something you'll just have to take my word on. If all of this comes to be, do
you actually think she is going to care less what you or anyone else on earth other than her
husband thinks of her? Think about it. She's not gonna give a rat's ass what you or anyone
thinks, believes or has to say about her. Why would she care? Come on. Between those two, and
you know who I'm talking about,
537 of 697
Guy One directs a finger and his eyes up to the sky for a second.
Guy One - Dude, you're not gonna stand a chance in hell of getting her to give a damn about whether or
not you or anyone else thinks she worthy. Trust me. You'll see.
Guy One turns to Charlotte.
Guy One – Am I correct?
Charlotte – Ya know. I think I'll take your word on that.
Charlotte decides she'll ignore the last sideline insult too since Guy two just got pretty much chewed up
and spit back out by Mr. Cool. Plus now that he's shown his true colors, she isn't exactly loving Guy
two either and has pegged him as most likely being a snot nosed brat baby Democrat since he's made it
obvious he's having some sort of jealousy issues that only he can work out.
Charlotte – Also, how am I going to save his life? Do you have any idea what's gonna happen?
Guy One – Yes. Let's talk about that.
Guy One to Guy Two - Thank goodness, someone with brains.
Guy One – OK. We're not sure about that either. But we need you to take a look at this.
It seems to finally hit Guy two, this is no joke and certainly no time for games or his time to judge.
Guy one starts pointing to a map of the US he's holding. Charlotte leans over to look at the map.
Guy One – OK, listen to this very carefully. We want to make sure you remember everything we just
told you when the time comes. That time being when hopefully you're gonna save his life. We already
know you're gonna do absolutely, well almost, everything in your power to save him. There's a reason I
say almost but it's nothing you need to feel bad about. Because the only other thing you could do that
you won't, at least we don't think, is kill the person who's going to be trying to kill him first. It's
complicated but let me just add you would have to kill the person who's trying to kill him before you
even have time to realize he's about to kill the person we've been talking about.
Charlotte – The Son of God?
Guy One – Right. And we don't think you will do that. Actually, we know you won't.
538 of 697
Charlotte – I won't?
Guy One – No. We seriously doubt it. But that's what you would have to do and you would need help.
Otherwise, it'll be too late. Did you understand all that?
Charlotte – I think so. So, am I gonna be able to do it? I don't understand. You said I would save his
life. I mean, what am I going to do? Do you know?
Guy One – We don't know. That's what we're waiting to see. But whatever it is, apparently it's the only
other way you're gonna be able to do it. And we believe and are certainly hoping, you're gonna find the
way.
Charlotte – My head is spinning.
Guy One – I bet.
Charlotte – So someone's really going to actually try to kill the Son of God? You've got to be kidding
me?
Guy One – I'm not kidding. We think so. At least that's certainly what it looks like.
Charlotte – Wow.......I would hate to be that person.
Charlotte's giving the idea an enormous amount of concentration and Guy one feels the energy.
Guy One – Yeah. And that's what we're counting on. That kind of energy.
Guy One to Guy Two – Could you feel that?
Guy Two – Oh yeah. I felt it.
Guy One – Good. Maybe now you'll start getting it.
Charlotte – And I'm guessing y'all don't know what his name is. Right?
Guy One – You're right. That's another thing we're gonna be counting on you to find out.
Charlotte – To find out his name?
539 of 697
Guy One – Not necessarily his name. But let's just say when you meet him, we'll probably already
know. But only because of you. Maybe. Maybe not. It depends on what happens.
Charlotte – What do you mean?
Guy One – Well. Whether or not the two of you end up getting married.
Charlotte – So let me make sure I get this right. You all don't have any idea who he is now and
the only way you're gonna find out who he is, is by who I marry?
Guy One – Yes. That's exactly right. I mean there may be other ways but that's the way we will
definitely know for sure without having to wonder if we got it right.
Charlotte thinks a couple of moments and is amazed by the notion. She then suddenly snaps from
thought and back to the subject.
Charlotte – OK.
Guy One – Alright?
Charlotte – Alright.
Guy One - So according to the messages we've found so far, we have pin pointed the area we believe
this is going to happen and that area we believe is somewhere within the Southeastern portion of the
United States. And right now as it stands, we have further reason to believe it will happen in Alabama.
Most likely Huntsville. But that's just our best guess. At least at this point.
Charlotte – Alabama?
Guy One – What are you thinking?
Charlotte – I can't imagine how it would be in Alabama since I've hardly ever gone to Alabama, and to
tell you the truth......
Guy One – Yes, we know. We've been wondering that too for the same reason. But all the information
we have tells us that's where it's gonna happen or at least we're pretty sure.
Charlotte – Huh. But how am I suppose to know who he is?
540 of 697
Guy One – We don't know that either. I think you'll just know.
Guy Two – Pink Floyd. Ask her about Pink Floyd.
Guy One – OK, but that's stupid and pointless and you know it.
Guy Two – Just ask her. I guarantee you I'm right on this one.
.
Guy One – Alright...Do you mind us asking if the name “Pink Floyd” means anything to you?
Charlotte – Pink Floyd? You mean the band?
Guy One – Yes. Good. See she's heard of them.
Guy Two – Big deal. So she's heard of them. Ask her what she thinks about Pink Floyd.
Guy One knows where Guy Two is going with this and he doesn't appear to like it.
Guy One – It doesn't matter what she thinks about a band.
Guy Two – Do you like Pink Floyd? Just answer that.
Guy One – She doesn't have to answer anything if she doesn't want to. You don't have to answer.
Charlotte – It's OK. I'll answer. Ummm....I don't really listen to them much.
Guy Two – Ha, see. I told you. She doesn't even listen to Pink Floyd so why should it be her.
Guy One – Who cares. It doesn't matter. Thankfully that doesn't change anything and you know it.
Guy Two – Yeah, I got that. But why her?
Guy One – Just so you'll know, we're not sure why but messages keep coming up about Pink Floyd.
And we can only assume it's the band. I mean, Pink Floyd? It's gotta be the band.
Charlotte – Humm. That is weird.
Guy One – Yeah. We thought so too. And by the way, the person we're talking about, he's not gonna
know who he is either. We're gonna be counting on you to help us with that. OK?
541 of 697
Charlotte is stunned by that but waits to hear more.
Guy One - What I mean is, we don't believe he's going to believe he's the “Son of God”.
Charlotte – You're saying he won't already know when he gets here?
Guy One – That's right.
Charlotte – Oh my God. I don't understand. How can that be and how will I know who he is?
Guy One – We don't know. As I said we think you're just going to know somehow. Don't ask me how.
Trust me, that's what's most complicated about the whole thing and I don't know that any of us will ever
know the answer to that.
Charlotte – Yeah, I bet it is complicated.
Guy two – Uh hu. You should know, you wrote the thing.
Charlotte – Huh? I...what?
Guy one – Don't worry about it. He shouldn't have said that.
Charlotte – I hope all this isn't gonna be too much for me to remember.
She has a big smile on her face as she says that.
Guy one picks up on that and appears to be wondering if she already knew everything he just told her
but is pretending not to know. Charlotte is completely confused now.
Guy one – By the way, I guess this is as good a time as any to let you know you're gonna call his
mother a whore.
Charlotte's mouth flies open with her eyes literally about to pop from their sockets.
Charlotte – His mother? No way! There's absolutely no way in the world I would ever call his mother a
whore. Especially his mother. You have got to be kidding about that. Seriously. Because I don't see
myself ever doing that in a million billion years to anybody's mother I'm dating.
542 of 697
Guy one – I know. Believe me, I know. And that's why we already know whatever it is that happens
that makes you say that, there will have to be a really good reason for it.
Charlotte – No. There's no possible reason I can think of that would ever make me call the Son of God's
mother a whore?. That's impossible.... Wait! Are you talking about Mary? Tell me you're not talking
about Mary. Oh my God!
Guy one – Hold on, Hold on. OK, here's where it gets really complicated and to be honest we don't
have all the answers to that either. But I'll tell you what we do know. We do know there are going to be
a lot of things that are not going to be what or how you or we or anyone else is imagining they will be.
Now judging from some of the messages we've found, we already know his mother is going to be one
of those people who will not at all be what everyone expects. At all. And from what we think we know,
let's just say you won't need to feel bad at all about …..doing that. Because either way, we already
know she's definitely gonna have it coming. Trust me, she will certainly deserve it and everybody will
strongly agree that someone should have put her in her place like you will, long before you do. In other
words, don't worry about it at all. That's what everyone will like about you. Well, maybe not everyone.
People who are like her probably won't like it much.
Charlotte – So you're telling me I really will say that?
Guy one – We're pretty sure you will. At least we're hoping you will because someone's gonna need to.
And trust me, you will be the perfect person to do the job the way it needs to be done. Let's just say
you're gonna have quit a mouth on you when this time comes from what we can tell.
Charlotte – I will? Please. I'm sorry. I can't do that. That's crazy. I mean honestly. I just don't see that
happening. I have to say, I hope you're wrong. I hope that's not the situation and I hope there's no need
for that because I just totally can't see me doing that. Seriously.
Guy one – Alright. Well. We'll see.
They are both smiling with disbelief and wonder. And both take a moment to catch their breath and
think before Charlotte asks,
Charlotte – Do you mind if I asked you one last question?
Guy one – No. You can ask me anything.
Charlotte – Thank you. Ummmmm. Just out of curiosity, do you believe all of this is really going to
come true?
Guy one – Yes. But please. That doesn't matter. What matters is that I would rather believe and be
543 of 697
wrong, than not believe and be wrong.
Charlotte – You're right. You're absolutely right. Me too.
Guy one – But listen. You're gonna find some people will refuse to believe it no matter what. We don't
know how many that will be but we do know there are some people who can't just believe. They will
have to have the proof. Most likely because of things they've done in life which they are ashamed.
Charlotte – I can see that. And how can we show God we believed if we had to have the proof first.
Guy one – Exactly. But trust me. That doesn't apply to you though since a lot of this is about you. What
I mean to say is. Anyone would have a hard time believing what we just told you if it were about them.
But the belief you will have is going to be incredibly strong and that's what it's gonna take. That's what
God is counting on and we want to thank you for believing. Because we believe you will.
Charlotte smiles at Guy one knowing and understanding.
Guy one - Although I've heard you're gonna have your moments which is only natural.
Guys see Ann is crossing back over and is fast approaching them.
Guy One – OK, thank you for talking to us and remember you will never be alone even though it seems
like you are. And Charlotte, when I clap my hands together you will forget having had this
conversation until the time comes when you need to remember.
Charlotte is stunned to hear him say her name.
Guy One clapped his hands together once. Ann is just walking up. Guys give Ann a little chuckle
knowing they pulled it off despite her.
Ann – You ready.
Charlotte – Yeah.
Charlotte walks away with Ann. Ann turns back to give the guys an odd look that makes it obvious she
knows them.
Ann – What did those guys say to you?
Charlotte is dazed by the shock and tries to think but it's like trying to remember a dream after you
wake. She couldn't remember and the more she tried, the quicker it slipped away.
544 of 697
Charlotte – Oh it was nothing. Just some....I don't know.
Ann – It was nothing? You talked to them for a long time.
Ann doesn't know what to think about that answer.
Ann – Honestly, you've got to watch who you talk to on the street. There are a lot of dangerous people
in New York.
Charlotte is concentrating on looking in the store fronts and how bad her feet hurt.
Charlotte – Yeah, you're probably right.
Ann – Hummmmm.
Scene daytime – one month later – New York Apartment – Jane, Charlotte, Arf, Ruffy
Charlotte has just walked in and the mail is on the counter. A letter is there for her from The
Actor's Studio. Arf and Ruffy run over to greet Charlotte as always.
Jane – Hey, you're home.
Charlotte – Hey, you're home too. Hey boys, mommy's home. You doing OK and being nice to Jane?
Huh.
Jane – Yep. They've been helping me finish off this cheese.
Charlotte – Ohhhhhh. They love cheese. Don't you boys love cheese?
Jane – And they've been outside.
Charlotte – You took'em outside? Thank you. You are so sweet. I love you.
Jane – Don't mention it. I like taking them out. Everybody stops wanting to see them.
Charlotte – Oh they have friends here do they?
Jane – Actually they do. There's a dog in one of the buildings next door we keep running into.
545 of 697
Charlotte – Well isn't that nice. You boys have friends in New York City too? I bet they drive you nuts
wanting to smell absolutely everything don't they?
Jane – Oh yeah. They love to sniff anything that's standing.
Charlotte – Yep. Well thank you. I really appreciate you doing that.
Jane – It was no big deal.
Charlotte – Well....Don't you have a date tonight?
Jane – I do. He should be here any minute.
Charlotte sees the letter and opens it.
Charlotte – Oh goody. Let's see what this says.
Jane – Who's it from?
Charlotte – It's from The Actor's Studio.
Charlotte starts to read.
Charlotte – Oh good, they've invited me to study there.
Jane – That's fantastic.
Charlotte – Yeah. I really liked them. There was some kind of connection I felt, so this is a good thing.
Jane – So you're gonna do it?
Charlotte – Absolutely. Sure.
Jane – Great. I'm happy for you.
Jane walks over to hug Charlotte
Charlotte – Oh thank you.
546 of 697
The phone rings. Charlotte answers it. It is Ziyad from Italy
Ziyad – Hello Charlotte?
Charlotte- Yes.
Ziyad – This is Ziyad from Milan.
Charlotte – Ziyad. Oh my God. How did you know I was living in New York?
Ziyad – I called your parent's house and your father gave me your number.
Charlotte – Oh Gene, yeah. Well how are you doing?
Ziyad – I'm doing fine. How are you?
Charlotte – I've been doing alright I guess. Where are you?
Ziyad – I'm in the United States. Boston
Charlotte – You're kidding?
Ziyad – No, I'm not. I'm really here.
Charlotte – Oh my God. So what brought you to Boston?
Ziyad – I'm here seeing friends of mine from home. Look we're going to be in New York on New Year's
Eve. Do you want to meet us somewhere? I want you to meet my friends.
Charlotte – Sure. I could do that. Where are you wanting to go?
Ziyad – I don't know. I was hoping you could tell me.
Charlotte – Well let me think. I don't go out that much so I'm not sure but I'll figure it out before
you get here.
Ziyad – OK, that sounds good. Let me give you my phone number here so you can call me too.
Charlotte – OK.
547 of 697
There's a knock on the door. Jane walks to answer it. Her former boss is there. Charlotte waves to him
as they leave to go out.
Scene -
- a week later -
street in New York City – Ext – Charlotte, Salon owner
Charlotte started working at one of the most popular and extremely busy salons in NY city. She is one
of the receptionists. She just left to go home. She's in a daze for some reason and can't seem to snap out
of it since she doesn't even realize it's happening. All of a sudden the guy who owns the Salon who she
only met once walks up and starts talking to her. It's a very overcast day and the air is very wet. It's
sprinkling lightly.
Salon Owner – Charlotte
Charlotte turns around surprised to hear her name. She doesn't really recognize the owner at all since
he's in rain wear and has a hood up over his head.
Salon Owner – Hey, I don't mean to scare you but I just wanted to talk to you for a second if you don't
mind.
Charlotte – OK.
Salon Owner – Look, I already know you're probably not coming back and believe me I understand
why. But I wanted you to know I won't be mad at you so don't worry about that. I know that's a very
stressful job even though you wouldn't think it would be. Also Charlotte, I already know all about
everything you've been going through over the last God only knows how many years. But just know,
there's a miracle coming true as we speak that's gonna help you so please don't give up and there are
gonna be a lot of people watching out for you. Believe me. I know all this because I was given the
secret. I was told today and I want you to know, I will never forget you.
Charlotte stands silent and completely speechless.
The salon owner was trying to hold back his tears as he spoke and as quickly as he appeared, he was
gone. Charlotte watches him walk away into the misty air and out of sight before she turns and
continues on her way back home.
Scene -
- a few minutes later -
New York City street – Charlotte, Bill Murray?
Charlotte's walking on a street between Madison and 5th Ave. She's deep in thought until for some
reason her attention is drawn to a man on the other side of the street walking in the opposite
548 of 697
direction as her. She takes a quick glance at him as he glances at her then a few seconds after
their paths cross, for some reason Charlotte turns her head around and sees the man on the other side
has stopped and has turned around and is looking straight at her as if he knows her or has seen her
before and is trying to place where he's seen her. Charlotte keeps walking wondering about the guy
who looked to be Bill Murray.
Scene -
- a few days later - New York Apt. - Int. - Jane, Charlotte, Arf, Ruffy
Jane and Charlotte are in the living room talking and finishing off a bottle of wine.
Jane – So do you know if he's still single?
Charlotte – I don't know.
Jane – And you don't know what happened? One day everything was just fine and the next poof.
Charlotte – Yep. That's exactly right.
Jane – Huh. I wish there was a way of finding out what it was. There's got to be a way.
Charlotte – Wait. I think I've got it.
Jane – That was really weird. I just saw what literally looked like a huge white light bursting from your
head. It was like...
Jane makes a face that's hysterical. Charlotte starts to giggle and then breaks out laughing at the face
Jane made.
Jane's laughing just as hard.
Jane – Oh God. I'm scared to ask.
Charlotte – Holy cow. This may be the best idea I've ever had.
Charlotte continues laughing throughout that entire statement.
Jane – Nooooooooooo. I'm definitely scared to ask now. Oh shit. I just hope this doesn't include me.
549 of 697
Charlotte starts nodding that it does.
Jane – It does? Are you serious?
Charlotte – Of course it does. It definitely includes you.
Jane – Oh thanks.
Charlotte - You're the key to it's success.
Janes mouth flies open in anticipation of hearing how she's the key.
Jane – You have to tell me right now.
They are both laughing so hard Charlotte falls off the sofa and Jane starts to pee in her pants and has to
run to the bathroom. Arf and Ruffy start dancing around loving all the laughter.
Charlotte – Does that make you boys happy? Come see mama.
Scene a week later - daytime - NY Apt. - Int. - Charlotte, Jeff Isaacs (Charlotte's high
school sweetheart on phone)
Charlotte is making sandwiches. The phone rings. She answers
Charlotte – Hello
Jeff – Hey Charlotte?
Charlotte – Yeah.
Jeff – I bet you'll never guess who this is?
Charlotte – Uhhhhh. I give up.
Jeff – Just try and guess.
Charlotte – I don't know. Your voice isn't familiar at all.
550 of 697
Jeff – Really? That hurts my feelings.
Charlotte – Sorry. Who is this?
Jeff – This is Jeff.
Charlotte – Jeff?
Jeff – Yes. Jeff Isaacs.
Charlotte – Oh.....Oh.....hey. How are you?
Jeff – I'm fine. How are you?
Charlotte – I'm alright.
Jeff – Are you sure?
Charlotte – Yeah. What have you been up to?
Jeff – Well you're not gonna believe this but I'm in New York City.
Charlotte – You are?
Jeff – I am. You want to get together and go get something to eat?
Charlotte is totally turned off by the idea but doesn't want to be rude. Jeff was mean to her in high
school and she's totally happy that relationship was over long ago.
Charlotte – OK, I guess that would be alright but we'll have to make it really fast because I”m
leaving for Connecticut in a little while to go help a friend of mine look for his dog.
Jeff – A friend of yours?
Charlotte – Correct.
Jeff – A guy who you call a friend wants you to go to Connecticut with him to look for his dog? That
sounds like a line to trick you into going to Connecticut.
551 of 697
Charlotte – No, he is just a friend and he did loose his dog a few days ago when he was there visiting
his girlfriend.
Jeff – Oh. Alright. But I'm not really in New York. I just said that to see if you would go out with me
again.
Charlotte will say anything at this point to get Jeff off the phone. She hasn't talked to him in years and
has no desire to start now.
Charlotte – OK..... that makes a lot of sense.
Jeff – So are you dating anyone?
Charlotte quickly sees her chance and grabs it.
Charlotte – Yes.
Jeff – Oh really, who?
Charlotte – Just a guy.
Jeff – Just a guy. May I ask what this guy does for a living?
Charlotte knows exactly what to say.
Charlotte – He's a lawyer. Why?
Jeff – A lawyer?
Charlotte – Yeah.
Jeff – Oh. OK, I get it. I got the message.
Charlotte – OK. Well, I've gotta go.
Jeff – Alright, Bye.
Charlotte – Bye.
552 of 697
Scene -
night time - a few days later -
NY City outdoor cafe- Ext – Ann, Charlotte
Ann and Charlotte are having dinner on the patio of an outdoor cafe. Ann is perturbed that Charlotte
hasn't gotten very dressed up.
Ann – I'm starting to really worry about you.
Charlotte – Why? I'm alright.
Ann – I don't know. It's just............You're not yourself anymore. You're here in NY City and you still
don't want to do anything but stay at home by yourself. How are you going to meet Mr. Right that
way?
Charlotte – To tell you the truth, I'm really not interested in dating anyone right now.
Ann – Right now? This has been going on a long time. When are you gonna get back out there?
Charlotte – What do you mean? What about Chuck.
Ann – That was years ago? And Chuck? Come on. He was gay.
Charlotte – OK, You have a point there. But we're still not sure he's gay.
Ann – Uh hu. What would you say if I told you I know of some guy who wants to get to know you?
Would you go with me to meet him? And by the way, he's a really nice guys.
Charlotte – I don't know. I think when the guy who's meant for me comes along, he'll find me.
Ann – How? You gonna be holding an open house?
Ann laughs at the situation and it makes Charlotte laugh too.
Ann – I give up. I don't know what to do. I'm moving ahead with my life and I'm having fun. I wish
you would too.
Charlotte – Well, give me some more time. I'm sure I'll come around and eventually get so lonely I'll
figure something out.
Ann looks at Charlotte but is no longer laughing.
553 of 697
Scene - night time - 3 months later – Silvastone Dr. - Int. - Charlotte, Louise, Gene, Liz
Roxanne, Bob Beam (Roxanne's 2nd husband), Brett (their oldest son), T.J. (their youngest son), June,
David Taylor (June's infant son)
Louise – What are you gonna have to drink, Mr. Doyle?
Doyle – It doesn't matter Mrs. Doyle
Louise – Here Charlotte you need to drink more milk or you're gonna get osteoporosis. Trust me.
Charlotte picks up the glass of milk and takes it to her seat.
Charlotte – Milk always makes me sleepy.
Louise – Well you should still drink at least one glass per day otherwise you're gonna to be sorry when
you get older.
Everyone sits down to eat in the family room. Not much is being said.
Liz – Which movie did you say you got for us to watch Roxanne?
Roxanne – Arsenic and Old Lace. It's a Cary Grant movie.
Liz – Oh, that should be good. I think I may have seen it once before but I can't remember for sure.
Liz looks over at Charlotte.
Roxanne – You'll like it. It's really funny.
Liz – Good. I could use a laugh or two. It's been one of those weeks.
The room is icy cold. June is mad at Roxanne who voiced her opinion about June having a baby out of
wedlock and Roxanne suggested June being at the house was an unwanted added burden on all.
Roxanne won't let her children play with June's baby. This is the first time ever June and Roxanne have
been on the outs.
Liz – So what have you been up to lately Charlie?
Charlotte – Well. Believe it or not, I've decided to write a screenplay.
554 of 697
Liz – A screenplay? Well my goodness. What made you decide to do that?
Charlotte – I don't know. I figured, why not. So I read up on how to do it and that's what I'm doing.
Liz – I'm not surprised. I think you could do anything you put your mind to.
Charlotte – I don't know about that. If only it were true.
Liz – Well tell us what it's gonna be about.
Charlotte – Now that's a good question. I'm not sure but I think it's gonna be a mixture between a
drama, comedy, love story and mystery.
Liz – My goodness, that's quiet a combination. That sounds like it could be pretty good. I'm happy for
you honey. It's good to see you're excited about it and doing something you enjoy.
Charlotte – Thank you. I do like writing. I didn't think I would but as it turns out, I do. Can you
believe a psychic once told me I am much better at communicating in the written word
than I am at verbal communication?
Liz – Really? That's very interesting. You said a psychic?
Charlotte – Yep. That's right.
Liz – Huh......
Charlotte – She was really good. She hit everything right on the head.
Louise is listening and getting a little anxious. She knows what the psychic told Charlotte about Gene
because Charlotte already told her years earlier.
Liz – Huh......
Liz looks over at Roxanne and they exchange worried looks.
Scene -
- a few hours later – night time – Silvastone Dr. - Int. - Charlotte's
555 of 697
Charlotte is sleeping on the sofa. She wakes up and realizes she is covered in sweat and then she
realizes she is very nauseous. She gets up to go to the backroom to throw up but can't make it to the
commode so she has to vomit into the bathtub. She is heaving so violently that she can't stand up and is
on the floor barely conscious with her head leaning over into the tub. Sweat keeps rolling down her
face and she feels like she's going to pass out. The heaving and vomiting is so violent the liquids
coming from her mouth are released with extreme pressure that splashes against the tiled back wall of
the tub area. The sounds of her painful heaving are extraordinarily loud and can certainly be heard
throughout the house yet no one gets out of bed to come see what's going on. Charlotte begins to get
concerned as she continues to grow too weak to even hold her head up. She expects her mother to come
in at any moment but she never comes in to help. Finally after a few minutes the vomiting stops
and Charlotte closes her eyes and gives into the faintness knowing there's nothing she can do. She feels
peaceful as she slips out of consciousness.
Scene -
- the next morning -
Silvastone Dr. - Int. - Charlotte, Gene
It's morning time and the sun just filled the living room. Gene walks in and Charlotte wakes up and
realizes she's now on the sofa. She slowly remembers getting sick the night before and barely
remembers making her way back to the sofa on her own. No one but Gene is up yet which is unusual.
Gene – Morning.
Charlotte – Morning.
Gene – You doing alright this morning?
Charlotte – I'm not sure. I got really sick last night.
Gene – You did?
Charlotte – Yeah. You didn't hear it?
Gene – No.
Charlotte – I'm surprised with as loud as it got.
Guy – What happened?
Charlotte – I woke up covered in sweat and nauseous so I got up to go to the bathroom but only got to
the tub before the vomit came flying out so fast it was unreal. It was splashing all over the tub. I
556 of 697
think I passed out for a little bit.
Gene – And you said you were sweating?
Charlotte - Yeah.
Gene – Then it sounds like you were running a temperature. Did you have anything to eat before going
to bed?
Charlotte – No. The only thing I ate was what we had for dinner. That's weird. Y'all ate the same thing
I did and no one else got sick.
Gene – Do you feel better now?
Charlotte – Yeah. I feel fine.
Gene – Well then it sounds like you picked up a bug.
Charlotte – Must have been a very short bug.
Gene looks genuinely surprised.
Louise has just gotten up and is headed into the kitchen where Gene is now.
Louise – Another day, another dollar, Mr. Doyle.
Gene - I know that's right, Mrs. Doyle.
Scene Ruffy
- one week later -
morning – Silvastone Dr. - Int. - Louise, Charlotte, Arf,
Charlotte is in the living room eating cold pizza. Louise has just woken up and is in a really good
mood.
Louise – Good morning.
557 of 697
Charlotte – Morning.
Louise – Did you sleep well last night?
Charlotte – I guess. Why?
Louise – I slept great and I had a dream I couldn't wait to tell you about.
Charlotte – Really. What was it?
Louise – Well to make a long story short I had a dream that if you don't end up marrying Rich you are
going to marry someone you like just as much as Rich. Probably even more. I know
I will. He's gonna be a very very nice young man and you're going to be very happy,
Charlotte.
Charlotte – I get the feeling you're making that up.
Louise – No.....I'm not. I really had that dream. I'm telling you. I did....and I have a feeling it's gonna
come true because of other things in the dream that have happened . But either way, you're gonna
either marry Rich or this other young man who you will like just as much. So what do you think about
that?
Charlotte – That sounds good.
Charlotte thinks that sounds good but still isn't fully convinced her mother isn't making it up.
Scene - night time – one month later - Isabelle and Ron George's House – Int. - Isabelle, Charlotte
Arf, Ruffy
Isabelle (Charlotte's friend from elementary & high school) and Charlotte are at Isabelle's house and
have just returned from Larry Dean's home, Dean Gardens. She is thinking about shooting one of the
scenes at his property but is thinking it's too grand and modern to pass for Peachtree Circle. Isabelle is
sitting in a winged chaired. Charlotte is sitting on the floor so she can relax her back that's hurting.
Isabelle is acting a little off and has become somewhat quiet.
Charlotte – That's conspicuous consumption if I've ever seen it?
Isabelle – No doubt.
558 of 697
Charlotte – He said his monthly expenses alone for just up keep are over one hundred thousand dollars.
Isabelle – Oh good God.
Charlotte – Yeah. I think he kind of likes you.
Isabelle – No he doesn't.
Charlotte – Yeah, I'm pretty sure I saw that look in his eye when he was talking to you.
Isabelle – You did?
Charlotte – You couldn't see it?
Isabelle – No. I didn't see it at all. I think you were seeing things.
Charlotte – You liked him didn't you?
Isabelle – He's a nice looking man.
Charlotte – He's really nice too. He's not my type but I can see how you would like him.
Isabelle – May I ask what is your type?
Charlotte – I don't really know. But when I figure it out, I'll let you know. I forgot a long time ago.
Isabelle – You forgot?
Charlotte – Yeah. I think I have.
Isabelle – You're difficult to figure out. We've known each other for what.......about twenty years now?
Charlotte – Gees that's a long time. Has it been that long?
Isabelle – We're getting old.
Charlotte – Twenty years? Wow.
Isabelle stares at Charlotte and looks rather peculiar.
559 of 697
Charlotte – You don't look like you feel good.
Isabelle – It's not that.
Charlotte – What's wrong?
Isabelle – I'm just remembering a dream I had.
Charlotte – A dream? My specialty. What was it about?
Isabelle – I don't think I should tell you.
Charlotte – Oh come on, why not? It was just a dream.
Isabelle – It's too.......wow. It's................
Charlotte – Just give me a hint.
Isabelle – I don't know what kind of hint I could give. Ummmmm.
Charlotte – Was it a good dream or bad dream?
Isabelle – I'm not sure. That's what's worrying me.
Charlotte – How can you not be sure?
Isabelle – It depends on ...well it depends on what all happens.
Charlotte – Huh.
Isabelle – It has to do with you.
Charlotte – With me? You had a dream that has to do with me? Now you really have my curiosity up.
Isabelle – Just forget I said anything. I can't tell you.
Charlotte – No, you can't do that. Just give me bits and pieces of it.
560 of 697
Isabelle – OK. Let's see. It has to do with who you're going to be.
Charlotte – Who I'm going to be? Who I'm going to be. That doesn't make any sense.
Isabelle – It does. I'm talking about when and if you get married.
Charlotte – Ahhhhh. You had a dream about who I'm gonna marry?
Isabelle nods yes.
Charlotte – OK, you've got to tell me because I've heard this before.
Isabelle – I've never told you.
Charlotte – No, I mean someone else. Actually more than one other person.
Isabelle – You've had other people dream about it too?
Charlotte – Yeah..
Isabelle – Like who?
Charlotte – My mom for one and a couple of other people said the same thing. Ed McCord.
Isabelle – So who did you dream I'm going to marry? Please tell me.
Isabelle – I can't say it. It's so unbelievable but I have to tell you ….. I believe the dream. I'm starting to
think it's gonna really happen.
Charlotte – Why do you say that?
Isabelle – Because in the dream you were doing what you're doing now.
Charlotte – What do you mean?
Isabelle – You were making a movie.
Charlotte – Oh my God. You're kidding right?
561 of 697
Isabelle nods no.
Charlotte – So tell me. Please Isabelle.
Isabelle – I'll tell you this but this is all I can bring myself to say.
Charlotte – OK.
Isabelle – I think you're going to be someone really important one day. I mean really important. Not
just here on earth, but up there too.
Charlotte – Me? Really important? I don't see that. You're gonna have to tell me more because I”m just
not getting it.
Isabelle – Alright. I think if what I saw, or should I say what I was told in the dream comes true, one
day you're gonna be President of the United States.
Charlotte's mouth flies open and she begins to laugh.
Charlotte – What? No way. You've got to be kidding me? You can not possibly believe that Isabelle.
Isabelle – That is if you want to.
Charlotte laughs harder.
Charlotte – If I want to? I don't think it works that way my dear. Isabelle?
Isabelle – See I knew you would say that.
Isabelle remains serious but chuckles just a little herself with how nuts that sounds.
Charlotte – Me? President of the United States. I can't imagine how that could ever come true. That's
funny though. Seriously. You're kidding right?
Isabelle – No. I'm not kidding. I may have gotten the President part wrong, but it was something up
there in that same category. Actually it was even greater than being President.
Charlotte – Well what's greater than being the President? I still don't get it.
562 of 697
Isabelle – See, that's why I can't tell you. You won't get it and it might freak you out. I know it's
freaking me out.
Charlotte – Oh I think that was just one of those off the wall dreams we sometimes have that doesn't
mean anything. I have those too sometimes.
Isabelle doesn't change her expression.
Isabelle – I've had it more than once.
Charlotte – OK, so do you want to read my screenplay?
Isabelle – You're really gonna make a movie? You're not just joking?
Charlotte – No. I'm not joking. I really am. You see the script. See, written by Charlotte McGahee.
Isabelle sits still thinking about her dream. She looks at the script like it alone scares her because of as
she just explained, what it stands for.
Scene -
- morning -
1 month later -
Silvastone Dr. - Int. - Charlotte, Larry Dean on phone
Charlotte is asleep. Phone rings.
Charlotte – Hello.
Larry – Hello, is this Charlotte?
Charlotte – Yes it is.
Larry – Hi Charlotte, Larry Dean here.
Charlotte – Oh hey Larry, how are you?
Larry – I guess I”m doing alright, how about you?
Charlotte – I'm alright too, I guess. What's up?
Larry – Well I needed to call and tell you I received a call from the producers of “Richie Rich” and they
want to do the filming of Richie Rich at my property here.
563 of 697
Charlotte – That's great.
Larry – Actually, that's yet to be determined. But here's the problem. They're insisting that the contract
contains a clause stating no other theatrical production of any kind will be filmed or video
taped on the property before Richie Rich's release. Did you get all that?
Charlotte – Yep I got it.
Larry – I'm sorry. I didn't see that coming.
Charlotte – That's OK. Don't worry about it. To tell you the truth, I've just about decided I'm not happy
with the ending of Old Maid any way so it's gonna have to be put on hold.
Larry – You're not happy with the script?
Charlotte – No. Not at all and I think I'm just gonna have to wait to see how the real story unfolds
instead of trying to slap a fictional ending onto a true story. It's just doesn't feel right.
Larry – How are you gonna do that?
Charlotte – I'm just going to have to wait and see what happens. I'll know when I have the right ending.
Larry – OK. I hear you. I understand. Well, will you keep in touch and let me know how it's coming
along? I will be very interested in hearing about the new ending.
Charlotte – I will. I will let you know.
Larry – Good. Well you take care Charlotte and good luck to you.
Charlotte – Thank you Larry. I wish you the same.
Larry - Thank you. Good bye.
Charlotte – Good bye.
Scene - Daytime – A couple of months later – Los Angeles – Marilyn Monroe's House. Charlotte – Gayle ( Charlotte's crazy room mate from Canada)
564 of 697
Charlotte is riding in the car with her new room mate Gayle who is from Canada. They are in Gayle's
car and she has driven to the Brentwood area.
Charlotte – Where are we going?
Gayle – It's a surprise. I don't want to tell you yet.
Charlotte – You don't want to tell me yet. Alight, but it's a landmark?
Gayle – So to speak, I guess. It's a place that's nearly at the very top of the tourists list of places to see
when they're in LA.
Charlotte – Hummmmm. Where could that be?
Gayle – You're gonna die when I tell you.
Charlotte – I don't understand why you can't go ahead and tell me. Whats the big secret?
Gayle – Because it's a test. I'm trying to figure something out.
Charlotte – What? Why? I don't get it. What are you trying to find out? A test?
Gayle – Don't worry about it. I'm doing it for my boss.
Charlotte – For your boss?
Gayle – Yeah. He's the one who asked me to do it.
Charlotte – You have totally lost me.
They are getting close to the house Gayle wants Charlotte to see.
Gayle – So you're sure you've never driven over to see a house around here before?
Charlotte – No. I don't think so. I haven't done very much sight seeing at all.
Gayle – You would know it if you had.
Gayle pulls into the end of the driveway of a small white one story spanish style house with a tile roof.
565 of 697
Charlotte – Is this it?
Gayle – This is it.
Charlotte looks at the house.
Charlotte – It looks familiar. That's really strange.
Charlotte gets a strange feeling.
Charlotte – So who lives here?
Gayle – Who lives here? It's more like who lived here.
Charlotte – Who?
Gayle – Does the name Marilyn Monroe sound familiar?
Charlotte – That's what I thought.
Charlotte's eyes are drawn to french doors which appear to go to a bedroom.
Gayle – You knew?
Charlotte – I had a feeling.
Gayle – How would you figure it out? Have you seen pictures of it before?
Charlotte – No. I haven't. It was as we were driving up. This entire area around the house seems
familiar for some reason but I don't know why it would because I've never been here before now.
Gayle – OK, I'm getting the creeps. Lets get out of here.
Charlotte – What? What's so creepy about me figuring out this was Marilyn Monroe's house?
Gayle – You really don't know do you? Let me ask you. Have you ever taken a really long look at
yourself in the mirror?
566 of 697
Charlotte – What? What are you talking about? Are you mad at me for some reason?
Gayle doesn't say anything.
Charlotte thought that statement was a put down and a way of telling Charlotte to take a look at herself
so she can realize her faults.
Scene employee.
- daytime -
two weeks later – Screen Actor's Guild – Int. - Charlotte, SAG
Charlotte now qualifies to join the Screen Actor's Guild. She has gone to the SAG office to sign up and
pay the fee.
SAG woman – Hi. How are you today?
Charlotte – I'm OK, thank you. How are you?
SAG woman – I'm doing real well thank you. How may I help you?
Charlotte – I would like to join the guild. I worked as a stand in for a week so I understand I qualify to
join.
Charlotte shows the woman her work papers. She takes a look and says,
SAG woman – It certainly looks like you do.
Charlotte – But I'm going to register under a different name.
SAG woman– OK. Just out of curiosity, what name do you have in mind?
Charlotte – Well, I was thinking about maybe Lane Redford.
SAG woman – Lane Redford?
SAG woman – Yes. I can see that. I think that's a really good choice for you. Let's do it.
They both laugh.
___________________________________________________________________________567 of 697
Scene -
- daytime - 4 months later – Charlotte's car – Louise, Charlotte's
Charlotte moved back to Silvastone and has been working taking photos of houses for various State
Farm agents in Atlanta for their homeowner insurance policies. This day Charlotte's mother has gone
along for the ride to see what Charlotte does. Charlotte's legs and arms have been going numb to a
point that she can not move at all when she first wakes up in the morning and her feet go numb while
driving in the car. She has to keep hitting her foot against the inside of the car as she's driving to keep
feeling in her foot but it barely works. Her mother is unaware this has been happening until now
because Charlotte's never said anything about it to her.
Louise – What are you doing? Why do you keep doing that with your foot?
Charlotte – I have to do it to keep feeling in my foot. It keeps going numb.
Louise – How long has this been going on?
Charlotte - About a month now. It's been getting worse and worse. I can't move at all when I first wake
up in the morning. Everything's numb.
Louise turns her head in the opposite direction and puts her left hand behind her left ear. She makes a
sound and motion that indicates she's getting disturbed by what she's hearing.
Louise – Oh God. I'm sorry Charlotte.
Charlotte – What do you have to be sorry about?
Louise – I..........I think I know what's causing that.
Charlotte – Well it could be anything. It's not anything you did so why should you be sorry?
Louise returns to looking out her window as if she wants to jump out of the car but she goes back to
normal after Charlotte starts talking about other things.
Scene -
- Night time - one month later – Silvastone Dr., Int. - Charlotte, Arf, Ruffy
Charlotte is in her basement apartment at Louise's house. She's not looking good at all. She's just
getting out of the shower and looks in the mirror to brush her teeth. She's shocked at how white and
pasty her skin and lips look. Her eyes are dull and lifeless too. She wonders how she got to looking so
bad so quickly.
568 of 697
Scene -
- Morning – a week later – Silvastone Dr. - Int. - Charlotte, Arf, Ruffy
Charlotte is in bed and the alarm just went off. She can hardly wake up. Her legs and arms are all
without feeling. She has to wait for a couple of minutes to begin to barely be able to move. She's
starting to get really worried about what could be causing it. She finally gets enough blood back in her
veins to get up out of bed. She walks up the stairs and hears Louise is on the phone talking to Frank
Hall.
Louise – “I know.....don't worry, you don't have to tell me. No, now you just let me take care of
Charlotte, Frank...........I will, trust me. OK. Bye”.
Charlotte hears that and is shocked. She heads back down the stairs quietly so Louise will not know she
heard their conversation. Once downstairs Charlotte looks around at Arf and Ruffy and realizes
they've got to get out of there but she doesn't have much money. Charlotte then looks around and starts
putting a few clothing items and necessities into a paper bag. She grabs her wallet and the bag and
holds the sliding door open for Arf and Ruffy.
Charlotte – Come on boys, we're going for a ride.
Charlotte goes out to her car parked on the street and gets the boys loaded in as fast as she can
before Louise looks out the window and notices she's leaving. Once on the road Charlotte stops down
the street and tries to figure out where she should go. She decides the only place she can go is to
Florida to stay with Tom until she figures out what to do.
Charlotte – OK boys, we're going to Florida to see Uncle Tom. How does that sound?
Boys look very happy to be getting out of there.
Scene -
- a few hours later -
75 South -
Charlotte, Arf, Ruffy
Charlotte has stopped to get something to eat for her and the boys at Wendy's. She is just leaving the
drive thru. She begins to worry that she is headed to Florida which is where Frank lives. She wonders if
Louise realizes she left and what will happen next. Charlotte starts to panic knowing Frank Hall has
lots of connections and runs with an evil pack. She knows she can't call Tom to let him know she's
coming or he will tell Louise. She sits for a little while trying to think and make sure she's making the
right move. She realizes she doesn't have a choice but to go to Tom's since Isabelle doesn't like dogs
very much and won't let the boys in her house. Charlotte gets back on 75 south and proceeds toward
Tampa. By the time Charlotte makes it to Gainesville she's begins to have real reservations about
whether or not going to Tom's house is a good idea since Tom can't keep his mouth shut and doesn't
understand everything since he doesn't know much about his side of the family. Tom can also be easily
569 of 697
bought and influenced. The sun begins to go down so Charlotte decides she will stay in Gainesville
until the morning but she doesn't have enough money for both gas and a hotel so she gets off at one of
the exits and drives around until she finds a place where she thinks she and the boys can sleep in the car
and not be noticed or bothered. She sees the hospital and decides their parking lot would be a good
choice. She parks and gets out of the car to let the boys take a wee wee. They then start walking around
the parking lot of the hospital. Charlotte then goes back to the car with the boys and begins to think
more about the possibilities of the danger she may be in. She considers her physical state and begins to
wonder but quickly dismisses the thought as nuts. She then decides they will walk around to get
exercise and make the time go by faster until the sun comes back up. They walk down the street
making a few turns and into a convenience store. She buys an orange juice and water for the boys. She
heads back towards the car but she can't remember which streets to turn on to get back to the hospital.
She then realizes all the stress is making her have a breakdown and the fear is affecting her memory
and playing tricks on her imagination, or so she thinks. She doesn't know what time it is but she knows
it's fairly late. She's not sure what to do or where to go next. She then begins to think going to the car
might be a bad idea just in case Louise or Frank had an APB put out as a way of locating her. She
decides to be totally safe she and the boys would need to sleep in the woods that were right beside
where she was standing so Charlotte picks up the boys and carries them into the woods with her until
they were several feet away from the street. She then sits on the ground and puts the boys beside her.
She sits up thinking for a while until her eyes become so heavy she knows should can't stay awake
anymore. She sits back onto the ground and Arf and Ruffy climb up onto her chest and kept watch.
Charlotte looks over toward a street light with a very yellow/gold cast which is lighting the parking lot
of a one story building with only a couple of cars parked in the parking lot. Her mind freezes as she
sees the building because she remembers having already seen the exact same building with the exact
same cars in the exact same parking lot under the exact same lighting from the exact same spot on the
ground in which she is now laying. She then realizes she has already seen the same in a dream.
Charlotte then becomes so scared she can't even ponder how scared she is. Her mind goes blank and
she falls asleep with Arf and Ruffy still keeping watch on her chest.
Scene -
- Several hours later - woods in Gainesville – Charlotte, Arf, Ruffy
The sun is just cracking through the darkness and Charlotte is awaken by Ruffy moving around. She is
relieved to see the sun coming up. She gets up, grabs Arf and Ruffy's leashes then walks back to the
street and picks a direction which looks like it would have a decent place she can use the restroom.
They walk a while and she comes upon a donut shop that's already open. They have outdoor seating so
Charlotte ties the boys leashes to a concrete table and runs to the restroom as fast as she can. She then
purchases two glazed donuts and something for her and the boys to drink. She has one and splits the
other between Arf and Ruffy. She sits and thinks about what to do. Within a few minutes three or four
men in their 50's and/or 60's pull up in an old truck with a sign on the side that says “Lazy O Ranch”.
The men keep looking at Charlotte like the cat who's getting ready to eat the canary. They are
disgusting and are making her very suspicious and uneasy. The men know they are making Charlotte
uneasy and they appear to enjoying it. The one woman who is working at the donut shop stands
pretending she doesn't notice what the men are so blatantly doing. So Charlotte decides the best way to
deal with the men is to raise an eyebrow to them and give them the “yeah, just try it” look. The men
begin to look a little uneasy but they quickly decide to call Charlotte's bluff and quickly resume their
570 of 697
predatory taunting tactics. So Charlotte decides it appears these men have done this before and are
pretty sure they're gonna get away with whatever it is they're obviously planning to try. With that in
mind, she decides to turn the tables to start making them feel like they are being set up sting style and
that she's the bait. So she decides to kick on the acting mode and pretend she's setting them up by
giving the predators a very subtle look like she wants them to take the bait. Looking at them with a
slight grin like she was the canary about to swoop up the cats. She glaces every once in a while to the
side as if she's glancing over to someone watching her. The men apparently have never encountered
such a situation and become very nervous and anxious to leave. All of a sudden after just a couple of
minutes of this, the freaks get in their truck and take off.
Scene -
- an hour or so later – street in Gainesville, Fl – Charlotte, Arf, Ruffy
After a great deal of thought Charlotte decides she isn't going to be able to find her car and that she has
no choice but to call Louise so she finds a pay phone and calls.
Louise – Hello.
Charlotte – Hello
Louise – Where are you?
Charlotte – Gainesville.
Louise – Gainesville, Ga?
Charlotte – Gainesville, Florida
Louise – What are you doing there?
Charlotte – I just decided I would come down and check some things out.
Louise – Check out what?
Charlotte – Just some thing's I've been looking into. But the problem is I parked the car in a parking
lot and now I can't figure out where I parked it.
Louise – Oh for God's sake. So what do you want me to do?
Charlotte – Can you come down here and pick us up so I can find my car?
571 of 697
Louise – Oh Charlotte. I declare. I can't believe this. Where in Gainesville are you?
Charlotte knows better than answering that question.
Charlotte - I'm not sure. Some street.
Louise – Well where am I suppose to meet you?
Charlotte – Ummmmm Meet me downtown.
Louise – Where downtown?
Charlotte – Let's see. I think I remember seeing a hospital downtown.
Louise – Alright. I can't tell you when we'll be there. It's gonna be a few hours.
Charlotte – That's OK, as long as you get here.
Louise – Alright, Bye.
Charlotte – Bye.
Scene -
- an hour later – Gainesville, Fl street – Charlotte, Arf, Ruffy
Charlotte decides they should make their way towards downtown which must be back in the
direction they came from this morning but she begins to worry that the predators from the donut shop
may be following her. So for the boy's and her safety she turns around and starts looking for an elderly
couple to ask for a ride. She sees the perfect couple driving up and waves them down as they stop at the
red light. Charlotte never in her wildest dreams ever imagined she would do that but given the situation
she feels it's better to be safe than sorry. She also knows Louise and Gene now know she's in Florida so
Frank Hall knows too. She suspects Frank is tangled up with all sorts of corrupt people including dirty
cops. The couple gladly agrees to take her to down town. As soon as Charlotte gets the boys and herself
into the car a sudden wave of relief comes over her and she knows she made a good move. She thanks
the couple profusely.
Scene - a few hours later – satellite police station in downtown Gainesville- Charlotte, Arf,
Ruffy, Male cop, Female cop
Charlotte has been hanging out where ever she can find to hang out with the boys while she waits for
Louise to get there. The more she thinks about it the more she feels like she's in serious danger
572 of 697
especially being so much closer to Frank Hall and not knowing for sure what Frank has been up to all
these years with Louise and Gene. She decides to walk and let fate lead the way. She walks down the
streets of what appears to be downtown Gainesville but she's not sure. There are a lot of people
walking. She then notices a small police station in one of the store fronts along the street where she's
walking. She sees it and immediately senses that's where she needs to go. She's decides she's going to
tell someone she thinks she's in danger and why. Only problem is she hasn't figured it out enough to be
able to explain to make anyone possibly understand. But she's determined to try anyway and figures
she has no choice. The stress is so great, she can't even remember where she told Louise to meet her.
She walks in the door and a male and female cop in their early thirties are standing in the front.
Male – Hello, How can I help you?
Charlotte – I'm not sure.
Male – Is something wrong?
Charlotte nods yes.
Charlotte – I think so but I'm not sure.
Male – What do you think is wrong?
Charlotte – I think I may be having a breakdown.
Male calls female over.
Male – OK. Why do you think you're having a breakdown?
Charlotte – Because I can't remember anything.
Male – Do you know who you are?
Charlotte – Yes.
Male – Do you know where you are?
Charlotte – No. I know I'm in Gainesville but that's all I know.
Male – OK. How did you get here?
573 of 697
Charlotte – I drove.
Male – Where is your car now?
Charlotte – I don't know. I can't remember.
Male – OK. Was it just you and your doggies?
Charlotte nods yes.
Male – So what's been going on that's caused you to get in this condition? Do you know?
Charlotte nods yes.
Charlotte – I think someone's trying to kill me.
The two cops look at each other and lock eyes. They can tell it's no joke.
Male – Alright. What's your name?
Charlotte – Charlotte
Male – OK, Charlotte. We wanna help you. Do you mind stepping in here so I can ask you
some more questions in private and try to figure out what's going on? They can come with
you.
Charlotte nods yes and proceeds with the two officers.
Male – You wanna sit down? You look like you're exhausted.
Charlotte sits and the male cop sits in a chair next to her. The female cop remains standing.
Male – Can you get her some water please?
Female cop walks over to get a bottle of water for her and a bowl of water for Arf and Ruffy.
Male – Alright. Now let's back up just a bit. Do you mind telling me where you're from?
Charlotte – Atlanta.
574 of 697
Male – Atlanta, Georgia?
Charlotte – Yes.
Male – And what brought you here?
Charlotte's memory is slipping fast.
Charlotte – I can't remember. I think I was on my way to my step brother's house in Tampa.
Male – And you didn't make it?
Charlotte nods no.
Male – Huhhh.
Male stops and thinks.
The female cop comes back with the waters.
Female – Here you go. Here's some water for your doggies. I'll put it right down here.
Charlotte – Thank you.
Female cop puts the water bowl down for Arf and Ruffy. Charlotte holds her water bottle but doesn't
open it. She suddenly becomes alarmed
Charlotte – Oh no, it isn't poisoned is it?
Female – No, of course not. I wouldn't do a thing like that. I love dogs.
Male cop is observing Charlotte very very closely. He motions for the female cop to calm down and
wait.
Charlotte – Oh well, even if it was there's nothing I can do about it anyway.
Charlotte begins to cry.
575 of 697
Male – Don't worry, it's alright. The water's fine for them to drink.
Female really got her feelings hurt but male cop is letting her know with his glances that they are
getting clues.
Charlotte – Oh good.
Male – Charlotte, may I ask you why you were afraid the water she gave your dogs was poisoned?
Charlotte is trying to get up her courage to answer when all of a sudden the front door to the police
office opens and Charlotte sees Louise and Gene are walking in. Female cop heads up to greet them.
Female – I'll get this one. It's a busy day.
Male cop looks at Gene and Louise and gets a strange look on his face as if he's trying to place them or
something.
Male – Hold on just a second. I wanna see who this is walking in.
Charlotte – Oh that's just the devil and his wife.
The male cop's eyes almost pop out of his head when Charlotte says that. Louise and Gene didn't hear
her. They walk in and see Charlotte sitting in the little room right there off of the room they're in.
Louise and Gene are startled to see Charlotte.
Female Cop- Hello, how may I help you?
Louise – Oh there she is.
Female Cop – You know her?
Louise – Yes, that's my daughter Charlotte. She called and told us she was here.
Male cop is stunned. He's listening to this and doesn't know what in the hell to think.
Male – You know them?
Charlotte – Ummm hu.
576 of 697
Male – Who are they? Hold on. I wanna listen to what they're saying.
The male cops sits and listens intently to what Louise and Gene are saying. He is using his instincts and
his instincts are dead on. Louise asks the female cop if she would close the door so Charlotte can't hear
what she's saying. Male cop motions for her to not close the door.
Female – I have to since they asked for privacy. You know that.
That makes male cop even more suspicious.
Male – Don't worry. We'll get to the bottom of this. She said she's your mother. Is that true?
Charlotte – Yes. She's my mother and he's my stepfather Gene.
Male – Are they the ones you think have been trying to kill you?
Charlotte – Yes.
Male – You think you're being poisoned?
Charlotte – Yes.
Male – They said you called and told them you were here. Is that true?
Charlotte – Yes.
Male – When?
Charlotte – Earlier today. I told them I was in Gainesville.
Male – Why would you do that if you think they're trying to kill you?
Charlotte – I didn't have a choice.
Male – You forgot where you parked your car. That's right. You didn't have anyone else you could call?
Charlotte nods no.
Charlotte – No. My mom's made sure of that.
577 of 697
Male – OK .How old are you?
Charlotte – I'm.......ummmmm. I'm...... I can't remember. Thirty something.
Male – OK.
Female Cop walks in.
Female cop – Can I talk to you out here for a minute. I need to tell you what they just told me.
Male cop – Fair enough. Then I'll tell you what she just told me.
Female cop – Try to remember you're married.
Male cop – Oh please. What the hell is that suppose to mean?
Scene
Gene
- minutes later -
police car – Gainesville – Male cop, female cop, Charlotte, Louise.
Louise is now smiling big and acting like the cat who just ate the canary. She obviously called Frank
and got something done. Both male and female cops look extremely spooked and upset. They have
obviously learned Louise and Gene are well connected and know there's nothing they can do to them
but do what Louise says. They are sitting in the front of the police car. Louise and Charlotte are sitting
in the back. The cops are stalling while trying to figure out what to do.
Louise – Well sugar I'm so glad we were able to find you. Aren't you?
Charlotte says nothing.
Male and female cop are still sitting quiet listening.
Louise – So where did y'all say we were going again?
Male cop – Where ever you want us to go Mrs. Doyle. Looks like you're calling the shots.
Male cop seems to be saying that for Charlotte's info since Louise is trying to act like it's the cops idea.
Louise – Oh, I didn't realize that. Well let's see. Hummmm. Oh I forgot to ask, do either of you officers
578 of 697
by any chance know Willie O'Neal? He lives here in Gainesville.
Male and female cop both turn their heads at the same time and give each other an “oh my God” look.
Apparently they know all about William O'Neal's little club and it isn't good.
Male cop – Yeah, we know all about the O'Neal's place and that club.
Louise – Oh that's right. Of course you would already know all about that since he's so actively
involved with the University and all. He's a really good friend of my husband's brother-in-law Frank.
Male cop – I just bet he is. Now can we just get on with this?
Louise – Yes, I”m sorry. You are right again officer and you all have been so incredibly hospitable to
me. Well let's see why don't we take her to that place we were talking about in your office.
Louise is blatantly screwing with the two of them in such a way that they know it but can't do anything
about it. Her words are sopping with sarcasm.
Male – I figured you would say that.
Male cop totally has Louise's number and apparently he got it at first sight of her and Gene. Louise pats
Charlotte on the hand.
Louise – Don't worry honey, they're gonna take you to a good place, I think.
Scene - a few minutes later – God only know where, Gainesville – Charlotte, Louise, Male
cop, female cop, staff at center
Charlotte is walking into building. Male cop is with her and very furious. He was talking only loud
enough for Charlotte to hear.
Male cop – This wasn't my idea. I want you to know that. There's a lot going on here.
Charlotte – OK. Thank you.
They walk in and someone at the center says,
Center worker – There she is.
579 of 697
The workers smile and look completely evil. They are all acting like the cats who are about to eat the
entire canary population. Charlotte ignores their attempts to scare her and decides to play the game.
The male cop paces extremely anxiously while talking to the freaks who are working there. They
definitely have an agenda and the male cop can more than see it. He moves around the room a lot
almost as if he's trying to blend in with the others so he can hang around as long as he can to see what's
happening. One of the center workers walks over and sits down in a chair at a desk in front of
Charlotte. It's raining and very dark outside.
Center worker – Hello. You're Charlotte aren't you?
Charlotte – Yes.
Center worker looks like he's definitely up to something and starts exchanging glances and a slight evil
near snicker with another 2nd center worker standing next to him. Their behavior doesn't go unnoticed
by Charlotte.
2nd Center worker – The phones are down.
1st Center worker – No...are you serious?
2nd Center worker – Try it.
1st Center worker picks up the phone and hears no dial tone. He then puts the receiver down and turns
and gives Charlotte a look like maybe he's thinking she's there to screw with them.
1st Center worker – And so it happens again.
2nd Center worker – Told ya. Happens every time.
1st Center worker – I don't believe that.
2nd Center worker – Can't make that up. Also can't make the weather.
1st Center worker looks at Charlotte again and appears to be getting a little spooked.
He gets up and goes to talk to a couple of other center workers then walks back over to take his seat in
the same chair. He picks up a metal something or other that's about and inch or so thick and has what
appears to be a frosted glass top with what may be a light behind the glass. He turns and glances at
Charlotte as he picks up pieces of paper and arranges them on the metal contraption he has. He then
580 of 697
begins to fiddle with it as if the contraption is suppose to be able to do something really amazing.
1st Center worker – So this really works?
2nd Center worker has a hard time keeping a straight face but she gives it her best shoot.
2nd Center worker – Yeah...it works. You'll see.
1st Center worker – OK, well let's try it.
1st Center worker turns and looks at Charlotte as if he has a fool proof way of knowing if she's going to
answer the questions accurately. Charlotte is figuring out what they're doing.
1st Center worker – You doing alright this morning?
Charlotte – Fine.
1st Center worker then flips up a few of the blank white pages sitting on top of the metal contraption
and pretends he's receiving messages on the frosted glass screen telling him what Charlotte's thinking.
In other words, pretending they have a way of reading Charlotte's mind. Luckily thanks to you know
who she already knows they're bluffing but she's willing to play along to screw with them.
2nd Center worker – Be careful now, there's no telling what you're gonna get.
1st Center worker – Oh, I know. Go away, will ya.
2nd Center worker walks away almost laughing.
2nd Center worker – Try to do better than that. Will ya?
1st Center worker is beginning to pick up on the little grins Charlotte is throwing back his way and he is
suspecting Charlotte is on to them. He knows he's miserable at his little deception and doesn't want the
others to see what a screw up he is.
1st Center worker. - Now, ummmm. You said your name is Charlotte right?
Charlotte – Ummmmm. That's right.
1st Center worker looks at the screen again and back up to Charlotte. She lets out a little laugh to let him
581 of 697
know he's making a fool of himself. He picks up on her message right away.
1st Center worker – Alright. Ummmmm. I don't think this is working and I'm getting a little nervous.
A couple of minutes later after they confer with each other one of the center workers walks over to
Charlotte.
3rd Center worker – Hey Charlotte
Charlotte – Hey.
3rd Center worker – If you don't mind coming with me so we can find you a more comfortable place to
sit.
Charlotte gets up and goes with the worker who walks her to one of the abductee rooms. It is empty
with cinder block walls and one twin size metal bed.
3rd Center worker – How's this?
Charlotte – Oh this is nice. Thank you.
3rd Center worker looks shocked their plan didn't work and Charlotte's obviously playing along. That
noticeably scares the evil young lady.
Within just a couple of minutes the male cop walks in and pretends to be looking for something in the
room. As he's pretending to be searching the room he whispers
Male cop – I need to talk to you but I can't do it here.
Charlotte – OK.
Male cop – Stay calm, I'll get you outta here.
Male cop leaves and Charlotte lays down. Her brain shuts off and she falls asleep.
Scene -
- next day -
God only knows where, Gainesville – Charlotte, familiar guy,
Charlotte has gotten up and is in the common area looking at the TV. She gets up and goes into a room
that has metal mesh windows to see the outside. She sits and is thinking when all of a sudden a guy
582 of 697
walks up who very much reminds her of one of the friendly guys who came up to her at the place in
Lake City, Florida she was at a couple of years before.
Friendly guy – Hey, how you doing?
Charlotte – I don't know. How are you?
Friendly guy – Alright, I guess. I'm hoping to get out of here today or tomorrow.
Charlotte – That's good. Have you been here long?
Friendly guy – Just a couple of days. But that's enough for me.
A couple of seconds later two of the center captives come walking out of one of the captive rooms. It is
a woman in her mid to upper twenties with a young man who doesn't look more than eighteen years
old. Their hair is shuffled. They make comments to each other that Charlotte can't really make out but it
sounds like they are using extreme profanities. The boy looks around and spots Charlotte. He begins
walking towards her. She watches wondering what in the world is going on. The boy shyly walks up to
Charlotte and the friendly guy.
Boy – Hey.
Friendly guy – What's happening dude?
Boy mumbles his reply but it can't be made out. Charlotte can see the boy can hardly talk.
Boy – Hey
Charlotte – Hi.
Boy – I sure would like to f__k you.
Charlotte doesn't take more than a split second to fire back.
Charlotte – Get the hell away from me you god damned freak. What is wrong with you?
As soon as Charlotte says that the boy gets a strange look on his face as if he all of a sudden heard a
bell go off and woke up from whatever state his mind has been twisted into. Charlotte studies the boy's
reaction and feels bad realizing how young he is and sensing he's been made that way. She feels even
worse when she sees the boy looks like he's trying to hold back tears.
583 of 697
Friendly guy – Dude you need to take it somewhere else. Seriously.
The boy looks completely confused as he turns and walks away. A staff center worker walks over and
directs him to another room. Charlotte feels extremely bad.
All of a sudden Charlotte starts to feel little pinches here and there on her arms every 30 seconds or so.
She thinks it's her imagination until the friendly guy starts feeling the same thing. He keeps looking at
his arm to see what it was that hit him but whatever it is must be near particle size and too small to be
seen.
Friendly guy – Did you.........what in the hell?
It happens a couple more times and friendly guy keeps reacting. Finally he gets up and says.
Friendly guy – What? Is this an FBI sting or something? That's gotta be what it is.
Friendly guy then walks off leaving Charlotte to wonder if he was either trying to tell her something or
he was whacked out. Considering he reminds her of the other guy from Lake City, she figures he was
trying to tell her something but isn't totally sure. It makes her feel better to believe it is so that's what
she goes with.
Scene captives.
- – God only know's where, Gainesville, Fl – Charlotte, Louise, Gene, workers,
A few minutes later one of the center captives walk up and say.
Worker – We're having milk shakes in the rec room so everybody follow me.
All the captives get up and start heading in one direction. Charlotte couldn't understand what the
worker said but she gets up to see what's going on. Charlotte walks in the rec room and sees Louise and
Gene sitting at one of the tables. She's very surprised to see them. Louise is very nervous and tense as
is Gene. They know they're being watched by someone in particular and they make it obvious by the
way they keep glancing towards the same exact area behind Charlotte.
Louise – Hi honey, how are you doing?
Charlotte – OK, I'm surprised to see you two here.
Louise – You are? Well we thought we would come and pay you a visit. Are you doing alright?
584 of 697
Charlotte – Yeah. Where am I'?
Louise looks surprised by the question and avoids the answer.
Louise – Well ummm. You're.........Oh look they're bringing in milk shakes. Oh..don't they look good?
Oh... boy.
Charlotte turns and sees milk shakes are being handed to the captives.
Louise – It looks like they're strawberry maybe. Yes, I think they are. You like strawberry don't you
honey?
Charlotte has no intention whatsoever of drinking one of the milk shakes. A worker sets one down in
front of Charlotte. She doesn't think they are poisoned but she realizes what is going on.
Charlotte – I don't want it. You can have it.
Charlotte passes the shake over to Louise who looks like she's going to die if Charlotte doesn't drink
that shake.
Louise – Oh no, you need to drink it. I can get another one at Wendy's or somewhere. That's for you.
Charlotte – I don't want it. Do you want it Gene?
Gene shakes his head no and looks at whoever they keep looking at who's standing at a distance behind
Charlotte.
Gene – No thank you.
Charlotte – So where are Arf and Ruffy?
Louise – They're in the car. I thought about having Gene bring them to the window so you can see them
but.....
Charlotte – That would be good. Why don't you do that?
Louise – OK, but you need to go ahead and drink that milk shake otherwise it's gonna go to waste.
585 of 697
Charlotte – I don't want it. I'm not hungry.
Louise – Oh come on. You're not? Well.. Just take a sip. Just a little sip.
Charlotte – I don't want to.
Louise – Not even a sip? Come on. It looks delicious. Look at all those strawberries. They look like
real strawberries.
Charlotte – Well then you drink it.
Louise – I'm not hungry either and I'm trying to diet.
Charlotte – You're always on a diet.
Louise – That's true. So you really don't want the milk shake?
Charlotte – No. I don't.
Louise – Alright.
Louise looks completely frustrated and worried. Gene sits staring at one spot looking equally worried.
Apparently someone behind Charlotte is signaling to Louise and Gene.
Louise – Oh I wanted to tell you. Remember that nice male police officer who brought you here?
Charlotte – Yeah.
Louise – Well he asked me to tell you that he would be more than happy to drive you back to Atlanta if
you want him too. He said he already checked with his wife and she said it would be OK.
Charlotte – Really?
Louise – Yes really. What do you think about that? Would you like him to drive you back to Atlanta
honey?
Louise leans in towards Charlotte when asking the last question. Charlotte's shocked by the question
and isn't at all sure what to think. She's picking up on her mother's unease and worry and isn't sure what
to say.
586 of 697
Charlotte – Huh.... That's certainly unusual. Are you kidding?
Louise – No. He really did. So do you want him to drive you back? I mean we can or you can go
back with him? It's up to you.
Charlotte – Huh.....I'm not sure. That's awfully nice of him to offer.
Louise – It certainly is. He's a nice man.
Charlotte – And he's married?
Louise – I guess he is. He said he checked with his wife.
Charlotte – Huh....Well. What do you think?
Louise – I don't know. It's up to you honey. Ummmm. That's a long way for him to have to drive.
Charlotte – That's true and I would hate for his wife to get the wrong idea which she might.
Louise – She might. Anything's possible.
Charlotte – Well in that case, I guess I'll go back with you and Gene.
Louise – OK, That sounds like a better idea to me. I think you're right about that.
Charlotte – Huh..
Charlotte's still not sure.
Scene - a few hours later - night time – God only knows where, Gainesville – Charlotte,
captives – center worker
Charlotte is sitting in the common area with a couple of other center captives watching TV. She looks
around and for the first time is able to actually see in detail the walls of the center. She notices the walls
in the common area are carpeted up to about three or four feet from the floor. She then notices a large
stain on one of the walls that appears to be old blood stains. As she survey's the walls with her eyes she
sees more of the same stains scattered here and there around the room. She gets a very creepy feeling.
A few minutes later a young man who couldn't be more than twenty two years old walks into the area
and starts telling the other captives to go one place or another which then leaves Charlotte in the room
alone. Charlotte decides she feels danger so she gets up out of the chair she's in and walks over and sits
587 of 697
in one of the chairs that is situated with the back of the chair up against the wall so no one can come up
from behind her. She picks a chair that is close to the corner walls so there's only one direction anyone
can walk up to her from. The worker walks back in the room and sees Charlotte has moved chairs. He
looks perplexed and a bit perturbed and so quickly heads back to the other room where the workers sit.
A few minutes later he comes back and starts giving Charlotte a predatory stare. She pretends not to
notice and continues watching the TV acting like nothing is wrong. The worker tries again but gets
nothing. So after a couple of minutes the worker walks back in and Charlotte gives him that little grin
that tells him he's the one being messed with. That sends him away not to be seen again by her.
Scene -
- next morning – God only knows where, Gainesville – Charlotte, captives, workers
Charlotte is in the common area watching TV There is a lot of commotion going on in the worker's
area. They seem to be arguing and are extremely tense. Every once in a while some of the workers look
over at Charlotte as they debate whatever it is they're heatedly debating. They can not be heard. About
an hour later one of the workers walks over to Charlotte and tells her to come with him and that she's
being released.
Scene -
- an hour later -
Louise's car – Gene, Louise, Charlotte's
Gene is driving. Louise is sitting in the middle and Charlotte is sitting next to the door. For some reason
they are all sitting up front. They are almost pulling up into the parking lot of the hotel Louise and
Gene have been staying at. As they pull up to a stop sign Charlotte sees a man in his early thirties
driving a vintage mustang convertible who is making a left hand turn right in front of them. The man
looks directly at Charlotte and smiles. Charlotte freezes as she recalls seeing the exact same man in the
exact same car making the exact same turn on that exact same street while smiling that exact same
smile. She realizes the vision was the exact same right down to the angle in which she viewed the
smiling man. She is what could be described as thunder struck. Louise notices the look on her face.
Louise – The boy's are gonna be glad to see you. That's for sure.
Charlotte only half way hears Louise and is still dazed from the smiling man. She doesn't reply.
Louise – Charlotte.
Charlotte snaps back.
Louise – Did you hear me? I said the boys are gonna be glad to see you.
Charlotte – Oh yeah. I bet they are. Have they had something to eat?
Louise – Yes, they've been eating really good haven't they Gene?
588 of 697
Gene – Oh yeah.
Louise – They had cheeseburgers last night. They loved that.
Charlotte – Perfect. I'm glad y'all took good care of them.
Louise – We did. They've been cutting up and having fun but I know they've been missing you.
Charlotte – I can't wait to see them.
They pull up at the hotel and Charlotte sees Arf and Ruffy. That does it every time to pull her back to
reality although she's still thinking about the guy in the mustang and how it could possibly be that she
is now seeing scenes from her dreams as clear as watching a movie for the second time.
___________________________________________________________Scene - 30 minutes later - Hospital parking lot – Louise, Gene, Charlotte, Arf, Ruffy
They are all in the car. Charlotte is sitting in the back seat. They are driving around looking for the car.
Charlotte is telling Gene where to turn. She is totally guessing and is still a little dazed.
Louise – This looks like the hospital. You wouldn't have parked here would you?
Charlotte looks over and sees her car.
Charlotte – There it is. Over there.
Gene – It sure is.
Charlotte – Oh my God. I can't believe we found it so fast.
Louise – How did you do that? You had to have known all along.
Gene motions for Louise to let it go.
Charlotte – No, I didn't. Why would I call you if I knew? I can't believe we found our car boys. Can
you believe it?
Boys are excited.
589 of 697
Louise – So what are we going to do now? You can't drive.
Charlotte – Yes I can.
Louise – I don't think that's a good idea Charlotte.
Charlotte – I'll be fine. Don't worry. Remember, I drove from Phoenix to Atlanta the next day.
With each passing second Charlotte feels a little more alert. Seeing her car certainly helps too.
Louise – Gene, what do you think?
Gene – I don't know honey. It's up to y'all.
Louise – I'll drive.
Charlotte – Oh no. I think I'm in better condition than you.
Louise – You may be right about that but I still don't think you should drive either Charlotte.
Charlotte – I'm telling you, I'm fine. I can always drive no matter what. You should know that.
Louise – Well I'm coming with you.
Charlotte – That's fine. Get in.
Louise – Do you know how to get back to the expressway Gene?
Gene – Yes, I know.
Louise – Alright. We'll follow you then.
Gene – Alright. How's your gas?
Charlotte looks at gas gauge.
Charlotte – I have half a tank.
They all get in the cars and drive away. Charlotte is following Gene.
590 of 697
Scene - a few hours later – Somewhere in Georgia off of 75 – Charlotte's car – Charlotte,
Louise, Arf, Ruffy
Charlotte has noticed twice now that whenever a police car comes up beside Gene on the interstate,
Gene starts driving rather odd and looks to be trying to get the cops attention without making it too
obvious what he's doing. Could be her imagination but she's growing more suspicious. They have
stopped a couple of times and Louise talks to Gene without Charlotte being able to hear them talk.
Louise is acting freaky. It's happening again only this time Charlotte is leading. She sees a state patrol
vehicle coming up in the fast lane. As he gets near Gene's car, Gene begins to slow down to about 40
miles per hour and is weaving a little. Charlotte realizes Gene is up to something.
Charlotte – Why is Gene going so slow?
Louise – I don't know Charlotte. How would I know? Maybe he's having car problems.
Charlotte – He's not flashing his lights to let me know. That's what he would do if he were having car
problems.
Louise – Then I don't know why he's slowing down.
Charlotte – He slows down every time a cop gets near him.
Louise – Ask Gene why he's slowing down Charlotte. Don't ask me.
Charlotte – What's wrong with you?
Louise – I'm tired. That's what's wrong with me.
The state patrol passes both. Charlotte decides she will keep up with the patrol car and let Gene play his
games. Gene lags behind. Charlotte stops watching and keeps going. Before long she can't see Gene's
car anymore. About twenty minutes later Louise wakes up from her little nap and looks behind them.
Louise – Where's Gene Charlotte? He's not back there. Oh Lord.
Charlotte – Calm down. He's back there.
Louise – I don't see him. No he's not Charlotte. Gene is not back there.
591 of 697
Charlotte – Yes he is.
Louise – You need to turn around right now. I want to know where he is.
Charlotte – For God's sake, alright. We'll turn around at the next exit.
Louise looks around and still can't spot Gene. Charlotte gets to an exit and they turn around headed in
the opposite direction on the interstate. Louise watches the other side looking for Gene's car.
Louise – I don't see him. Something's happened to Gene. I can feel it.
Charlotte – No it hasn't. Just calm down.
Louise – Well where is he?
Charlotte – We'll find him.
Louise – How? You don't know where he is.
Charlotte – Yes I do.
Louise – You do not. You couldn't possibly know where Gene is.
Charlotte gets off at the second exit they come to and turns left.
Charlotte – Would you just calm down and wait.
Louise – Wait for what? We are not going to be able to find him this way? I don't know how we're
gonna find him or if we'll ever see him again. You should have stayed back there with Gene and
not left him behind.
Charlotte – I didn't leave him behind. Gene left himself behind.
Charlotte heads over to the truck stop that's on the left side of the street and turns into it. There is Gene
standing next to his car pumping gas.
Charlotte – You wanted to know where Gene is. Well there he is. Right there getting gas.
Louise is beyond stunned. She just sits and stares at Gene disbelieving what she's seeing. She then
starts to laugh an exhausted disbelieving “I give up” laugh.
592 of 697
Louise – Oh my God.
Charlotte – See, you did all that freaking out for nothing.
Louise sits with her mouth literally dropped and hanging open. Gene sees them and realizes Louise is
really surprised to see him.
Louise – There you are Mr. Doyle. I was so worried about you. Are you OK?
Gene – I'm fine. I had to stop to get gas.
Louise – Oh Mr. Doyle, I think I'm about to loose my mind.
Gene – I understand. Y'all go on. I'll be fine.
Louise – So you're doing OK?
Gene – I'm doing fine honey. Do worry about me.
Louise – Alright. I think I'm gonna stay with Charlotte if you don't mind.
Gene – That's fine. I'll see ya at home.
Louise – OK. I love you Mr. Doyle.
Gene – I love you too Mrs. Doyle. I'll see you in a little while.
Louise – OK.
Charlotte drives off.
Charlotte – So now are you convinced I know what I'm doing?
Louise lets out a quick single laughing sound.
Louise – I'm convinced. I'm convinced. I don't think I'll ever doubt you again Charlotte.
Charlotte – Oh yes you will.
593 of 697
Louise – I will?
Charlotte gives Louise a look that says “oh yeah”. Louise chuckles.
Louise – You're probably right about that too sugar.
Louise then falls back to sleep. Charlotte is very relieved they found Gene. It was a good guess.
Scene -
- night time -
a couple of days later – Silvastone Dr. - Charlotte, Arf, Ruffy
Charlotte is asleep dreaming. She is talking to who sounds like who she talked to in 1984 about who
she wanted to marry. The man is telling her sincerity is first in importance.
Man – Out of all the qualities a person has, sincerity is the most important. Think about it. If people are
lacking in sincerity then nothing else matters. What you need to know is there are different levels of
sincerity among people. Some people are not sincere at all and others are halfway sincere. And still
others are mostly sincere. Would you like to know where you rank in the sincerity department.
Charlotte – I'm not sure I do. Is it good?
Man- You're number one.
Charlotte – I am?
Man – Yes. You are. You are the most sincere person I have ever found and that's why I picked you for
my son.
Charlotte – Oh my God. Thank you. Really? That's so sweet of you to say that?
Man – No. Thank you. Meanwhile I know you tell a little white lie every once in a while when you
must. But there's a difference between telling a white lie and being a sincere person. And you are
definitely sincere.
Charlotte – That's a good point. I've never really thought about it that way before. You're right.
Man – There. So now do you understand?
Charlotte – Yes.
594 of 697
Man - Sincerity is the number one quality you want to look for in the people you have on your side.
Nothing is more important. Think about it.
Charlotte thinks.
Charlotte – I totally agree. That is very smart of you to be able to figure that out.
Scene - daytime – a couple of days later – Silvastone Dr. Charlotte, Louise, Arf, Ruffy, little
boy and girl on bikes from up the street – Dekalb Co. cop
Charlotte is in the basement. Louise and Gene have blocked her car in the carport with their cars parked
behind it. They also have her car keys hidden. Charlotte has become very depressed not knowing what
to do. She's trying to get her nerve up to go to Rich's house one more time since she's found out he's
back in Atlanta living at his house nearby. She grabs her pocket book and hooks Arf and Ruffy's
leashes on. She takes them to the end of the drive way and decides to sit on the curb in front of the
house to see if Louise comes out to follow her. She sits over to the side out of the view of the windows
so that Louise can't see her sitting there without Charlotte seeing her first. While sitting waiting a very
strange thing happens. Charlotte for some reason feels compelled to reach into her purse and pull out
the tube of Colgate toothpaste that's in it. She realizes it's really weird but for some reason she raises
the Colgate into the air and looks upwards. As she does this the thought “when you see this, LISTEN”
comes to her mind. She then puts the Colgate back in her purse and wonders what in the world just
happened and what that means. It worries her a little and makes her wonder if she isn't really loosing
touch. A couple of minutes later a little girl and little boy come zooming by on their bicycles going
very fast. Thankfully they are both wearing helmets. As soon as they get close to Charlotte and the
boys, Ruff tears off pulling his leash from Charlotte's hand and straight towards the girl on the bike. He
darts at her so fast she can't stop and rides directly over him before loosing control of her bike thus
falling to the ground. The boy stops. Charlotte jumps up and runs over to the girl. Louise has just come
from the house to question Charlotte to see if she's about to try to escape on foot.
Ruffy goes running to the back of the house and hides.
Charlotte – Oh my God. Are you OK?
The girl gets up from the ground a little shaken but miraculously is OK. Charlotte looks all over
making sure she's OK. Louise is running over.
Girl – I”m OK. I'm wearing my helmet.
Charlotte – I see that.
595 of 697
Louise – What just happened? Oh my Lord. Charlotte.
Girl – I fell off my bike.
Louise – I saw it. Are you OK honey? Where do you live?
The girl points to the first house on the street to the right.
Louise – That's what I thought. Are you sure you're OK?
Girl nods yes.
Louise – I saw exactly what happened. It was your dog Charlotte and I'm gonna tell the police. I've
got you now girl.
Charlotte looks at Louise and is stunned and in disbelief that Louise could be so evil to call the police
on Ruffy but Louise turns and walks towards the house.
Charlotte – Are you sure you're OK?
Girl – Yes. I'm glad I had on my helmet.
Charlotte – I am too. Thank God. Your parents are smart for making you wear it.
Charlotte looks around for Ruffy and realizes he's nowhere in sight. She stands worried to death about
him.
Very quickly a police car drives up with one policeman inside. He gets out and Louise is back just in
time.
Louise – Hello Officer. I'm sorry to have to call you out here but I wanted to make sure we get this
straight as to how this happened.
Policeman – What happened mam?
Louise – This little girl and boy were riding their bikes and all of a sudden one of her dogs ran out in
front of the bike causing the girl to fall. It was just awful. I saw it myself.
Policeman – Is she OK? Are you OK?
596 of 697
Girl nods that she's OK.
Policeman – Are you sure?
Girl nods again.
Policeman – She looks OK to me mam. We don't need an ambulance so I don't see what the problem is
and I don't understand what you're wanting me to do about it?
Louise – Well I don't know. I just wanted you to know. I think her parents should know what happened.
Policemen – OK, then you can tell them. I won't stop you. Where's the dog?
Charlotte – I don't know. He went running off.
Policeman – Is he OK?
Charlotte – I don't know. That's what I'm worried about too. The bike ran completely over him.
Policeman – Well why don't you go look for the dog.
Charlotte – Yeah. That's a good idea.
Charlotte picks up Arf and heads to the back of the house calling Ruffy. To her surprise the policeman
follows.
Charlotte – Ruffy, Ruffy. Where are you?
Charlotte gets to the back of the house and sees Ruffy scrunching down at the edge of the yard just
beyond where the woods begin. He is scared and shaking and won't move. She runs over to him.
Charlotte – There you are? Are you OK son? Oh my God. I'm sorry sweetness. Are you OK?
Charlotte picks up Ruffy and looks at him. He looks to be OK physically.
Policeman – Is he OK?
Charlotte – It looks like he is. I think he's just really shook-en up.
597 of 697
Policeman – OK, so he's just a little thing.
Charlotte – Yeah. He didn't mean to hurt her. He doesn't see bicycles much so it just scared him.
Policeman – Alright. I don't know why your mother called us for a thing like this.
Charlotte – She's just ….......I don't know.
Policeman – I know and I'm sorry. I can't do anything to help you.
The policeman puts so much emotion into his last statement that it left Charlotte speechless. He then
turns and walks away. Charlotte wonders if the policeman was trying to tell her something. She
suspects that comment was for a reason. Charlotte is relieved beyond belief that Ruffy is not hurt and
not getting in trouble.
Charlotte – Come on sweetness. I wanna make sure you're OK. Arf is waiting by the sliding door to go
back in the house.
Scene Louise, Arf, Ruffy
- night time – a couple of days later – Silvastone Dr. - Basement Apt. - Charlotte,
Charlotte, Arf and Ruffy are in the basement. They are all on the bed. Charlotte's watching TV. Louise
walks downstairs quietly so she can sneak up and see what Charlotte's doing. She's carrying a glass of
milk.
Louise – I brought you some milk. I bet you haven't had a glass today.
She sets the glass on the table beside the bed.
Charlotte – OK
Louise – What are you doing?
Charlotte – Watching TV.
Louise – What are you watching?
Charlotte – A movie.
598 of 697
Louise – What movie?
Charlotte – I don't know the name of it.
Louise – Is it any good?
Charlotte – Yeah. It's pretty good so far.
Louise – Well make sure you drink that milk and don't let it go to waste. You don't want to get
osteoporosis do you?
Charlotte - Alright.
As soon as Louise is gone and Charlotte hears her back upstairs she gets out of bed and pours the milk
down the drain of the sink in the kitchenette and then puts the glass back on the bedside table and
continues watching TV. About twenty minutes later Louise is back. When she pokes her head around
the door way her eyes go directly to the empty glass of milk then over to the TV.
Louise – Still watching TV?
Charlotte – Yep.
Louise walks in and turns the TV just a bit.
Louise – There, isn't that better.
Charlotte – Uh hu.
Louise – OK.
Louise then moseys on over to the bedside table and starts to pick up the empty glass but then for some
reason decides to leave it there. Charlotte sits and continues watching TV but is barely paying attention
to it. About an hour or so later all of a sudden Louise appears with a very strange and angry look on
her face and acting very anxious. She walks over to the bedside table and picks up the glass. She is
carrying a mop and bucket and acting next to frantic but she's trying not to show it.
Charlotte – What are you doing?
Louise – I'm cleaning up.
599 of 697
Charlotte – Why? What's wrong with you?
Louise – Nothing's wrong with me Charlotte.
Charlotte – Then why are you acting so weird all of a sudden and wanting to start cleaning now?
Louise – Because it needs to be cleaned but if you must know the Dekalb County police have called
saying they want to come here and check on you.
Louise says this with great suspicion and offense taken.
Charlotte – They did?
Louise – Yes Charlotte, they did? How dare them.
Charlotte – What are they trying to find out?
Louise – I don't know. Who knows but I don't like what it sounds like they're trying to suggest.
Louise runs off to the bathroom and fills the bucket up with water from the shower. She then begins to
mop up the white powder that is spread all over the floors.
Charlotte – You're mopping too?
Louise – Yes, I am mopping too.
Charlotte – By the way what is that white powder that's all over the floors?
Louise – That is flea powder Charlotte.
Charlotte – Oh. OK. Well I don't see why you're getting all worked up. I'm sure nothing's gonna
happen.
Louise – I'm not getting all worked up.
Charlotte stops talking to Louise since she's headed for full psycho mode. Louise finishes moping and
goes back up stairs. Charlotte continues watching TV and waits for the police. An hour or so goes by
but they never show up or if they did they didn't go downstairs. Louise comes back down stairs in a
600 of 697
couple of hours and she's as calm as a cucumber this time.
Charlotte – What happened to the police? I thought they wanted to come over.
Louise – No not any more. I think everything's OK now.
Charlotte – See, I told you you didn't have anything to worry about.
________________________________________________________________________________Scene - almost two weeks later – daytime – Silvastone Dr. - Ext. - Charlotte, Arf, Ruffy
Charlotte has decided she has to get help and the policeman let her know they can't help her. She knows
Louise is either good at fooling them or Louise is getting help through Frank's super connections who
are most likely mob connected. Her car is still blocked in the carport and they still have her keys
hidden. Charlotte decides she has to walk to Rich's house since he's only a couple of miles away and
see if she can't explain what she knows to him. She leashes up Arf and Ruffy and heads out the sliding
glass door. Louise who apparently has been keeping a close eye on Charlotte somehow spots her
leaving and decides to follow her in the car. She and Gene follow at a distance so Charlotte doesn't
know she's being followed. About halfway down Frazier Road Charlotte sees a police car pull up
beside her. There is a man and woman in the police car. They get out and the woman calls for Charlotte
to stop walking.
Woman cop – Excuse me. If you don't mind, we need to speak to you for a minute.
Charlotte stops walking and turns around to see the police woman standing there. She can't see the
male cop.
Charlotte – OK.
Woman cop – We got a call from your mother, I believe. I'm not sure what it's about but she wanted us
to talk to you.
Charlotte – I don't know why?
Woman cop – I don't either. But I know this isn't the first time she's called us so I want to find out
what's going on.
Louise and Gene pull up behind the police car in their car.
601 of 697
Charlotte – OK, but I don't know what to tell you.
Woman cop – Do you mind having a seat in the back of the car while we talk to her for a minute?
Charlotte – OK. But I really don't see what this is about. I'm just walking my dogs over to a friend's
house.
Woman cop – OK, well just hold on a second.
Charlotte – Alright.
Woman cop goes over and talks to Louise and Gene with her partner. A couple of minutes later she
comes back.
Woman cop – OK, so you're Charlotte right?
Charlotte – Right. What is this about?
Woman cop – We're still trying to figure that out. You said you were walking to a friend's house?
Charlotte – Right.
Woman cop – Is it a boyfriend?
Charlotte – No. We use to go out a long time ago. We're just friends now.
Woman cop – Huh. OK. Ummm. So does he know you're coming?
Charlotte – No.
Woman cop – Why are you wanting to go talk to him?
Charlotte – I don't see how that matters. I didn't know it was against the law.
Woman cop – Calm down. This former boyfriend....
602 of 697
Charlotte – I don't know that you could call him a boyfriend.
Woman cop – Well you know what I mean. What does he do for a living if you don't mind me asking?
Charlotte – He's a lawyer.
The second she hears lawyer you can literally see her gulp. She obviously wasn't expecting that.
Charlotte says it so nonchalantly that the woman cop isn't sure it's true so she continues cautiously
after glancing over to her partner to signal they may have a problem.
Woman cop – Is he really.....a lawyer?
Charlotte – Yes, he is
She stops and hesitates then apparently thinks she can get around that depending on the answer to her
next question.
Woman cop – Where did he go to school?
Charlotte – Yale
The woman cops eyes pop big and her eyebrows both go up involuntarily as she realizes she may have
just screwed up royally since she had absolutely no right to stop Charlotte whatsoever for this line of
questioning. It made Charlotte really wonder what in the hell she and her male partner were up to with
Louise.
Woman cop – Excuse me for just a second. I need to talk to them real quick.
Charlotte – OK.
Woman cop walks over to Louise and Gene and her male partner. They start speaking over each other
and the woman cop argues back and forth with Louise. It appears they have spoken before and perhaps
there is some sort of relationship or agreement the four of them may have in place but it's hard to tell.
After a minute or so the woman cop walks back over to Charlotte.
Woman cop – OK, well I can't figure out what's going on and I don't see any reason why you shouldn't
be able to go talk to whoever it is you want to talk to so you're free to go.
603 of 697
Charlotte – Well thank you.
Charlotte says that fairly sarcastically but since she hasn't figured it out either she decides to go easy on
the woman cop. She gets out of the back of the car and walks on with Arf and Ruffy.
Scene - 3 hours later - Laundry Mat at Frazier & Lawrenceville Hwy – Charlotte, Arf,
Ruffy, Louise, Gene, Liz, dirty cop from 1991.
Charlotte walks to Rich's house but he's not home. So she walks to the laundry mat that is around the
corner so she and the boys can stand by the dryers and stay warm. Gene and Louise have been
following and waiting to see what she's doing. Gene finally walks in the laundry mat by himself.
He sees her standing there wet and walks up to her.
Gene – Here, you might need this.
Gene hands Charlotte some coins. Charlotte is happy about that since she and the dogs are thirsty.
Charlotte – Thank you Gene.
Gene – You're welcome.
Gene walks out of the laundry mat and goes back to the car. Charlotte stands for a second and then
walks to the little convenience store next door and buys a water and drink for the boys and her. She
goes back to the laundry mat and is standing wondering what she should do. After about an hour a
police car pulls up into the parking space right in front of where she's standing. Louise and Gene pull
up next to it. Liz is in the car with them. All including the male cop have the cat who's about to eat the
canary grins on their faces. Charlotte sees this but doesn't react. They walk up to her.
Dirty cop – Hello Charlotte. Remember me?
Charlotte knows right away he's the dirty cop she told off at her mother's house in 1991 but she
pretends not to remember him. She looks through him instead of at him and shakes her head no.
Dirty cop – No....well maybe you should take a better look. I'm pretty sure you're gonna remember me.
604 of 697
Charlotte doesn't look at him anymore than before. She pretends to be way more out of it than she
really is since it's obvious he's a dangerous person.
Dirty cop – What's wrong with her? Is she on drugs?
Louise – No no, she doesn't do drugs.
Dirty cop – Well there's got to be something wrong with her. Look at how she's acting.
Charlotte's just standing there looking forward trying to ignore them all and taking special note that Liz
is there too. She's dying to see what Liz is up to and realizes Liz is about to give herself away.
Louise – That's why I called you. There's got to be something y'all can do. She can't stay this way.
Dirty cop – Well what's happened lately? Where has she been?
Liz – Nothing's happened. She's been in Florida on vacation. She went down to see her stepbrother.
See how tanned her skin is?
Dirty cop – She doesn't look tanned to me. There's gotta be something else going on here that you're
not telling me.
Louise see's the cop's right. Charlotte's not tanned so she has to quickly change the story.
Louise – No Liz she was in Florida but she wasn't on vacation.
Liz – Either way Louise, you know Charlotte. There's no telling.
Dirty cop – So what do y'all want me to do?
Louise – Well let me talk to you over here.
Dirty cop and the others take a stroll a few feet away and start whispering in a circle. They then break
up their little meeting and they walk over to Charlotte.
Dirty cop – OK Charlotte. I think I know what we're gonna have to do. If you don't mind, could you
go ahead and get in my car and I'll make sure you get some help.
605 of 697
Charlotte decides she has no choice and she is sure God is watching absolutely everything the our of
them are doing and there's no way they will get away with anything that's not meant to happen for one
reason or another. Also, she doesn't want to upset Arf and Ruffy so she hands their leashes to Louise
who's waiting with her hands out and proceeds to the police car. They drive away.
Scene - 30 minutes later Gene, Louise, Liz
Emory University Campus GMHI – EXT, - Charlotte – cop,
Charlotte is determined to stay calm and not fall into their trap. The cop drives Charlotte to a building
in the Emory University area. Charlotte has no idea where she's is. She hasn't said a word but the cop
has been talking and listening to others over the police radio. They pull up to the building. The cop sees
Gene, Louise and Liz are right behind them. The cop seems to be struggling with his conscious or he
has realized he is about to get in a whole lot of trouble.
Dirty cop – I'm not doing this.
He then opens the door and lets Charlotte get out before walking over to Gene, Louise and Liz.
Dirty cop – I'm not doing it. If this is what you wanna do you're gonna have to do it yourself.
Dirty cop turns and gets back in his car and drives away.
Louise – Well what are we gonna do now Gene?
Gene – Hold on. Just sit in the car.
They all get in the car. Gene walks into the building and then returns to the car in about 30 seconds.
Liz – What's going on?
Gene – They said they're full.
Louise – Full? How can that be?
Liz – What in the world?
Gene starts the car.
606 of 697
Louise – What now? We've gotta do something.
Gene starts driving and heads to the expressway. He gets on 75 south and heads to south Atlanta. He
drives to a place he knows of that's in Fulton County. It's about an hour and a half later because Gene
stops a couple of times to use a pay phone. Louise and Gene keep talking with Liz at almost whisper
level. Charlotte falls in and out of sleep. As soon as they arrive Louise and Liz perk up and all of a
sudden turn on their happy modes so they can charm the staff of whatever place they're about to try to
have Charlotte committed.
Louise – You are a genius Mr. Doyle.
Liz – Yes he is. What would we do without Gene?
Louise – Thank you Liz. I'm glad someone besides me appreciates Gene Doyle. He's been the best
husband in the world, I'll tell you.
Liz – Oh I know he has Louise. I wish I could find one like him.
Louise – You're not gonna find another man like Mr. Doyle Liz, I can tell you that much right now.
Liz – Well, you're probably right about that.
They walk into the small building. Charlotte has quickly decided how she's going to handle this one.
Charlotte goes and sits down in one of the waiting chairs. Louise walks to the front and talks to the
staff in her ever so sweet voice. Gene accompanies her with Liz. Liz then walks over and sits down
next to Charlotte pretending to be the loving concerned Aunt. Louise and Gene soon walk over carrying
a clip board with a form that has to be filled out attached to it. They fill out the form as Charlotte waits
and listens. They are trying their best to put on the best performance they can. Louise then returns the
form to the receptionist and converses with her a little before walking back over to where the rest are
seated. Charlotte has not said one word since entering the building. They sit and wait and finally a
young lady walks over and says
Young lady staff – Hi, are you Charlotte?
Charlotte – Yes.
Young lady staff – OK, I need to ask you some questions if you don't mind. I understand this is your
mother and father. Is that right?
607 of 697
Charlotte nods no. The young lady's eyes go big. Louise, Gene and Liz look like they're about to die.
Young lady staff – It's not? They're not your parents?
Charlotte nods no. Lady turns to Louise and Gene.
Louise – Oh I know what's going on. She's trying to....OK, let me explain. I'm her mother and Gene is
her stepfather so that's why she's saying no. Since Gene's not her biological father.
Young lady staff – Oh, OK. Is that right? So she's your mother and he's your step father?
Charlotte nods her head no and the three charmers screech with disbelief.
Liz – Charlotte.
Young lady staff – They're not? What's going on here?
Louise – I don't know. I'm not sure what she's doing.
Louise is quickly getting that strange look on her face like when she's about to go psycho and Liz is
letting her sweat show. Gene is obvious too by his silence.
Young lady staff – So her name is Charlotte McGahee and what's your last name?
Louise – Well my last name is Doyle.
Young lady staff – Doyle?
Louise – Yes. Because I'm remarried. So of course my last named changed.
Young lady staff – Oh. Yes. I guess that makes sense.
Liz – She is her mother. I'm Louise's sister so I can vouch for that.
Young lady staff – So Charlotte, can you tell me who this woman is? She says she's your Aunt?
608 of 697
Charlotte nods no then adds.
Charlotte – I've never seen her before in my life.
The three charmers know now that Charlotte is going to get them and they are freaking.
Young lady staff – You haven't. Have you ever seen any of them before now?
Charlotte nods her head no.
Charlotte – No, not before today.
Louise stars laughing because Charlotte's doing such a darn good job with her acting.
Louise – Oh good God. She's an actress. She's just fooling you.
Liz – Oh that's right. I forgot.
Liz starts laughing along with Louise. Charlotte remains totally in character although it's hard.
Young lady staff – She is? Huh. Well do you have any identification or anything at all that says you're
her mother?
Louise is thrown for a loop that someone is actually going to question her.
Louise – Ahhhhh. I....I do have my driver's license with a picture on it. Would that help?
Young lady staff – Yes that would help.
Liz – I don't think I have my ID with me Louise. I forgot to bring it.
Louise starts fumbling through her purse trying to find her driver's license and finally finds it.
Louise – That's OK, I have mine right here Liz. OK, there you go.
Watching these three looks like a skit from an I Love Lucy show where Lucy and Ethel are getting
themselves in a pickle only this isn't funny except for that they are all three coming unglued and it's fun
609 of 697
to watch.
Young lady staff – OK, so that's yours. Ummmm and you say you don't have yours with you. Oh do
you by any chance have ID for her or have anything at all that confirms you're actually related?
Louise – I don't. I don't have any ID for her and I don't have her birth certificate. So no. I guess I don't.
Young lady staff – Alright. Well hold on just a moment. We've never had a situation like this before so
let me go find out what I need to do. Do you mind if I take your ID with me?
Louise – Not at all. Go ahead.
The young lady gets up and goes back to the office where she talks to the receptionist. The receptionist
looks over at the four of them and then all of a sudden her mouth drops. They then pick up the phone
and call someone while giving Gene, Louise and Liz the eyeball. After about 30 minutes the three
charmers grow extremely nervous and just sit waiting not saying hardly a word to each other or anyone.
No word from the staff either. Then all of a sudden the front doors to the building swing open and four
or five Dekalb County policemen practically storm in looking extremely angry. To Charlotte's great
delight she sees one of the policemen is a guy she went to high school with who is able to identify her
in a flash at a distance and then he begins to cry. Immediately another policeman walks straight over to
Charlotte, Louise, Gene and Liz and before he even gets to them he blurts out,
Policeman – Awfully far from home aren't we? We're gonna get to the bottom of this.
Louise, Gene and Liz look like they are going to turn to stone but Louise quickly rebounds at least
enough to say.
Louise – OK, that's fine.
The policeman doesn't even stop walking to converse with Louise. He walks on over to the office to
join back up with the other policemen. The three charmers sit stunned with fear for about thirty seconds
then Liz quietly declares as she leans towards Louise
Liz – Remember Louise. If I go down, you go down.
Louise – I know Liz. You don't have to tell me.
Liz – OK
610 of 697
The three continue to sit and wait for about three more minutes without saying one word. Then all of a
sudden one of the policemen walks up and says.
Policeman – Hi Charlotte. If you wanna come with me, we'll get you outta here.
Charlotte – Thank you.
Charlotte gets up immediately and goes with the nice policeman. He notes how happy she is to go with
him
Policeman – By the way, you don't have to worry. I received the top award for being the best driver of
all law enforcement personnel in the entire County.
Charlotte grins as she's pleased.
Scene - about 45 minutes later – Georgia Mental Health Institute at Emory University in
Atlanta, GA(GMHI) – Int. - Charlotte, Policeman, GMHI staff.
The decision was made to take Charlotte to GMHI. The nice policeman who drove Charlotte over
walks in with her and speaks to a staff woman who's waiting. They talk in private as he explains she
has to stay there a couple of days until they can figure out what's going on. Most of them are being very
nice and not acting psycho so Charlotte has no problem staying there. She's just really worried about
Arf and Ruffy. Before long a nursing staff member comes over and takes Charlotte's vitals and asks for
a urine test really nicely.
Staff – Charlotte, do you mind giving us a small urine sample. It's really important we get one as soon
as possible.
Charlotte – OK.
Charlotte goes to the room she's shown and comes back with one. She then goes to watch TV in the
lobby.
Scene -
- morning – next day -
GMHI – Int. - Charlotte, two nurses, hospital staff
Charlotte is up and eating breakfast. A woman dressed in white walks up to her. She's a nurse.
611 of 697
Nurse 1 – Hi, are you Charlotte?
Charlotte – Yes.
Nurse 1 – Hi Charlotte. I'm one of the nurses. If you don't mind sweetie, can you step over here to this
table so I can check your vitals?
Charlotte – OK.
Charlotte walks over to the nurse and sits down.
Nurse – How are you doing today?
Charlotte – I'm alright. How are you?
Nurse – Oh, I'm not doing to bad, I guess.
She takes her vitals then announces she needs to take a quick blood sample.
Nurse – Do you mind sweetie, we really need a blood sample. I'll make it real quick. You'll
barely feel anything.
Charlotte – Oh, I hate shots.
Nurse – I know but it's really important.
Charlotte – OK.
The nurse pulls out a needle and tries to distract Charlotte as she's extracting blood.
Nurse – So it looks like it's gonna be a pretty nice day today.
Charlotte nods yes but is cringing at the sight of the needle
Charlotte – Oh, God I hate needles. I get faint just seeing them.
612 of 697
Nurse – OK, well look over that way. This will only take a second.
Charlotte looks over but still cringes.
Nurse – You have some really small veins don't you?
Charlotte – Uh hu.
Nurse – Well let's see. I'll find one.
The nurse finds one and puts the needle in and starts getting blood.
Nurse – OK, we're almost done. Just another second. That's not too bad is it?
Charlotte's trying not to think about it.
Nurse – Alright. It's done.
Charlotte – Oh good.
Nurse looks around to see if anyone's watching them.
Nurse – If you don't mind, there's something I want to ask you?
Charlotte – OK
Nurse – Have you by any chance been eating a lot of seafood here lately?
Charlotte figures Liz and Louise conned them into thinking she's been in Florida on vacation eating
lobster and shrimp and living it up which couldn't be any further from the truth.
Charlotte – No.
Nurse – You haven't?
Charlotte – No. Not really. I mean maybe once or twice every week or two I'll have baked fish, but
that's about it. Would you consider that a lot?
613 of 697
Nurse is completely shocked.
Nurse – No definitely not. The amount you would have to eat to be at your level..........
Well let me put it this way. You would have to eat at least a platter of seafood
continuously pretty much every day for, oh I don't how long. A long time to
Charlotte – No. That's definitely not the case here? Why do you ask?
Nurse – Oh God, I was afraid you would ask that.
Nurse looks around again to see if anyone's watching her.
Nurse – OK, I don't know why I was told not to tell you this but as far as I'm concerned you
definitely have a right to know. For some reason you have an extremely high level of protein in
your urine which means either your kidneys aren't functioning correctly or something else is
going on. Either way when you get out of here you need to go to your doctor and have some
test run.
Charlotte has no idea what that means so she doesn't think much of it.
Charlotte – Huh. OK.
Nurse – So you'll do that?
Charlotte – Yeah.
Nurse – Good. OK, I guess we're done here then. You can go back to watching TV.
Charlotte – OK, It was nice meeting you. Thank you.
Nurse – It was nice meeting you too. You take care of yourself.
Charlotte – OK.
Charlotte goes over to watch TV. Nurse 1 walks over and discusses something with nurse 2. She's a
small Asian woman. After a couple of minutes the Asian woman walks over to talk to Charlotte. She is
614 of 697
speaking very quietly and looks very nervous.
Asian nurse -Hey Charlotte, how are you?
Charlotte – I'm alright, thank you. How are you?
Asian nurse – I'm good, thank you. I want to ask you...... you know who Dr. Lee is don't you?
Charlotte assumes she's talking about Dr. Lee, the famous psychiatrist.
Charlotte – Yes.
Asian nurse – Please don't tell anyone I told you this. OK.
Charlotte – OK.
Asian nurse - He wants to see you? You do know who I'm talking about?
Charlotte – I think so.
Asian nurse – Will you see him?
Charlotte – Sure. OK.
Asian – But you'll have to go to him. He can't go to you. Do you understand what I mean by that?
Charlotte – I think so.
Asian – OK. Thank you.
They both smile and she walks away.
____________________________________________________________________________
Scene a few days later - night time - Silvastone Dr. - Basement Apt – Charlotte, Arf,
Ruffy, Louise
Charlotte is back at Silvastone and her car is still blocked in the carport. She is completely confused
by what happened at GMHI but glad to be out. She sleeps a lot as that's the only way she can deal with
615 of 697
it all. Louise stays upstairs with Gene and apparently keeps a constant eye on the street or something
because she always knows when Charlotte walks out the downstairs sliding doors no matter how quiet
she is. After about a week and a half Charlotte decides she has to get out of there and get help. So she
decides to call the psychiatrist she met in 1991 at Northside Hospital who said Louise is nuts. She looks
his number up in the phone book and dials the number.
Receptionist – Good afternoon, Dr. _________________' office.
Charlotte – Hi, could I speak to Dr. __________________ please.
Receptionist – Who's calling please?
Charlotte – Charlotte McGahee
Receptionist – Hold just a moment please.
Dr. ______________ - Hi Charlotte, how are you doing?
Charlotte has a good conversation with her former doctor and apologizes to him for getting so upset
and lashing out at him for being right about Louise. He told her not to feel bad and that he would be
more than happy to start seeing her again. She feels good about talking to him and so decides to try to
talk to Rich one more time. She has decided to wait until night time when he will be home from work
and Louise will be less likely to know she's gone. She doesn't know what will happen and she's not
about to leave the boys there by themselves. So she hooks up their leashes and as quietly as she can she
walks out the sliding door and towards the street. Just as she gets to the street she looks towards the
house and sees Louise is walking out the front door. That confirms Louise has been sitting night after
night watching the street for her to leave.
Louise – Where are you going Charlotte?
Charlotte – I”m not going anywhere. I just came out to let Arf and Ruffy take their wizzes.
Louise knows she's lying.
Louise – Oh OK, I thought maybe you were heading back over to Rich's house.
Charlotte – This late? In the dark? Are you high?
Charlotte has her walkman and headphones with her. Louise doesn't want to go away so she sits down
at the end of the drive and puts the headphones on planning to wait it out hoping Louise will go back in
the house and mind her own business. Finally Louise decides to make her move which is to go into the
616 of 697
house and pretend she's minding her own business. Charlotte suspects she's probably doing that so she
sits a little longer. She's listening to the radio and looking up at the star filled sky when Pink Floyd's
song “Comfortably Numb” starts playing. For some reason she listens very closely to the lyrics for the
first time area and decides to go ahead and leave for Rich's house even though Louise will probably
follow her. So Charlotte and the boys start walking and right before she gets to Frazier Road she sees
Louise and Gene drive by in their car trying to blend in with the other cars going by. She decides the
hell with it and that she's going to his house no matter what and she's going to tell him what she
suspects has been going on. She continues on her way and doesn't see Gene and Louise again. She
figures they're hiding somewhere over by Rich's house. She finally gets to Rich's house and sees the
front light is on. She walks up to the door and knocks. Her stomach is in knots but she knows she
doesn't have a choice and feels somehow whatever happens, it was meant to be. Rich opens the door
and doesn't seem at all surprised to see her. She figures Louise probably called him already.
Rich – Hey.
Charlotte – Hey.
Rich – What's up?
Charlotte – I hope you don't mind me coming over but there's something that's been going on and I
need your help.
Rich looks at Charlotte like she's full of it.
Rich – There's nothing I can do.
Charlotte – Wait, please don't shut the door. I'm asking you as a friend and a lawyer.
Rich – OK, what is it?
Charlotte – I don't know where to begin.
Rich looks impatient.
Rich – Well, try.
Charlotte – OK..... I think I'm in danger. I think someone's trying to kill me.
617 of 697
Rich's eyes pop then he decides Charlotte is just being a drama queen.
Rich – Why do you say that?
Charlotte – Because of a lot of things that have happened. It's a really long story. Can I come in?
Rich – No. That's not a good idea.
Charlotte sees headlight that look like Gene and Louise's car headed towards Rich's house. She keeps
looking and sees it is them.
Charlotte – Please Rich. Oh my God. That's them. I knew it. They keep following me.
Rich – Who?
Charlotte – My mom and step dad.
They drive around the culdesac and back out away from his house. Rich immediately thinks since it's
only her mom and step dad there must not really be a danger. Charlotte grows anxious knowing there's
not time to tell Rich what's been going on so she's going to have to trick him to stall for time in hopes
of getting someone who at least knows Louise is nuts to help her. Rich shakes his head as if she's being
ridiculous and making up an excuse to see him.
Rich – OK, What do you want me to do?
That was the perfect question.
Charlotte – Can you.?OK Will you please call my psychiatrist.
As soon as Rich hears psychiatrist a grin comes to his face and he looks at Charlotte as if to say “don't
you get how that sounds”.
Rich – Your psychiatrist?
Charlotte – Yeah.
Rich – You have a psychiatrist?
618 of 697
Charlotte – Yes. Of course.
She's thinks of course as in of course she's lying that is or in this case fudging since she has no choice.
Rich – OK, I guess I can believe that. What's the number?
Charlotte – I don't know the number.
Rich – You don't know the number? That's surprising. I thought you could remember anything.
Charlotte – Thanks but no. I don't remember it. Can you look it up in the phone book?
Rich – Alright but you're really pushing it.
Charlotte – Thank you.
Rich walks over and gets the phone book and comes back to the door.
Rich – OK, What's the name?
Charlotte – It's ______________ _____________.
Rich - _____________ ____________________.
Charlotte – Yes. He's on Northside Drive.
Rich looks under the white pages and doesn't see anything.
Rich – I don't see that name in here.
Charlotte – It's in there. Look under the yellow pages. I saw it today.
Rich – You talked to him today?
Charlotte – Yeah.
Rich begins looking in the yellow pages.
619 of 697
Rich – Alright, here it is.
He walks over to the other side of the living room with the phone out of Charlotte's sight .
After about thirty seconds Rich walks back over to the door.
Rich – OK, I called but I didn't get an answer. Just a message machine.
Charlotte – So did you leave a message?
Rich – Uhhhh. I'd rather not say. That's a secret.
Charlotte – What? Why are you acting this way?
About that time Charlotte looks at the street and sees the lights of at least two cars headed her way. She
looks closely to see if it's Louise and Gene and sees it's two police cars. They dash over and literally
drive onto Rich's lawn and stop just a few feet before hitting Charlotte with one of the cop cars. All of a
sudden the two cops jump out of the police cars and with their hands on their guns they proceed
towards Charlotte. Louise and Gene pull up right behind them.
Young female cop – Mam. Step away from the door and come over here to where I am.
Charlotte doesn't know what to think. She can immediately hear the young female is a complete
redneck derelict by her accent and how incredibly “likely to be dikely” she comes across. Charlotte
looks at Rich who is in the house and appears to be laughing. She can't believe her eyes and is
completely stunned like she has never been stunned before. Louise gets out of the car.
Young female cop – Mam. I'm not gonna tell you again to step away from the door and come over here.
Louise – I would do what she says Charlotte.
Charlotte turns and looks at the female freak and realizes it's going to be really hard not to tell the vixen
exactly what she thinks of her. She slowly thinks about whether or not she should let loose verbally on
her as she walks down the steps. She's caught between trying to figure out if she saw Rich right or what
words to fire back at the psycho wanting desperately to shoot her. As soon as she steps onto the ground
the freak cop runs over and almost tackles Charlotte. The male cop takes Arf and Ruffy's leashes from
her. Charlotte is completely unarmed with absolutely no weapons at all except for her tongue.
Young female cop – Turn around. Turn around right now.
620 of 697
The female white trash is now handcuffing Charlotte and making sure she puts the cuffs on so tight
they cut into her wrists. The young male cop is standing back seeing the female cop is a psycho and for
some reason is treating Charlotte extraordinarily badly. But he does nothing about it. She then turns to
Louise and says.
Young female cop – OK. What do you want me to do now?
Louise didn't like how she said that in front of Charlotte because Louise doesn't want Charlotte to know
she's secretly orchestrating all of this.
Louise – Well I don't know that that's necessarily up to me is it? I mean. Obviously we have to do
something. Right?
Young female – OK. You said you wanted me to take her back to GMHI?
Louise – I guess we don't have a choice. If you say so officer.
Female – Wait a second. Why are you acting like this is all my idea?
Louise – I'm not doing that am I?
Female cop – Whatever. I don't really care either way to tell you the truth. Just get her out of here.
Female cop was talking to the young male cop when she said, “just get her out of here”.
Louise jumps over between Charlotte and the police car door as if she's going to save Charlotte.
Louise – Don't worry honey, Rich is gonna pay for what he's done. Believe me, I'll make sure of that.
Charlotte turns to look at Rich and confirms he is in deed laughing. She can't believe her eyes.
Charlotte – Yes, you're probably right.
Louise – Oh, I'm definitely right. And don't worry sugar, I”ll take good care of Arf and Ruffy.
Charlotte looks at Louise and wonders how Louise could think Charlotte would fall for it again.
621 of 697
The male cop gets in the car and drives away with Charlotte.
Scene –
- next day – GMHI – Charlotte, Christian George, Charlotte's psychiatrist from 1991
Charlotte is sitting in front of the TV trying to figure out how to get a call to her psychiatrist from 1991
to let him know she's in there. She can't remember his number and she doesn't want to ask the staff at
GMHI. So she goes to the phone and calls Isabelle's house. Isabelle's step son Christian answers the
phone.
Christian – Hello.
Charlotte – Hey. Is this Christian?
Christian – Yes it is.
Christian – Hey Christian. This is Charlotte McGahee. Is Ron there?
Christian – No he went to go get lunch.
Charlotte – Oh, OK, ummm..... Isabelle's not there by any chance is she?
Christian – No, she doesn't live here anymore.
Charlotte – Yeah, I didn't think so. Listen I have a huge favor to ask you.
Christian – OK. What do you need?
Charlotte – Will you please look in the phone book and get me the number for a Dr. _____________?
on Northside Drive.
Christian – Sure. No problem. Hold on just a second.
Charlotte – OK, thank you. You're a life saver.
Christian looks up phone number.
622 of 697
Christian – I don't mind at all......................OK, here it is. Are you ready?
Charlotte – Go ahead.
Christian – OK, the number is ________________.
Charlotte – Oh my God, you don't know how thankful I am to you. Thank you so much.
Christian – No problem. Any time. Are you OK?
Charlotte – Yeah. I'm fine. Are you doing alright?
Christian – Ummm Yep. I'm doing pretty good I suppose.
Charlotte – Good. Well it was good talking to you again.
Christian – Same here.
Charlotte – You take care OK.
Christian – You too.
Charlotte – OK, bye.
Christian – Bye.
Charlotte picks the phone back up and dials the number Christian gave her.
Receptionist – Good morning, Dr. _______________ office.
Charlotte – Hi, Could I speak to Dr. __________________ please?
Receptionist – May I ask who's calling?
Charlotte – Charlotte McGahee
623 of 697
Receptionist – Just a moment please.
Dr. ______________________ - Hi Charlotte.
Charlotte – Hi Dr. _________________. I need your help. Something happened last night and I'm
at GMHI.
Dr. _______________ I already know. I got a message on my machine from your doctor, Dr. Brennan
last night asking me to cease my treatment of you since he's your doctor now.
Charlotte – What? That's impossible. I don't know a Doctor Brennan.
Dr. __________________ - I'm sorry. I don't know what to tell you. Believe me I wish I could
help you but my hands are tied. He actually threatened to sue me if I saw you. I'm sorry.
Charlotte – Oh my God. What is going on? I don't know a Dr. Brennan.
Dr. ____________________ - I don't know either. I'm sorry. I have to go.
Charlotte – OK. Well thank you anyway.
Dr. _____________________ - Take care of yourself Charlotte.
Charlotte – I will. Bye.
Dr. ______________ - Bye.
Charlotte can't help associating the name Dr. Brennan with the law firm Rich and Liz use to work at,
Sutherland, Asbill & Brennan. It's obvious who made that call.
Scene -
-
a few minutes later – GMHI – Int. - Charlotte, female staff
Charlotte is still sitting by the phone pondering the Brennan thing when a female staff member walks
up.
Staff – Oh by the way I just wanted to let you know a woman by the name of Liz Leidel called and
threatened to sue us if we let you out of here.
624 of 697
Charlotte – Liz Leidel? That's my mom's sister. She's the one who should be in here. She's crazier than
my mom.
Staff – Yeah. I kind of got that impression. I just wanted to see what you would say about it.
Charlotte – Thank you for letting me know. Now I know for sure what I suspected.
Staff – She also said she thinks you're homicidal and suicidal.
Charlotte – Homicidal?
Staff – Yeah.
Charlotte – Well then she is most definitely out of her mind. Did she really say that?
Staff nods yes.
Staff – Your mom agrees with her.
Charlotte – My mom. Oh my God. If there's anyone who's homicidal it's her. Believe me and I”m
not just saying that. Oh my God. I can't believe she said that. I give up. This is too
unbelievable for me.
A few minutes later a staff member named Becky approaches Charlotte with a staunch look all over her
face.
Becky – Hello Charlotte.
Charlotte – Hello.
Becky – I heard you went over to see an old boyfriend and ended up back in here. Is that true?
Charlotte – Something like that.
Becky – Well I don't understand. Can't you tell when someone doesn't want to talk to you Charlotte?
625 of 697
Charlotte sees Becky is just a gross bitter jealous woman who's clearly trying to be ugly and she thinks,
well that proves ugly is as ugly does.
Charlotte – No Becky. Tell me, how can I tell?
Becky – If you don't know, I'm afraid I can't tell you.
Charlotte – Oh I bet you can. I'm sure that's happened to you a lot more than it's happened to me.
Becky realizes she was just smacked down to the ground and so she walks away with a look on her face
that one would easily expect after such an exchange of words. Charlotte waves her goodbye. Becky
then comments to another staff member loud enough for Charlotte to hear,
Becky – See, she's not that nice.
Staff member – Well what did you say to her?
Scene -
- night time -
GMHI – Charlotte, staff woman named Becky, unknown woman
It is very late. Charlotte refuses to go into the room she's been assigned to sleep in. She senses danger.
She stays in the common area sitting in front of the TV and also where she can see the staff and where
they can see her. She sees Becky is talking to a woman who Charlotte has not seen around there until
now. Becky is talking to the woman very intently about something and only occasionally looks up. All
of a sudden after a few minutes Becky's mouth drops and her eyes almost pop out of her head. She sits
with her mouth open as if she can't close it for a few seconds before she slowly closes it and turns her
head to look at Charlotte. Somehow Charlotte is able to figure out the women are talking about
something having to do with religion. Becky confirms Charlotte's suspicion by blurting out the words
“the Son of God” and “ the Bible” loud enough for Charlotte to hear. Becky continues her conversation
with the woman and as each minute passes by she looks more and more like she's going to go out of her
mind if she hears anymore. Charlotte is then able to hear Becky say to the woman, “Well, I'm willing to
try it. At this point, I'm willing to try anything”. After Becky said that the woman confirms Becky is
definitely up for the mystical and mysterious experience she may soon encounter. Then the woman
picks up her papers and exits the room.
Scene around 2 o'clock in the morning – GMHI – Charlotte, Jason, Dekalb County
policeman, Becky, male staff member.
Charlotte is still wide awake and in the common area with the TV and office in site. She is now
standing up watching the main doors leading into the pod. For some reason she can not begin to
understand, the words “JFK get here right away” keep running through her mind. She ponders why
626 of 697
she's thinking that and decides she feels like someone is about to come through the doors. After about
and hour of this message repeating itself, to her bewilderment, all of a sudden the doors swing open and
in walks a young male policeman from the Dekalb County Sheriff's Office. He has a smile on his face
and beside him is a young man around six feet tall with beautiful long brown slightly wavy hair. His
face is fallen down as he walks through the doors. As the two men walk towards Charlotte the
intriguing young man lifts his right arm up over his head causing his hair to swing up and away
revealing his face. Charlotte watches intently and studies absolutely everything about the young man.
He has a picture perfect face which can be best described as a delicate work of fine art. She doesn't
know why but she is completely captivated by him and continues to watch as he and the policeman
walk into the office where Becky and a male staff member is sitting and waiting. Charlotte watches the
policeman talk to Becky for about one minute at the most before he turns and walks back through the
room in which Charlotte is still standing. As the male policeman walks by, Charlotte says
Charlotte – Thank you. I've been waiting a long time.
Male policeman – I know. Now get some sleep.
The policeman smiles at Charlotte knowingly and walks out the door. She watches the policeman as he
disappears into the darkness just beyond the door and wonders, “does he really know and what does he
know?” Charlotte then turns around and stands in watch as Becky speaks to the young man who is so
familiar to Charlotte's distant mind. It is clear to see the young man is not feeling well at all and can
barely hold his head up but Becky persists and forces the young man to answer her questions. After
about 10 minutes of this Charlotte begins to grow a bit weary with Becky and decides she will irritate
her in hopes of getting Becky to let the young man go ahead and get the sleep he so obviously needs.
And she knows exactly how to do just that.
Charlotte – Leave him alone Becky. Can't you tell he doesn't want to talk to you?
Becky – Ha ha. Very funny.
Charlotte – No seriously. Why don't you leave him alone and let him get some sleep?
Becky – You're the one who needs to get some sleep. What's it been two days now?
Charlotte – What's his name? I think I know him. He looks familiar.
Becky – You don't know him so mind your own business.
Charlotte – It is my business. I think I know who he is.
627 of 697
Becky – You don't know who he is. You're just trying to irritate me.
Boom. She's good.
Charlotte – Why in the world would you think something like that?
Becky – Uh hu. Because I know you.
Charlotte – I...............don't think so.
Becky – Mind your own business and quit watching me.
Charlotte realizes she did what she set out to do and she will leave it at that so Becky doesn't get really
angry and take it out on the young man. She figures she might be that type. In the meantime while
continuing to watch Becky harass the young man almost to death with her non stop questionnaire,
Charlotte takes further notice of the short stocky black male staff member around what appears to be
thirty five sitting at the desk next to Becky. What she takes the most notice of is the fact that the black
man is now holding a leather belt folded in half in one of his hands, and is smacking the belt on the
wrist of his other arm. He continues the same for about thirty seconds before he switches over to
snapping the belt in the air between both hands in an attempt to create a loud whipping sound. He then
begins to hit the desk with the belt. All the while the black staff member does this little number he
stares over at Charlotte as if to attempt to convey some sort of message. Charlotte read's the
psychopath's message loud and clear and so remains standing watching him and staring back at him,
straight in the eyes. After about five to ten minutes of this wondrous scene Charlotte sees this same
staff member walk off behind the young man who is now going to his assigned room to hopefully get
some rest. But just before the man walks out of view, he turns and gives Charlotte one last stare
accompanied by a demonic grin which is clearly meant to suggest he's going to the other room to use
the belt he is still holding on the young man outside of Charlotte's sight. So of course Charlotte
continues to stand watching the desk of the male staff member to see how long he stays gone and to
listen for any sounds which may indicate any such thing is actually going on. Fortunately, she hears no
such sounds and the male staff member returns to his desk after about five minutes or so. Charlotte
continues to watch for another hour or so just to make sure before walking over and laying down across
two extremely uncomfortable chairs in the common area room.
Scene -
next morning -
GMHI – Int. - Charlotte, Jason, Mulinex, other patients, staff
The next morning Charlotte wakes up and realizes she finally fell asleep for a couple of hours. She is
drowsy and feels very confused. She sits in the common area thinking in front of the TV. A staff
member named Stephanie walks in and shouts.
628 of 697
Stephanie – Everybody who wants to go to the guy's side for physical fitness come on now.
Charlotte hears Stephanie and can't decide if she's going to go to the fitness class or not. Then like a
light bulb turning on in her brain she suddenly remembers the young man who came in during the early
hours of the morning. With that thought she hops up and decides to join Stephanie. As Charlotte walks
to the other side she is hoping the young man will still be there. Once to the other side she looks around
the room very quickly and sees him sitting in a chair with a few other patients gathered around him. In
an extraordinarily uncharacteristic move, Charlotte decides she is going to walk straight up to the
young man and introduce herself so she can find out who he is. And so she does just that. The young
man smiles as he sees her approach.
Charlotte – Hi.
Male Patient – Now that was fast.
Young man – Hi.
Male patient – Shit dude, how do you do that?
Male patient – Really.
Charlotte – I saw you come in last night.
Young man – You did?
Charlotte – Yeah. I watched as you were talking to Becky.
Young man – Oh yeah. Is that her name?
Male Patient – What a treat, talking to Becky
They share a grin that explains in a flash what they both think of Becky. The young man seems
completely dazed and confused too.
Charlotte – Yeah. You look like you feel a little better or as good as one can feel in here.
The young man looks down as to say he doesn't feel all that better.
Male patient – Yeah dude, you looked like you were gonna fall flat on your face into the
629 of 697
concrete floor when you came in. I was really worried about you.
Charlotte – I'm glad you didn't.
Male patient – Whoa.... How bout me? Would you come running over to my rescue too?
Charlotte laughs with the guys.
Male patient – Probably not. You're not as pretty as Jason, dude.
Jason is noticeably embarrassed by that statement and blushes.
Charlotte – So your name is Jason?
Jason nods yes.
Charlotte – What's your last name?
Jason – Palm
Charotte – Palm? Huh. That's an unusual last name.
Male patient – Yes darlin, let me introduce the two of you. This is Jason and Jason this is my daughter.
All laugh.
Male patient – In your dreams Mulinex. In your dreams.
Male patient – What do you mean in my dreams? I'm telling you she is my daughter and I want to see
these two get married.
Charlotte – Oh my God.
They are all cracking up now.
Male patient – What's so funny? They would make a cute couple in my opinion?
630 of 697
Male patient – Get outta here Mulinex.
Male patient – Mulinex you are so far gone it's not even funny.
Male patient – No man. I'm telling y'all, she is my daughter. She use to work on the pipeline
with me.
Male patient – I thought you said I use to work on the pipeline with you?
Male patient – You did. All you did except for Jason here. He just came in last night.
Male patient – Oh OK. Then when do we get our pay check?
Male patient – Look I'm still working on that.
Male patient – Here we go with the pipeline thing again. Mulinex what is your problem exactly?
Male patient – I don't have a problem. You do. I”m just trying to get my daughters married off to nice
guys I like and I like Jason. Me and him are buddies. Aren't we?
Male patient – Alright. Will you two just go ahead right here right now and agree to get married so
Mulinex will be happy and shut up.
All laugh.
Male patient – Seriously. Do you Jason agree to marry Mulinex's daughter when you get out of here?
Jason is about to die but he nods yes anyway.
Jason – Yeah, I”ll marry his daugher.
Male patients – Yaah....................
Male patient – And you Mulinex's daughter, do you also agree to marry pretty boy Jason.....
631 of 697
Male patient – Dude, I would smack him for that if I were you.
Male patient – When y'all get outta here?
Charlotte's a good sport so she nods yes too.
Charlotte – I suppose I could do that.
Male patient – Great. Another daughter down.
Male patient – How many daughters do you have Mulinex?
Male patient – Yeah. You have anymore that look like her?
Male patient – No way, you're not marrying one of my daughters Scott. You either Mark
Male patient – Why not. What does Jason here have that we don't have?
Male patient – I like him. That's what. I don't know why I like him so much but I do. You like me too
don't you J?
Jason just smiles in dazed disbelief.
Male patient – See, I told you. Me and him are buddies.
Male patient – That's not right man. I wanna marry one of your daughters too.
Male patient – Alright, I tell you what. You give me a cigarette and I'll think about it.
Charlotte – A cigarette? You're would give us away to just anybody who gives you a cigarette? Daddy?
All laughter.
Male patient – I'm sorry darlin. You're right. I'll need at least four cigarettes from each of you.
Male patient – Oh.....that's cold. What kind of father are you?
632 of 697
Male patient – I'm a damn good father. Aren't I darlin.
Male patient – The hell you are. You don't even know your own daughter's name. Do you Mulinex?
Male patient – Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. Yes I do.
Male patient – OK. Tell us. What is it?
Male patient – It's............. Darlin.
Everyone's still laughing. Charlotte taps Jason on the shoulder.
Charlotte – Hey listen, I know this is gonna sound like some really corny line and all but it's not.
Male patient – Hold on y'all. Let's listen. I have a feeling this is gonna be good.
All laugh
Charlotte – Seriously. I'm planning on making a movie at some point in the future. So, how
would you like to be in it?
All laugh knowing that certainly does sound like a cheesy pick up line usually coming out of a guy.
Male patient – Did she say movie? Did I hear that right?
Charlotte – I warned you it would sound corny.
Male patient – Man, that's not fair. He's having all the luck. He gets to marry her and be in a movie?
Male patient – Yeah. What's going on here?
Charlotte – So what do ya say?
Male patient – Are you serious?
Charlotte – Yeah. I”m serious. It may be low budget but........
633 of 697
Jason – Ummmmmm..........Yeah...................I guess so.
Charlotte – Good. I think I have the perfect part for you.
Male patient – Oh I bet she does.
Male patient – Can we be in your movie too?
Charlotte – I don't see why not. I'm sure I can find parts for y'all too.
Male patients – Yahoo. We're going to be in Mulinex's daughter's movie.
Jason doesn't know what to think about that but continues to smile looking dazed and confused.
Charlotte – Oh and by the way, don't worry. We're gonna be getting out of here on
the same day and at the exact same time. Don't ask me how it's gonna happen
because I don't know yet. But I think a guy named Richard Probert's going to have
something to do with it. Have you ever heard that name before?
Jason – I don't think so.
Charlotte – Hummmm. You will.
Charlotte starts to walk away to go back over to the girl's side. Jason is still smiling.
Charlotte – Oh and by the way. My name is Charlotte.
Jason – Charlotte?
Charlotte – Yeah.
Male patients – Bye Charlotte.
They smile, she waves at all the guys in the group and walks away back over to the girl's side.
634 of 697
Scene -
- a couple of hours later - GMHI – Int. - Charlotte, female patient, two staff members
Charlotte is standing up at the office talking to one of the staff members.
Staff – Did it ever occur to you that that ex boyfriend of yours set this entire thing up to file a lawsuit
against this place?
Charlotte – No. Not really.. ....This place?
Staff – Yeah. This place. Sure.
Charlotte – Why would he do that?
Staff – Are you kidding me? People try to sue this place all the time.
Charlotte – No.....that never crossed my mind. Why do you ask?
Staff – I don't know. We've received some phone calls that suggest maybe some members of your
family have been secretly working with him to uh.........
Charlotte – Do me in?
Staff – Remember, you said it. I didn't. But come to think about it, I think you may have a good point
there. If you get my drift.
Charlotte – Are you serious?
Staff – I'm not saying anything. But I think maybe you should be giving that some thought.
Charlotte starts thinking. She stands there going over a few things in her mind. Staff member reads
papers on her desk
Charlotte – Ya know. I've been thinking about it and I think maybe you're right. That does make sense.
Staff – Now you're thinking straight.
Charlotte – Yeah, and while I'm at it I'm thinking just maybe we can figure out a way of turning the
635 of 697
tables on them.
Staff – Bravo. You are good at this.
Just at that moment Charlotte notices one of the other female patients sitting in the common area room
facing away from the TV and wrapped up in a blanket shivering and shaking and looking completely
terrified. She looks closely at the young lady who appears to be somewhere in her twenties. The young
lady keeps looking at Charlotte as if she wants to talk to her. Then to Charlotte's complete shock the
young lady picks up a bag sitting on her lap, pulls out a tube of Colgate toothpaste and holds the tube
up for a couple of seconds for Charlotte to see. For a split second Charlotte thinks she has got to be
seeing things and so blinks to make sure she's really seeing what it looks like she's seeing. A few more
seconds pass as Charlotte mentally absorbs the vision of what her eyes just saw but what her brain is
having a hard time believing. Still in almost disbelief she doesn't hesitate to quietly walk over to the
young lady and sit down. She then quietly asks,
Charlotte – Hi, are you trying to tell me something?
The young lady continues to shake and nods yes while barely being able to get the courage up to look
at Charlotte.
Charlotte – You are?
The young lady nods yes again.
Charlotte – What? What it is?
The young lady is obviously scared out of her mind and doesn't appear to be faking it.
Young lady – You're in danger.
Charlotte can't believe her ears.
Charlotte – What do you mean? Why are you so scared to talk?
Young lady – You can't tell anybody what I'm going to tell you.
Charlotte – Oh my God. Is that why you're whispering?
Lady nods yes.
636 of 697
Young lady – You've got to promise not to tell.
Charlotte OK, I promise.
Young lady – Please if you tell anyone, it's just going to make it worse.
Charlotte – Oh my God. You've got to tell me what's going on.
Young lady – Don't go to sleep in the room they tell you to go in. Don't go into any of the rooms with
beds at all during the night.
Charlotte – Oh my God. That's what I thought.
Young lady – I was raped here.
Charlotte – You have got to be kidding me?
Young lady nods no. She's not kidding.
Young lady – No. I'm not kidding.
Charlotte – Who raped you?
Young lady – You know that kind of short black guy who usually works at night?
Charlotte – Oh my God. That's what I thought. I had a feeling about him. That's why I haven't been
going into the rooms at night.
Young lady – Good. Don't. He'll come into the room when he thinks you're asleep and he'll put a pillow
over your head so no one can hear you scream.
Charlotte – Oh good God. That's what he did to you?
Young lady – Yes and I got pregnant.
Charlotte – Oh my God. When did this happen?
637 of 697
Young lady – About a year and a half ago. He did it more than once. I got pregnant.
Charlotte – You did?
Young lady – I ended up having the baby.
Charlotte – Did you tell anybody?
Young lady – My grandmama knows.
Charlotte – She does?
Young lady – Yeah. She's the one who had me brought here again. She knows I get raped here. She
thinks it's funny.
Charlotte's mouth flies open on that one and her hands fly up to cover her mouth from screaming. She
stays that way for about ten seconds while she thinks.
Charlotte – Oh my God. You have to tell somebody.
Young lady – No.
Charlotte – Listen, You have to. You already said he did it more than once so he's going to do it again.
Young lady – You can't tell anyone.
Charlotte – You're wrong. You can't not tell. If you remain silent which is exactly what he wants, he
wins and he's free to go on raping you and anybody else he wants.
Young lady – He said he would kill me if I tell anyone.
Charlotte – Then I'm definitely telling. If they let someone like him work here then this place needs to
be shut down.
Young lady – Oh God, please don't tell.
638 of 697
Charlotte – I have to. I have to do it for you. I'm also doing it for me and every other female who
unfortunately gets sent to this damned by God place.
Young lady – Oh my God.
Charlotte – Don't worry, I'm gonna do it in a way that you won't have anything to worry about. Trust
me. I'm gonna do it in a way that makes sure that damned by God, piece of shit, son-of-a-bitch
never gets a chance to rape you again.
Young lady is beginning to realize maybe Charlotte's right but she's still scared.
Charlotte – OK? You have to trust me on this. I promise I will make sure his ass is out of here. That's
the only way to stop him. You don't want to get raped again do you?
Young lady – No.
Charlotte – OK, then. Sit there and don't worry. I'm going to make this stop one way or another.
Charlotte gets up from the chair and walks over to the window between the office and the common
area.
The staff woman she was just talking to a few minutes ago is still there.
Staff woman – Hey what's up?
Charlotte – WHAT'S UP? WHAT'S UP? THAT'S WHAT IN THE HELL I WANT TO KNOW?
Staff woman – What are you talking about?
Charlotte – I UNDERSTAND WE HAVE A RAPIST IN THE HOUSE AND I WANNA KNOW WHY
IN THE HELL NOTHING'S BEEN DONE ABOUT IT. THAT'S WHAT'S UP.
Staff woman – What are you talking about?
Charlotte – I THINK YOU KNOW EXACTLY WHAT I'M TALKING ABOUT.
Staff woman – No I don't.
639 of 697
Charlotte – THEN LET ME TELL YOU. THE SHORT BLACK FREAK FROM HELL WHO
SITS OVER AT THAT DESK AT NIGHT HAS BEEN SNEAKING INTO THE ROOMS OVER
HERE AND PUTTING PILLOWS OVER THE GIRLS FACES SO THAT NO ONE HEARS
THEM SCREAM AS THAT DAMNED BY GOD PIECE OF SHIT RAPES THEM!
Staff woman – Wait a second. Who told you that? Oh ….let me guess. I know. It was that girl sitting
over there all wrapped up wasn't it. Listen, don't believe a word she says. She's been here before
and she's always making up these kind of stories to get attention.
Charlotte – THAT'S BULL SHIT AND YOU KNOW IT! I HAVE YOU KNOW I WASN'T BORN
YESTERDAY AND I CAN TELL SHE'S TELLING THE TRUTH.
Staff woman – How can you tell?
Charlotte – BELIEVE ME I CAN TELL.
Staff woman – But how can you tell?
Charlotte is remembering the Colgate.
Charlotte – TRUST ME. I HAVE WAYS AND THERE IS NO WAY IN HELL YOU ARE EVER
GOING TO MAKE ME BELIEVE SHE'S LYING. NO WAY.
Staff woman – Well then.
Charlotte – YEAH WELL THEN. SO NOW I WANNA KNOW WHAT IN THE HELL ARE YOU
ALL GOING TO DO ABOUT IT NOW THAT THIS LITTLE PROBLEM HAS FINALLY BEEN
BROUGHT TO YOUR ATTENTION? MAY I ASK THAT?
Staff woman – Well, I don't know. I guess we'll just have to wait and see.
Charlotte – WELL THAT SHOULD BE REALLY INTERESTING BECAUSE I GET THE FEELING
YOU ALL HAVE KNOWN ALL ALONG AND YOU ALL HAVE DONE ABSOLUTELY
NOTHING ABOUT IT BECAUSE YOU ALL DON'T GIVE A DAMN. AM I RIGHT?
Staff woman – I don't know. I don't know what to tell you. I'm at a lose here.
640 of 697
Charlotte – I DON'T KNOW IF I BELIEVE THAT. YOU DON'T ACT LIKE YOU'RE THAT
SURPRISED TO TELL ME THE TRUTH. IF YOU WERE YOU WOULD BE ASKING
MORE QUESTIONS AND THEN YOU WOULD FIND OUT THAT THIS WOMAN YOU
CALL A LIAR HAS PROOF SHE WAS RAPED BY THAT FREAK.
Staff woman – OK, then what's her proof?
Charlotte – HER PROOF IS SHE GOT PREGNANT AND HAD HIS BABY. THE PROOF I'M
ASSUMING IS SITTING IN HER HOME AT THIS VERY MOMENT. SO WHAT DO
YOU HAVE TO SAY ABOUT THAT?
Staff woman – I don't know. Are you serious about that? The baby part.
Charlotte – YES, I AM DEAD SERIOUS. DO I LOOK LIKE I'M NOT SERIOUS? AND IN
THE MEANTIME THIS POOR WOMAN IS SITTING OVER HERE SCARED OUT OF HER
MIND THAT SHE'S GOING TO BE RAPED AGAIN BY THAT GOD DAMNED SCUM BAG.
Staff woman – Well in that case I guess I see why you're so upset.
Charlotte – YEAH. YOU THINK? I'M A LITTLE STUCK HERE TOO IN THIS FREAK SHOW OF
A PLACE. AND LET ME TELL YOU, I HAVE NEVER BEEN RAPED IN MY LIFE SO I
SURE AS HELL DON'T PLAN ON GETTING RAPED HERE.
Staff woman – Alright, alright. Calm down. I get your point.
Charlotte turns down the volume half way.
Charlotte – So you're going to do something about it?
Staff woman – I don't see how I have much of a choice now. Do you?
Charlotte – No I don't. That's for sure and that's my point. You all better do something about it or you
all most definitely will be sued and you know I can do that.
Staff woman – Yeah. That's true. Alright. I'm going to check this out.
641 of 697
Charlotte – Thank you.
Charlotte turns and looks back at the young lady. She is crying with tears that look like relief but only
she and God knows. Charlotte walks back to her.
Charlotte – I hope you understand. I had to do it. That's the only way to make it stop.
The young lady hugs Charlotte. The staff woman walks over and asks the young lady if she can talk to
her. Charlotte watches as she walks away.
Scene -
- a few hours later – GMHI - Int. - Charlotte, Black male staff member, patients
Charlotte is standing in the common area pondering everything that is happening. All of a sudden the
office door opens and she sees the black male staff member accused of rape carrying all his personal
belongings and leaving the pod. He looks at Charlotte as if he's scared as hell of her and keeps walking
out the door.
Scene -
- a few hours later – GMHI – Charlotte, gay male staff member
Gay male staff – Hello Charlotte. How are you today?
Charlotte – I'm alright. Thank you. How are you?
Gay male staff – I'm doing well. Thank you for asking. So are you having a pretty good day?
Charlotte – Uhhhhh. I've had better. That's for sure.
Gay male staff – That's for sure?
Charlotte – Yeah. That's for sure.
Gay male staff – Are you positive?
Charlotte – I'm......................pretty sure. Yeah.
Gay male staff – So um, what is it that brought you here? Do you have any idea?
642 of 697
Charlotte – Yeah. I think I have a pretty good idea now.
Gay male staff – Oh OK. Well, um let's hear what you think it was if you don't mind telling me.
Charlotte – No not at all. I think there are some really sick psychos out there who for some reason
want to keep me in here to make sure they keep their secrets secret.
Gay male staff – Huh. OK. That makes sense.
Charlotte – It does?
Gay male staff – Oh yeah.
Charlotte – So what do you think I should do about it?
Gay male staff – I'm not sure. I guess that depends on you.
Charlotte – What do you mean?
Gay male staff – I mean if you want to get out of here and I'm assuming you do, then I would sit
tight and stay calm and hopefully all this will get sorted out.
Charlotte – OK. That sounds like a good plan to me.
Gay male staff – Well then. I guess we don't have anything else to talk about right now unless you have
something you want to ask me?
Charlotte – No, I can't think of anything.
Gay male staff – Alright, then. Well it was good meeting you and I'll probably be talking to you again
soon.
Charlotte – Alright. Sounds good.
Gay male staff – Alright. Bye.
Charlotte – Bye.
643 of 697
Scene Stephanie, office staff.
- next day – GMHI – Charlotte, Jason, male patients, female patients,
Stephanie comes over to the female side to take everyone who wants to go over to the male side to play
bingo and do crafts. Charlotte goes over in hopes of seeing Jason. She is very drowsy for some reason.
As soon as she walks in the room she sees Jason and his buddies and makes a bee line for him.
Stephanie – Charlotte do you wanna play bingo?
Charlotte shakes her head yes.
Stephanie – And Jason, you're playing?
Jason – I'll play.
Stephanie – Alright, good. Do you wanna help her out a little?
Jason can see they have given Charlotte so many sleeping pills she can hardly stand up.
Jason – Yeah, I can do that.
Stephanie – Alright, perfect. So who else wants to play?
The other patients walk over and sit down to play bingo.
Stephanie is in an especially good mood.
Jason – I see they gave you something that's not right.
Scene -
- next day -
GMHI -
Int. - Charlotte, gay male staff, female patients
Charlotte is on the female side sitting in front of the TV but not watching much when she sees the gay
staff guy walking her way. She doesn't really trust this guy for some reason and picks up on his
insincerity.
644 of 697
Gay male staff – Hey Charlotte, do you mind if I talk to you again?
Charlotte – No, not at all.
Gay male staff – OK, I've talked to a couple of people and I just have a couple of questions for you.
Charlotte – OK
Gay male staff – I understand from your mother that you and her are having some issues. Can you tell
me what that's about or give me some idea of what's been going on?
Charlotte – Well. According to another woman who works here, my mother and her sister have been
going around saying some really bad things about me that aren't even close to being true.
Gay male staff – OK, So why do you think they're doing that?
Charlotte – Ummmmm..............my guess is they're both seriously mentally ill and in serious need of
psychological counseling. That would be my first guess.
Gay male staff – OK. Well any other guesses?
Charlotte – Not really. Not anything I can go into right now simply because I don't have enough
information to make the kind of accusations I would have to make to get you to understand
what it is I've even talking about. So there.
Gay male staff – Hummmmmm. That makes sense. I guess. Well can you at least tell me what it is
your mother does that upsets you the most?
Charlotte – Yes. She sticks her nose into my business all the time even though I'm thirty three years
old and she doesn't seem to understand I have a right to live my life the way I want to live my
life.
Gay male staff – What do you mean?
Charlotte – Well, for instance. She's always poking her nose into who I'm friends with, or who I'm
645 of 697
talking to or who I'm dating or not dating for that matter.
Gay male staff – She does?
Charlotte – Yes. She does. She wants to know absolutely everything about practically everybody I
know and if I don't tell her she noses around until she finds out one way or another.
Gay male staff – Wow, that not right.
Charlotte – No and it gets pretty old after a while. She especially wants to know who I'm dating and
what he does for a living.
Gay male staff – Huhhh.
Charlotte – Then she tries to cause as many problems as she can to make sure my relationships go belly
up as fast as possible.
Gay male staff – Huhhhhh.
Charlotte – So that's why I don't like telling her anything about anybody I associate with at all. She'll
cause problems one way or another whether it's a boyfriend or just a friend. She even talks bad
about me to people I don't know. And lies at that.
Gay male staff – Why do you think she does that?
Charlotte – Beats the hell out of me. For some reason she doesn't want me to get married to anybody,
period.
_______________________________________________________________________________Scene Stephanie.
- next morning -
GMHI -
Int. - Charlotte, Jason, other patients,
Charlotte is over on Jason's side and they are doing crafts. Charlotte is reproducing a painting she
already painted in California several years ago. Only this time she's putting it on a small 4x6 white
card type art paper. She has studied the painting in great detail over the years and so knows it like the
back of her hand. Stephanie and other staff watch in amazement she is able to put it together so fast.
They have no idea she is recreating it from memory. When she's done.
646 of 697
Jason – That's cool.
Charlotte – I call it Ali.
The painting is abstract. It is a mix of cobalt blue, black, lime green, pink, white and purple with just a
dab of yellow. It is a face with huge cobalt eyes outlined in black with no sex discernible.
Jason – How did you do that so fast?
Charlotte whispers to Jason and giggles knowing the staff are wondering the same thing.
Charlotte – I already painted it before years ago. But don't tell them.
Jason laughs seeing the others are wondering the same.
Male patient – Oh man that is cool. You're artistic. Look at this.
Stephanie walks over and takes a closer look.
Stephanie – I do like that. Do you mind if I show this to some of the others?
Charlotte – No. Go ahead.
Stephanie walks off with the small painting and takes it to the other staff standing by watching. They
look and look then look over at Charlotte who's having fun talking to Jason. Stephanie then walks back
over to Charlotte.
Stephanie – Hey. Let me ask you, do you mind if I keep this? I really like it.
Charlotte - No. I don't mind. You can have it.
Stephanie – Thank you.
Stephanie walks off with the painting. Charlotte and Jason exchange little bitty giggles.
About 30 minutes later. Charlotte is still on Jason's side talking to him and the other guys who hang out
647 of 697
with him. Stephanie comes out of the office.
Stephanie – OK. Let's have everybody come over here. It's time to announce who's leaving today.
Everybody goes over. Stephanie pulls out a sheet of paper the names of those who are leaving today are
on.
Charlotte and Jason are talking and not really paying much attention.
Stephanie – Alright. Today's list of patients who will be leaving and going home are Jason Palm and
Charlotte McGahee.
Male patient – Dude you're getting out of here. Congratulations.
Charlotte – Did she say my name too? I thought she did.
Male patient – Yep. Y'all are both getting out of here at the same time.
Male patient – Congrats but that sucks man. I thought I would be getting out of here today.
Charlotte – You probably will tomorrow or the next day. I don't see then keeping you long.
Charlotte doesn't really know him much or why he's in there but she feeling bad for those who can't go
home.
Charlotte – So, how about that. We are leaving on the same day. We made it outta here.
Jason – We're not out yet.
Charlotte – Don't worry. We will be.
Jason looks sad.
Stephanie – OK, that's it for group time today. It's time for everyone to go back to their own side.
All the females head out the door and to the other side.
Charlotte – I'll talk to you in a little bit.
648 of 697
Charlotte is not thinking straight and not realizing she may not be able to talk to Jason again unless
they do in fact release them at the exact same time and they just happen to bump into each other before
leaving the buildings.
Scene -
- 30 minutes later – GMHI – Charlotte, Stephanie, female staff
Charlotte is sitting down over by the office eager about hearing when she's going to be leaving when
Stephanie walks over to the window and calls her name.
Stephanie – Hey Charlotte. Come here for a second. Will ya?
Charlotte walks over to Stephanie.
Charlotte – What's up?
Stephanie – It's about Jason.
Charlotte – OK?
Stephanie – Look, he needs your help. I can't tell you anymore than that. But believe me, he definitely
needs someone to help him and we think you're just the one who can do it which is perfect
because he just came up to me and asked me if I would give you his phone number and ask
you to call him when you get home.
Charlotte – OH, OK. Great.
Stephanie – So you will call him?
Charlotte – Yeah, definitely.
Female staff – I don't get the feeling she's really gonna call him.
Stephanie – You swear?
Charlotte – I swear I will. I'll call him as soon as I get home. And, thank you.
Stephanie believes Charlotte now. She nods to the other staff she believes Charlotte.
649 of 697
Scene -
-
One hour later -
GMHI -
Charlotte, Jason, Louise, Gene
Charlotte and Jason have both been released at the exact same time. They are standing in a small room
where they collect their personal belongings and sign papers. Jason is in the room waiting when
Charlotte, Louise and Gene walk up behind him. He has not seen them yet so Charlotte walks up and
squeezes Jason's lower arm softly to get him attention. He turns and smiles. Charlotte doesn't want to
let Louise and Gene know she has struck up a friendship with him so she only says.
Charlotte – How about that. At the exact same time too. Who knew?
Louise and Gene notice Charlotte seems to be talking to the long haired young man obviously a good
bit younger than her and give each other an exchange of the eye which is worrisome to say the least.
Jason sees the look Louise gives Gene. That's enough for him and so he turns around and doesn't say
one word. He signs the papers and nods to Charlotte as he leaves. Charlotte says quietly.
Charlotte – See ya.
Jason looks spooked by Louise and Gene. Louise looks like she would squash Jason alive given the
opportunity.
Scene -
- An hour later – Silvastone Dr. -
Basement Apt. Charlotte, Arf and Ruffy
Charlotte is sitting on the bed playing with Arf and Ruffy and telling them how much she missed them.
She is extremely happy because she's home and she knows she's met someone she really likes. After
playing with the boys and giving them a cheeseburger she picks up the piece of paper Jason's phone
number is on, picks up the phone and dials. Judy Hunt, Jason's stepmother twice over answers the
phone.
Judy - Hello
Charlotte – Hi. May I speak to Jason please.
Jason – Jason... Ah, OK. Hold on. …..............Jason' the phone's for you.
Jason – For me?
Jason sounds surprised.
650 of 697
Jason – Hello.
Charlotte – Hey. Guess who?
Jason – Ummmmm.
Charlotte – Oh my God. You have got to be kidding me. Forgotten so soon.
Jason – Oh, hey.
Jason's still in a daze.
Charlotte – Hey. So you made it home.
Jason – Yeah. I just got here about five minutes ago.
Charlotte – Me too. Well I told Stephanie I would call you as soon as I got home so …........
Jason – Oh good.....I'm glad you did.
Charlotte – Are you sure?
Jason – Yeah, I'm sure. Of course. That's why I gave her my number to give you.
Charlotte – OK. Well what are you doing?
Jason – Ummmmm not much. I haven't really decided what to do yet.
Charlotte – Where do you live?
Jason – Ummmm. Do you know where Church Street is in Clarkston?
Charlotte – Kind of. I'm halfway familiar with that area.
Jason – I'm not far from where 285 crosses under Church Street.
651 of 697
Charlotte – Oh, OK. I think I know about where you are.
Jason – You wanna come over?
Charlotte – Ahhhh.. Yeah. If you want me to.
Jason – I want you to.
Charlotte – OK. We'll let me see what I can do about finding the keys to my car and I'll be over in
a little bit.
Jason – Alright. Let me give you my address.
Charlotte – OK.
__________________________________________________________________________________
Scene - a few minutes later Silvastone Dr. Charlotte, Louise, Gene
Charlotte quickly thinks of a plan to get her keys from Louise. She walks upstairs to where they are
sitting in the family room talking about only God knows what. She pretends to be frantic.
Charlotte – Oh my God. Where are my car keys? I need them now.
Louise – What's going on?
Louise immediately becomes frantic too.
Charlotte – A guy I met in GMHI is on his way over to Rich Probert's house to kick his ass.
Louise – What?
Charlotte – I told him what Rich did and now he's on his way over there to kick his ass.
Gene – How would he know where Rich lives?
Charlotte – Because he asked and I told him before I knew what he was planning to do.
Louise – Oh good Lord Charlotte. That's the absolute last thing we need right now. Isn't it Gene?
652 of 697
Gene – To say the least.
Louise – Charlotte you better call him back and tell him that's not a good idea.
Gene – You tell him he better not go over there.
Charlotte – I can't he's already gone. Don't you think I tried that already.
Louise – Oh Charlotte. I can't believe this. How is it you always get into these kind of messes?
Charlotte – It's not my fault. I didn't know the guy's a psycho?
Louise – You met him in a mental hospital Charlotte . Didn't that tell you anything? And I think I know
who you're talking about.
Louise is remembering seeing Charlotte squeeze Jason's arm and that seals the deal in her mind.
Gene – Give her the keys Louise.
Louise jumps up and takes the keys out of her hiding place and hands them to Charlotte.
Gene – You better get over there fast and stop him or we're all gonna be going to jail, not just you.
Note: Gene slips up and lets out a hint. Louise shushes him.
Charlotte – I know. I know. Now move your car so I can get out of the driveway.
Louise – I'll move it. Give me the keys Gene.
Charlotte keeps up the act so Louise moves the car which has been blocking her car in the carport for
about a month now. Charlotte and Louise dash out the door.
Gene – What's this guy's name?
Charlotte – Jason.
Louise - That's him. How far does he live from Rich's house?
653 of 697
Charlotte – Not far. I think about as far as we are.
Gene – Then you're not gonna to make it.
Charlotte – Well, I'm gonna try anyway.
Gene and Louise stand there in the carport watching Charlotte take off. Hallelujah, it worked!
Scene - 20 minutes later - Jason's step father and double step mother's house – Jason, Charlotte
only pancakes
Charlotte arrives at Jason's house. He answers the door.
Charlotte – Hey. There you are.
Jason – Hey. I can't believe you really came over.
Charlotte – I said I would.
Jason – Come on in.
Charlotte walks in.
Charlotte – OK. So this is where you live?
Jason – Yep. I live with my step father Dave and his wife Judy. A friend of Dave's named Greg also
lives here but he lives downstairs. Oh and there's another guy who sleeps here in the carport
under Dave's truck named Herb but he's usually only here at night so if you ever come over late
and he's here don't be scared. It's just Herb.
Charlotte – Did I hear you say he sleeps under a truck?
Jason – Yeah. It's a really old truck that's kind of high up. I guess it helps him keep warm.
Charlotte – I don't get it. Why doesn't he sleep in the house?
Jason – Judy won't let him. I don't know why. I gave him a blanket so at least he's not on the concrete.
654 of 697
Charlotte – Hummm. That's sad.
Jason – Yeah. He doesn't have anywhere else to go. So Dave let's him sleep here since they're friends
and he works for Dave sometimes. At least when he's not too hungover to get up.
Charlotte – Ooooooh K. Well I'll keep that in mind if I ever come over at night.
Jason – I would ask you if you want something to drink but we don't have anything here except the
tap water and it kind of tastes weird.
Charlotte – That's OK. Don't worry about it. I'm fine.
Jason has just finished a plate of pancakes.
Jason – Here let me give you a tour of the house.
Jason walks towards the kitchen and dining room.
Jason – This is the living room and over here is the kitchen.
It looked pretty bare. Jason then opened the refrigerator door to put the pancake syrup away and
Charlotte was shocked to see there was absolutely nothing in the refrigerator except for the syrup, a tub
of margarine, catchup, mustard, mayonnaise, and what looked like a plate with a few old dried up
french fries on it.
Charlotte – Huh. It's nice and roomy.
Jason – Yeah. Dave and Judy don't cook much. They mainly go out to eat.
Charlotte's wondering about why Jason looks so thin and pale.
Charlotte – Yeah. It looks like it.
Jason – So let me show you upstairs.
Charlotte – Alright.
655 of 697
They walk up a few stairs to the second split level. Jason quickly walks past each room.
Jason - This is the guest bathroom I use.
Charlotte – OK.
Jason – This is Dave and Judy's room. This is a spare room Judy uses as an office and this is the
room I sleep in.
Charlotte notices Jason speaks of the house as if he's just a guest. It's obvious he doesn't feel at home
there and she's wondering why. She also can't help but notice Jason's clothes are tattered and torn. She
catches a glimpse of a couple of his socks sitting on the dresser. They are the oldest most worn out
sock's she has ever seen in her life. The cotton is worn as thin as it can be with huge holes in the toes
and heels. She quickly gets the picture and tries not to show what she's thinking because Jason doesn't
seem to be bothered in the least and seems to be very grateful just to have a roof over his head.
Charlotte – Well. This is kind of nice.
Jason – It's not bad. I've lived in worse so.........
Jason stands with a big smile on his face. Charlotte is trying to hide her shock and anger but she doesn't
know the details so she figures she will keep her thoughts to herself until she finds out more about his
situation.
Charlotte – Yeah. It's a roof over your head and it certainly beats the carport.
Jason – True. Very true.
They walk out into the hallway and back down the steps to the living room.
Jason – This is Judy's piano. Hope she never tries to play it while you're here.
Jason's joking but being honest.
Charlotte – That bad?
Jason – Uhhhhh. Yeah. Pretty bad. She just started taking lessons.
656 of 697
Charlotte – Oh OK. Well. Maybe she'll improve.
Jason – I hope so. I certainly hope so. For my sake and everybody else who lives here.
You wanna go for a walk?
Charlotte – Yeah, that sounds like a really good idea.
Scene -
-
a few minutes later -
Jason's house – Jason, Charlotte
They are walking down the street laughing and smiling. Jason has a smile that's infectious.
Jason – So just out of curiosity, how old are you?
Charlotte busts out laughing.
Charlotte – Wait a minute, that is a good question. Now that you mention it, I'm wondering the exact
same thing about you.
Jason starts laughing too knowing he doesn't want to answer that question.
Charlotte – Uh hu.
Jason – Oh no. I asked you first.
Charlotte – Alright. I'll tell you. But then you're gonna tell me how old you are because I have a feeling
Oh my God,.........I have a feeling you don't have a clue how old I am.
They are both laughing so hard they can hardly stand up.
Jason – Oh boy. Go ahead and tell me. How old are you?
Charlotte – Hold on. First you tell me how old you think I am.
Jason – Oh no. I'm not gonna do that. I'll probably guess way higher.
Charlotte – No, seriously. I want you to guess.
657 of 697
Jason – No.
Charlotte – Come on. Just take a guess. I won't get mad if you guess to high.
Jason – I don't know. Maybe 25.
Jason looks like he's bracing himself to be smacked over the head for getting it to high.
Charlotte – No. Sorry. Keep going.
Jason's mouth flies open.
Jason – Higher?
They are still laughing.
Charlotte – Higher.
Jason – Oh no way. I don't know. You're gonna have to just tell me.
Charlotte – Alright. Are you ready for this?
Jason – Yeah. I've been ready. Say it.
Charlotte – I am …........33 years old.
Jason – Really. Are you really?
Charlotte – Yeah. That's not something I would lie about.
Jason - No, I guess you wouldn't.
Charlotte – Alright. Your turn.
Jason – Oh gees. Now I really don't want to tell you.
658 of 697
Charlotte – No. Go ahead. Obviously I can tell you're younger than me. So let's get this over with.
How old are you?
Jason – I think I'm gonna make you try and guess too.
Charlotte – I have no idea but to tell you the truth, I'm scared to know.
Jason – Perfect, then don't worry about it. You don't ask and I won't tell.
Charlotte – No. Unfortunately, I have to know. So what is it?
Jason – Take a guess.
Charlotte – Alright. Ummmmm, my guess would be around ummmm hopefully at minimum 25.
Jason – Oh boy. This isn't gonna be good.
Charlotte – What? You're younger than 25?
Jason doesn't answer but his continuous smile and reaction says yes, he's younger.
Charlotte – Oh my God. No. Tell me you're not............Oh my God, tell me you're not under 20.
Jason starts laughing really hard again.
Charlotte – Oh No. No no no. Are you under twenty?
Jason shakes his head no.
Charlotte – Oh thank God because if you had said yes, if you had told me you were even one day, one
minute, one second under 20 years old, I would have turned around and walked away.
Jason – You would?
Charlotte – Well maybe not literally but I can tell you this. I sure wouldn't even consider dating you had
the word teen like in nineteen or eighteen or any number having teen in it come out of your
mouth. Believe me.
659 of 697
Jason – Well I guess it's a good thing I'm not that young.
Charlotte – No, but you still haven't told me how old you are.
Jason – Well it doesn't matter as long as I'm at least........
Charlotte – No, I still want to know exactly how old you are. I told you how old I am.
Jason – You didn't have to.
Charlotte – Well I did so give it up. Exactly how old are you and don't say 20?
They are still laughing. Jason laughs harder and makes an “ooops” face.
Charlotte – You are? You are 20. Oh tell me it isn't so.
Jason nods that it is so as he laughs.
Charlotte – Oh man. Alright. Look. Here's the deal. I don't think I can deal with that so I think we're
gonna have to agree to just be friends.
Jason laughs even more knowing that's never going to happen.
Charlotte – No, seriously. I don't know why but I have never been able to date younger guys. Seriously,
I haven't.
Jason – You've never dated anyone younger than you?
Charlotte – No. I have never once gone out with anyone that's been even one day younger than me that
I'm aware of.
Jason – Huh. That's interesting. Well..........
Charlotte starts looking around but is still laughing
Charlotte – Oh my God. This has got to be a joke. Seriously. This has got to be some sort of cosmic
practical joke that's being played on me from upstairs. I mean seriously. God has got to be up there
660 of 697
right now laughing like crazy and really having fun with this one.
Jason's now just standing there getting a bit worried but looking amazed that obviously Charlotte really
does believe in God.
Jason – You know, you may be right about that come to think about it?
Charlotte – If you only knew. Oh, by the way, you believe in God don't you?
Jason – Yes. I do.
Charlotte- Good. Do you like dogs and animals in general?
Jason – Yes. I do.
Scene - 2 AM the next morning – Silvastone Dr. - Int. - Basement Apt- Charlotte, Arf, Ruffy,
Louise, Liz on phone.
Charlotte is sound asleep. All of a sudden she is awaken by the sound of the phone ringing up stairs.
She no longer has a phone downstairs because Gene took the phone out of the basement while she was
gone. She sees the clock and wonders who in the world could be calling that late. She walks upstairs to
answer it but Louise has already made it into the living room and is talking to someone. Louise sounds
wide awake.
Louise – OK Liz. OK. I'll tell her. I will. I will let her know.
Louise hangs up the phone.
Charlotte – What was that about?
Louise – That was Liz. She is very upset at you Charlotte.
Charlotte – What did I do?
Louise – She just got a call from Rich Probert and he was yelling at her telling her to tell you to quit
call him.
Charlotte – I'm not planning on calling him. I can't stand him anymore.
661 of 697
Louise – According to Liz, Rich said you've called and hung up on him about 50 times tonight.
Charlotte – What? What in the hell are you talking about? First of all, I've been downstairs in bed
asleep so I haven't been calling and hanging up on Rich. And second, I don't even have a phone
downstairs anymore now that Gene took the only phone down there out of my room for some strange
reason?
Louise – Oh please. You could have been up here on this phone.
Charlotte – Well I wasn't. But funny how I notice you were. The phone only rang two or three times but
somehow you're already wide awake and out of bed and in here on the phone. Seems a little funny to
me. So you call Liz and tell her I said to go to hell and she can tell Rich the same thing. That woman is
a psycho and either she's up to something or you're up to something or both of you are up to something.
Hell for all I know y'all could all be in on whatever the hell it is you're trying to pull.
Louise – Nobody's pulling anything.
Charlotte – Yeah, right. Sure you're not.
Louise – You're the one who's been trying to pull something Charlotte.
Charlotte – Whatever Louise. Whatever. You are obviously working with Liz to try to do me in so you
can go to hell too.
Charlotte walks away and goes back downstairs. After getting downstairs and cooling off she realizes
either Rich and Liz and Louise are conspiring or Liz and Louise are conspiring and Rich called Liz
thinking I was over there calling from her phone since apparently her number was coming up on his
caller ID. Which would explain why he would be calling Liz. Luckily Liz and Louise didn't know
about caller ID but Rich did and had it on his phone.
Scene -
- next day – daytime -
Ansley Park – Jason, Charlotte, Arf, Ruffy
Jason and Charlotte have gone to Ansley Park to walk Arf and Ruffy. They walk past Mimi's old house
on Peachtree Circle.
Charlotte – There's the house my Grandmother Mimi use to own. My dad and mom lived there with her
when they were young and still married?
662 of 697
Jason – Did you live there?
Charlotte- No. She sold it the year before I was born from what I was told.
Charlotte stops to let the boys take a wizzing.
Charlotte – According to my dad, my mom left him the very day she found out Mimi was selling the
house.
Jason's eyebrows go up in surprise.
Jason – Really?
Charlotte – That's what he claims.
Scene Ruffy
-
a few minutes later – Ansley Park (central park area). Jason, Charlotte, Arf,
They are sitting on the swing set talking. Jason tells Charlotte about life with Dave and Judy. Dave was
Jason's step father who was married to Jason's biological mother years earlier but they are now
divorced and Dave is now married to Judy. Some of what he tells her about his family is totally
hilarious. Some is sad. Some of what he tells her makes her extremely angry and some of it just makes
her wonder. She quickly gets the feeling Dave is basically a fairly nice guy but he has some real issues.
But Judy, on the other hand is a total nut job who uses her born again Christianity to convince herself
she's not just some really ignorant, horrible, selfish, lazy, manipulative, control freak nympho. Jason's
biological mother can best be defined by the fact that she was one of those kind of people, if you were
unfortunate enough to see such a site, who would lay on a crowded public beach under a sheet, having
sex with men while poor Jason sat as far away as possibly only to be embarrassed to death when his
mother would finally get done and come out from under the sheet to call out Jason's name so everyone
around would see she was his mother. She was also the kind who somehow, some way, always
managed to get away with that sort of thing without getting caught or made to stop. That and the fact
that she broke up with a dying Vietnam vet while he was practically on his death bed simply because
she had just met another man who had more money. But by far was Jason's recount of his mother
putting him into a facility called Medfield Center in Pinellas County, Florida where he was given
electroshock therapy when he was only sixteen years old. His mother was displeased with Jason's
negative attitude towards her self centered lifestyle of non stop (often out in the open) sex with multiple
men, drugs, violence and overall insanity resulting in abuse and neglect of him. As Charlotte sits and
listens to Jason softly speak about just a few of the horrible things he's gone through in his young life
she realizes he still has a light smile on his face, but a slight tear in his eyes. At that moment Charlotte
once again realizes Jason looks so familiar. Like someone she's seen before but has never met that she's
aware of. For just a moment she thinks, “he looks like he could be Jesus”. With that thought and going
663 of 697
back to what he just told her, she thinks, “No way” and “Surely this can't be happening”. She then
thinks about it and realizes that maybe that would be a good idea. To send Jesus back and only this time
send him to see all the wrong that's in the World so he can understand almost everything anyone has
ever gone through. And he can understand what needs to be done to change the World. Otherwise if
he's born to privilege, if born again at all, then he might not understand and could be manipulated by
people who don't want him to understand exactly what has been going on. Charlotte then thinks, “Now
that would be complicated” and “Who would ever guess or see that coming except for God”. She then
realizes that's how God works. “Irony” she recalls. Her mind races as her head turns quickly back to
study Jason's face once more and for a split second she thinks, “Oh my God, I think it's going to be
him”. Charlotte then realizes she doesn't even know what caused Jason to go to GMHI. So she asks
very tenderly,
Charlotte – Ummmm. Look. You don't have to answer this if you don't want to, but I was just
wondering what it was that happened to make you end up in ...
Jason – GMHI?
Charlotte – Right. Don't answer if you don't feel it's any of my business.
Jason – No, that's OK.
Jason pauses not knowing how Charlotte is going to react to his answer.
Jason – I ummmmm. I tried to commit suicide that night.
Charlotte just about passes out when she hears his words. She absorbs what he just said and she mixes
it with what she just thought. She is stunned and speechless and trying to hold back the tears. She tries
not to let Jason see she's about to cry. So sits listening to what he tells her and thankfully he looks down
and forward and not at her as he speaks while the tears flow down her face. When he's done, he turns
and sees Charlotte's face is drowning in tears and she can not speak or look up or over to Jason. Jason
sees her crying and stops for a few moments to watch in wonder before he asks,
Jason – Why are you crying?
But Charlotte cries even more when hearing his voice ask, “Why are you crying”. She tries as hard as
she can to stop but the tears flow down like waters from a stream and before long Jason begins to cry
too. He then reaches over and hugs Charlotte who knows she will never be the same. After a minute or
two Jason tries again to stop Charlotte's tears. And so he says,
Jason – It's OK. Please don't cry.
664 of 697
Charlotte then sees Jason is crying too and she knows she needs to pull herself together so she won't
make him cry anymore or upset Arf and Ruffy. So she says,
Charlotte – I'm sorry. I was just thinking I can't believe you've gone through all of that. I mean.....
Jason – It's alright. It really hasn't been that bad. It could have been worse.
Charlotte is amazed he is still smiling. His smile makes her smile and he hugs her again.
Charlotte – I think you're right. I don't think this friend thing's going to last.
Jason laughs a little laugh and says,
Jason – I told you.
Charlotte – So you don't have a girlfriend? That's hard to believe.
Jason smiles and lets out a deep breath of air as his shoulders rise up with a shrug.
Jason – I did but it's a long story.
Charlotte – Oh, one of those.
Jason – Yeah.
Charlotte – But she's history?
Jason – Yes. She's definitely history. There's no doubt about that.
Charlotte – How long ago did y'all break up?
Jason – Ummmmm. Let's see. It's been about a month now.
Charlotte – A month? That's all?
Jason – Yeah. But it's definitely over.
665 of 697
Charlotte – Wow, that's not very long ago. So what happened?
Jason – We both just kind of …..decided it was over. She called me while I was in GMHI
to remind me it was her birthday.
Charlotte – Oh my God.
Jason – Yeah.
Charlotte – Huh. Did you remember it was her birthday?
Jason – Not really. I mean I was so out of it. But she got mad that I didn't remember.
Charlotte – But you were already broken up.
Jason – Yeah. So why she even called, I don't know.
Charlotte – Oh that's easy. She wants to get back together.
Jason – I don't know about that. It didn't sound like she does.
Charlotte – She does. Otherwise she wouldn't have called you.
Jason – Well either way, it's over. I'm serious.
Charlotte – Are you really?
Jason – Yes, I really am. If you only knew what she did a month ago.
Charlotte – Tell me.
Jason – Oh it's a long story. But I'll tell you this. Her grandmother and grandfather are really weird.
They're German or something and they don't like me at all. So most of the time we were together
I had to bow down to her grandparents just to get them to halfway like me. And Marqua, all
she ever wanted to do was hang out with her friends at the mall. She was very immature and
she always wanted me to drive her to the mall so she could see her friends. Only this one day
one of her friends had gotten in a car wreck when he was driving and he ended up killing his
best friend and girlfriend. So the next thing I knew, Marqua was locked in a bedroom with
666 of 697
Jonathan, the guy who wrecked his car, and she wouldn't come out. After about two hours of
waiting in the living room siting on the sofa, I knocked on the door and told Marqua I wanted
her to come out of the bedroom. But she refused.
Charlotte – Why didn't you leave?
Jason – That's where I lived. It was her mom's apartment.
Charlotte – Oh my God. What were they doing?
Jason – That's what I wanted to know. She said they were just talking but I don't think so. Why would
they have locked the door if they were just talking and why didn't they want to let me in the room.
Charlotte – Oh that's easy to answer too. I think you know the answer to that.
Jason – I guess you're probably right. I don't know.
Charlotte – Oh Jason. Come on. You have to know what they were doing. Don't you? More than likely
that is.
Jason – Well, I don't know for sure but I suspect they probably were. Know both of them.
Charlotte is almost overwhelmed at the notion of such naivete.
Charlotte – Oh no. Don't tell me you're that naive?
Jason reaction suggests he's not sure if he's naïve but he doesn't think so. Charlotte is positive that's
proof enough for her.
Charlotte – That's proof enough for me. So what happened next?
Jason – Well the next thing I know all hell breaks loose and I'm in my car that somehow ended up in
a ditch in the parking lot at her mother's apartment right beside where it was parked and my head
was bleeding. Apparently I hit the wind shield hard enough to crack it.
Charlotte – Oh my God. And you have no idea how you got that way?
667 of 697
Jason – No. I have no idea at all. I woke up and that's where I was. Covered in blood.
Charlotte – Well what the hell. Someone had to have know what happened? What did they say?
Jason – They said they didn't know.
Charlotte- Well then what happened?
Jason – The only thing I remember is the police were there asking me what I wanted to do and I told
them I just wanted to get my things and leave. But they told me I couldn't go in the apartment to
get my belongings because Marqua and her mom didn't want me in there.
Charlotte – Oh my God. So you didn't get your belongings?
Jason – No.
Charlotte – So what did you do next?
Jason – I ended up going to the hospital and when they let me out I didn't know what to do so I walked
out into the street in front of a truck headed in my direction.
Charlotte – Oh my God. Did you do that on purpose?
Jason shakes his head yes.
Charlotte – Oh my God. I don't believe this. So what happened?
Jason – Someone saw what was going on and they pushed me out of the road and the next thing I knew
I was back in the hospital. Only this time they kept me for a week.
Charlotte – Thank God for the person who pushed you out of the way. That's all I can say.
Jason – Yeah and I don't even know who it was. I think it was someone from the hospital but I'm not
sure.
Charlotte – So they kept you for a week and then let you go. So what happened next?
668 of 697
Jason – So then Dave and Judy showed up at the hospital to take me back to Atlanta.
Charlotte – Which is where you're living now?
Jason – Right. And after about a month of living with them I decided I couldn't take it anymore so I
took a bunch of pills and ended up in GMHI.
Charlotte – Sleeping pills?
Jason – No. Hydrocodone and Paxil.
Charlotte – Oh, What's that for?
Jason – Pain and depression.
Charlotte – Is that what the hospital gave you?
Jason – Yeah.
Charlotte – Hummmmmm. Well I'm glad it didn't work. That's for sure.
Jason – Yeah. They pumped by stomach and brought me to GMHI.
Charlotte – That's good. That they brought you to GMHI. Otherwise we would have never met.
Jason – That's true.
Charlotte – That reminds me. I'm going to have to thank Rich Probert for that one day.
Jason – Who's that?
Charlotte – Just a guy I dated a long time ago. It's a long, long story. Believe me. You don't want to hear
about it now. There's absolutely nothing funny about it so I don't like talking about it anyway.
Jason – Oh OK.
Charlotte – Unfortunately, most of my stories aren't funny. Some of yours are. I have to say they are sad
but still funny. At least the way you tell them. You are really good at expressing yourself. Did you
669 of 697
know that?
Jason – Not really. I didn't know that.
Charlotte – Yeah. You are. I'm not. At all. As a matter of fact that's one of my big downfalls I think. But
I can express myself in the written word. Or at least I've been told.
Jason – Yeah. The written word ah?
Charlotte – Yep. The written word is what she said.
Jason – Who?
Charlotte – A psychic.
Jason – Oh no.
Charlotte – Oh yes. You heard it right. And she was really good. I have to tell you. Have you ever been
to a psychic?
Jason – Actually I have. Once. And she told me to stay off motorcycles.
Charlotte – Well that sounds like some damn good advice period. I hate motorcycles. They are so
dangerous.
Jason – Yeah. I've never gotten into them much either so when she told me that I thought, no problem.
Charlotte – So what else did she tell you?
Jason – Ummmmmm. I can't remember. It wasn't much. Just that she thought she knew me but then we
figured out there was no way we could have ever met because of where she had lived and where I had
lived.
Charlotte – Huh. That's weird. So she thought you looked familiar huh?
Jason – Yeah.
Charlotte – So what about your belongings? Did you ever get them?
670 of 697
Jason – No. I haven't. Dave and Judy have been saying they're going to drive me there to get them but
they haven't had time yet.
Charlotte – Huh. Well it seems like to me you better hurry up before everything's gone.
Jason – Yeah, that's what I keep telling Dave and Judy.
Charlotte – And what do they say?
Jason – They don't have time.
Charlotte – Hummmm. So you just need someone to take you there. Right?
Jason – Right.
Charlotte – Well where did you say they live?
Jason – Ummmm. In Alabama. Huntsville.
Charlotte doesn't have any conscious memory of the details of the conversation she had with the guys
in NY.
Charlotte – OK, Well what would you say if I offered to take you?
Jason – You would do that?
Charlotte – Of course I would. I wouldn't mind at all.
Jason – Wow.
Charlotte – When do you want to go?
Jason – I don't know. When do you want to take me?
Charlotte – Ummmm. It doesn't really matter. You tell me.
671 of 697
Jason – It doesn't matter to me either.
Charlotte – Let's see. Today is Saturday and I'll need a couple of days to get ready.
By that Charlotte thinks, “to come up with money to get gas”. She knows Jason doesn't have any so
she's sure not going to ask him.
Charlotte – So. What do you say we go on Monday?
Jason – OK, That sounds good.
Charlotte – Alright. We'll plan on that then.
Jason – So you really don't mind taking me?
Charlotte – No. It would be my pleasure.
Charlotte says that playfully to let Jason know she's totally serious.
Jason – Alright. Thank you.
Charlotte – You're welcome. So tell me more about this girlfriend. She sounds absolutely intriguing.
Jason – Oh she's not. She's..........not intriguing at all. I don't even know why I was seeing her. She
changed like almost over night. When I first met her she was really quiet and sweet then when she
moved to Alabama she started hanging out with some really weird people who always got her in
trouble. I couldn't understand how she could change so much that quickly.
Charlotte – She probably didn't change. She was probably just hiding from you who she really was.
Jason – No seriously. She changed. It was like she was a different person in Alabama than who she was
in North Carolina. It was weird.
Charlotte – I don't know what to tell you. People are weird. You think you know them and then you
find out you don't know them at all. Isn't it funny?
Jason – I didn't think I would ever want to talk to another girl again after that.
672 of 697
Charlotte – Well you don't have to worry about me doing anything like that. That's for sure. If you only
knew. I'm to the opposite extreme. I ….......gees. I wish I could be more like her then maybe I wouldn't
be so easy to rip apart.
Jason – No. You don't want to be anything like her and you're not. I can tell.
Charlotte – How can you tell?
Jason – I just can.
Charlotte – Good. I like that you can tell and don't have to be told. That's a good quality to have.
You're not very pretentious are you?
Jason – What do you mean?
Charlotte – I mean you're really open and honest about some things that a lot of other people would not
be honest about.
Jason – Like what?
Charlotte – Well for one. That fact that you grew up in a trailer. Not many people would admit that.
Jason – Yeah. You don't know how many times I heard the word trailer trash growing up.
Charlotte – Oh I'm sure you did.
Jason – And my mom use to shop at Salvation Army and Good Will and Kmart for our closes so I
would hear all about that too.
Charlotte smiles and is overwhelmed by Jason's honesty.
Charlotte- See that's what I'm talking about. I like that. The overwhelming honesty is so refreshing.
Jason – You're weird. You know that?
Charlotte – Oh yeah. I know. The question is do you know exactly how weird I am?
673 of 697
Jason – Oh boy. Now you're scaring me.
Charlotte – Don't be scared. I'm not dangerous, I'm just very very weird and I don't know why.
Jason – Like how?
Charlotte – Oh believe me. You don't want to know. At least not yet. But one day when you're ready I
will tell you all about it.
Jason – Oh no, now you have me wondering.
Charlotte – Well keep wondering. And let you imagination flow. Because no matter what you come up
with I bet you want even come close to the truth.
Jason – That weird?
Charlotte – Yes. It's that weird. I can not lie.
Jason – OK. Well I can't wait to hear about that.
Charlotte – Alright. I'll remember those words and remind you when the time comes and you're
begging me to stop telling you about everything that's happened.
Jason and Charlotte are laughing hysterically.
Jason – God. I'm almost there. It can wait because you're freaking me out.
Charlotte – Very good. So it will wait.
Jason – So ummmmmm. You don't have a boyfriend do you?
Charlotte – No. I don't and I haven't for a long time. I mean a really long time.
Jason laughs knowing that probably has something to do with her weirdness.
Jason – Seriously?
674 of 697
Charlotte – Seriously. It's been a few years now since I've been out with anyone.
Jason – You're kidding about that?
Charlotte – No. I'm not. I've had no interest in dating anyone.
Jason - Don't you get lonely?
Charlotte – Ummmmmm. Yes, but I've had the boys here and to tell you the truth that's all I needed.
At some point I decided it was best to be lonely than heartbroken. So.
Jason gets it and see's it's a touchy subject for Charlotte.
Jason – So you just keep to yourself.
Charlotte – And Arf and Ruffy. We have a good time and they always go with me everywhere I go.
Jason – I can see that.
Charlotte – Yeah. That's why I asked you before if you like dogs. I could never date anymore who
doesn't.
Jason – I love dogs and cats and pretty much all animals.
Charlotte – Me too. I love animals. I think I use to be an animal in a previous life.
Jason laughs.
Jason – What do you think you were?
Charlotte – Ummmmmm, probably a dog.
Jason – Why do you say that?
Charlotte – I don't know. I just feel like I was. I can really relate to them and communicate with them.
Ruffy and Arf's groomers once told me they have a very high vocabulary and it seemed like they knew
exactly what the groomers were saying around them. Saying around the boys.
675 of 697
Jason – What were they saying? Do you know?
Charlotte - She didn't tell me that but my guess is they were probably talking about how weird I am
and Ruffy and Arf started growling at them. Arf probably tried to bite them.
They crack up laughing.
Jason – Yeah. That would make sense. Huh.
Charlotte – You're funny. You know that?
Jason – I am.
Charlotte – Yeah. It's like I can hardly stop laughing when I'm around you.
Jason thinks about that. Charlotte thinks about how nice it is to have someone who makes her laugh
and how incredibly rare that has been in her life.
Charlotte – And that hasn't happened much to me.
Jason – Laughing?
Charlotte – Yeah. I haven't had much opportunity to laugh. That's just the way it's been and I never
really thought about it before now. But yeah. I've rarely laughed in all my life.
Charlotte quickly zooms through the years in her mind to confirm that statement and realizes it's
exactly correct.
Jason – Well that's not good.
Charlotte – No. It's not. It's not like I didn't want to. It's just there wasn't ever anything much to laugh
about and not that many funny people around me. Or at least not when they were around me. Other
than some of the really pathetic situations I've had to deal with that when looking back sometimes
seems funny. There has really been very little humor in my life.
Jason – Huh. Well maybe we can change that.
Charlotte – I hope so. I'm certainly willing to try.
676 of 697
Jason – Good. Well.
Charlotte – Oh now that I'm thinking about it. I was wondering. These people in Alabama who have
your belongings. Are they by any chance dangerous?
Jason – Ummmmmm. No. I don't think they're dangerous. They're just really...I don't know what words
describe them.
Charlotte – I bet I could come up with a few words that would hit the nail on the head.
Jason – It's just Marqua and her mother Ann. She has a brother named Arthur but he's in prison so we
don't have to worry about him.
Charlotte's recalling the fact that Jason is seemingly naïve.
Charlotte – You said prison?
Jason – Yeah, so he won't be there.
Charlotte – Hummmm. Just out of curiosity. What's her brother in prison for?
Jason hesitates then fesses up.
Jason – Murder.
Charlotte reacts as one would.
Charlotte – Murder? Oh my God. And you think these people aren't dangerous?
Jason – No. That's just Arthur. Marqua's not that bad. Her mother's not that bad either.
Charlotte – Oh boy. Well we're going to have to be really careful anyway because I”m getting a gut
feeling something's going to go wrong.
Jason – I don't think so. I think everything will be fine.
Charlotte – I hope you're right. I've never been around the kind of people you're describing and you
677 of 697
certainly don't belong around people like that either. I can't believe you have had to be around them. It
sounds like you have been literally surrounded by them all your life.
Jason – That's been my life.
Charlotte – And that's about to change.
Charlotte continues looking at Jason to see his reaction. He seems to unconsciously know she was put
here to help him.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Scene - Next day Silvastone Dr. - Int- Living room. Charlotte, Gene
Charlotte walks in and Gene hands her a pink piece of paper. It is from the Dekalb County Courthouse.
Gene – Rich has filed charges on you for telephone harassment. This was dropped off today.
Charlotte's mouth flies open.
Charlotte – That son of a bitch. What in the hell is going on?
Gene – Don't ask me.
Charlotte – It wasn't me calling him but I sure think I've figured out who it was and apparently they
aren't very up on the latest telephone technology. So I just have two words to say. “Caller ID”.
Gene – Do me a favor and don't get mad at me. Rich is the one who filed the charges.
Charlotte - Well Rich can file all the charges he wants. He's just going to find out what a true ass he
really is.
Gene – Just make sure you show up. The hearing's next Wednesday.
Charlotte – Oh believe me, I'll be there with bells on.
Gene's eyes light up wondering what Charlotte has in store this time.
678 of 697
Scene -
- next morning – Silvastone Dr. - Ext – Charlotte, Gene, mystery good Samaritan.
Charlotte is walking out to her car to go pick up Jason to go to Huntsville. She decides to leave Arf and
Ruffy there since the dangers are unknown and could be even greater than at Louise's. She figures at
Louise's house Arf and Ruffy are at least not in danger while she's gone for a day. As soon as Charlotte
gets to the street she sees her car has a flat tire on the driver's side. She immediately guesses Gene did it
but since she can't prove it and Ruffy and Arf are going to be at the house while she's gone, she decides
to say nothing about it and change the tire herself. She gets a kick out of knowing Gene probably didn't
think she knew how to change a tire but fortunately she does. So she opens the trunk of her car and
pulls out the jack to start jacking up the car. She puts on the emergency brake. Just as she gets the jack
situated and ready to start lifting the car, a man she has never seen who is driving by very slowly sees
Charlotte and pulls his car over to the other side of the street. To Charlotte's surprise he gets out of his
car and offers his help. He is very dressed in a very nice suit which makes his offer even more
surprising.
Samaritan – Hi, It looks like you could use a hand.
Charlotte – Oh....Well thank you. If you don't mind, I would really appreciate it but I don't want you to
mess up you clothes.
Samaritan - No, no, no. Don't worry about that.
Charlotte – Are you positive?
Samaritan – Positive.
The man glances up towards the house and sees Gene is standing outside watching. He quickly glares
at Gene as if to say, “Don't think I don't know you did this”. Charlotte notices but doesn't react.
Charlotte – OK then. I've already put the parking break on.
Samaritan – Very good.
Charlotte – While you're doing that I'll go ahead and get the tire out.
Charlotte walks to the truck and gets the tire iron and hands it to the Samaritan. Then she goes back and
starts removing the bolt holding the spare in place. She gets it loose and starts to lift it out of the trunk
when the man walks up and takes the tire from her hands. He then goes back and finishes getting the
old tire off before putting the new tire on.
679 of 697
Samaritan – I got it.
Charlotte – Wow, you're nice to have around.
Samaritan – Thank you.
Charlotte – I don't know what happened. It was just fine yesterday and today it's flat.
Samaritan makes a look like he wishes he could tell her.
Samaritan – That is very strange isn't it.
Charlotte – Yeah. Oh well. I'm just glad I have a spare tire otherwise I wouldn't be going anywhere.
Samaritan – That is very true.
Charlotte – You're really fast at this.
Samaritan – Thank you.
Charlotte – If it were me I would still be trying to get the tire off.
Samaritan – Yeah. I've changed a tire or two in my years so I've learned how to do it pretty fast.
Charlotte – I would say so.
Charlotte picks up the old tire and puts it in the trunk. When she's done the Samaritan is just about
done.
Samaritan – OK, I'm just about done so you can be on your way.
Charlotte – I really appreciate this. Trust me, you have no idea.
Samaritan – That's alright. Seriously. Don't give another thought to it.
Charlotte – Well thank you.
680 of 697
Samaritan lowers the car. They put the jack and tire iron back in the trunk.
Samaritan – You should probably try and have a new tire put on as soon as you can since this spare is
probably pretty old and being that old you never know what to expect with them.
Charlotte – OK, I'll try to do that as soon as I possibly can.
Samaritan closes the trunk and Charlotte extends her hand to shake the Samaritan's hand.
Charlotte – Thank you. You're a life saver.
Samaritan – No big deal. I'm just glad I could help.
Charlotte – OK, Well bye bye.
Samaritan – Bye bye.
Charlotte gets in her car as the Samaritan gets in his car. They both drive away. Charlotte looks toward
the house and says out loud but not so loud that Gene could hear since he's back in the house.
Charlotte – Better luck next time bastard.
Note: A few days later Louise confesses Gene let the air out of the tire. She claims it was because they
were worried about her. After all she is in a nervous breakdown, you know.
Scene - a few hours later – Interstate – Charlotte's car - Jason, Charlotte
They stop at an Ihop or Denny's to get something to eat. The waitress walks over and they are laughing
really hard about something to the point of tears in both of their eyes.
Waitress – Well it looks like someone's having fun. What's so funny?
That makes Charlotte and Jason laugh even more.
Charlotte – Don't ask. Trust me, you don't want to know.
The girl keeps looking at Jason and it's obvious he looks very familiar to her too.
681 of 697
Waitress -You know you look familiar. I know I've seen you somewhere.
Charlotte – Yeah I think he gets that a lot.
They are all laughing now.
Waitress – I bet he does and you can call me crazy but I think I know where I've seen him before.
Charlotte's thinking, “oh my God, someone else can tell”. That makes all of them laugh even harder
including the waitress. Only Jason has no idea what Charlotte and the waitress are really laughing
about.
Waitress – Am I right? Seriously. Because I'm getting a really funny feeling something's going on here.
Charlotte – I don't know what to tell you. You're guess is as good as mine. Other than that.
Waitress – OK. I get it. It's a secret. Of course it is. So if you don't mind I think I'm gonna have to go sit
down before I...............
Charlotte – Fall down?
Waitress – Yep. That's exactly what I was thinking.
Jason – Don't fall down.
Waitress – Who are you? When I saw you walking in I thought to myself, “Who is he?” I mean when
you walked through here you just looked like you own the place.
Charlotte and Jason laughs. Charlotte knows exactly what the girl is saying but she gets the feeling
Jason doesn't.
Waitress – I'm sorry. I seriously am going to have to go sit down. If I don't see y'all before you leave, it
was very nice meeting you.
Charlotte – Oh that's so sweet. It was nice to meet you too.
Jason – Yes it was. Go sit down and try to breath.
682 of 697
Waitress – OK. I will. Bye.
Jason and Charlotte – Bye.
The waitress walks away looking dazed and not long after another waitress walks up to their table.
Scene -
- a few hours later – Huntsville Alabama - Charlotte's car – Jason, Charlotte
Charlotte – So you told Marqua you would call her when you got to Huntsville?
Jason – Yeah.
Charlotte – Does she know someone of the female persuasion is with you?
Jason – I didn't tell her so I'm assuming she doesn't.
Charlotte – Oh man. This could be trouble.
Jason – I don't think so. I don't think she cares either way.
Charlotte – Well you would be amazed how fast they start caring when they see you with someone
they consider competition.
Jason – I doubt Marqua's going to . You don't know her like I do. She's totally into her friends right
now.
Charlotte – OK. But since we're getting here so late do you want to get a hotel so we won't have to
be driving back in the dark? That way we can go over to her apartment in the morning.
Jason – We can if you want to. That's up to you. I guess you know I don't have any money though.
Charlotte – Yeah, I kind of figured that out. Don't worry about it. I've got that covered too.
Charlotte smiles at how cute Jason is about letting her know he doesn't have any money, period. Not
even one dollar.
683 of 697
Jason – OK. Thank you.
Charlotte – Don't think twice about it. So do you know where there's a decent hotel that's kind of
middle of the road price wise?
Jason – I have no idea. I've never stayed at a hotel here.
Charlotte – Lets drive down here and see if we see one.
They drive a little bit and come up on a Best Western.
Charlotte – This Best Western doesn't look bad. As a matter of fact it looks like it may be pretty nice.
What do you think?
Jason – It's fine with me. It's you choice.
Charlotte – I want to make sure you like it too.
Jason – Yeah. It's fine.
Charlotte – OK, then this is it.
They park
____------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Scene -
- Twenty minutes later - Best Western – Int – Hotel room – Jason, Charlotte
They are in the room and Jason just called Marqua to tell her he's in Huntsville.
Charlotte – You didn't tell her where we are did you?
Jason – No. She didn't ask.
Charlotte – Good. It's best she doesn't know which hotel we're staying at. So what time are we suppose
to meet her?
684 of 697
Jason – She said to call her in the morning and we could meet her over at her grandmother's house and
then go over to her mother's work and get the key to the apartment.
Charlotte – OK. That sounds good. Are you hungry? There's a McDonalds next door.
Jason – I'm not that hungry but I'll go with you if you want me to.
Charlotte – OK, but you need to eat something.
Jason – I don't think I can.
Charlotte – Are your getting nervous about seeing her?
Jason – No. I wouldn't call it nervous. It's just …......I don't know.
Scene -
- Next morning -
Best Western - Int. - Hotel room – Jason, Charlotte
Jason and Charlotte are getting ready to go. Charlotte went to McDonalds to get breakfast but Jason's
stomach is upset and he can't eat.
Charlotte – So we're suppose to pick Marqua up at her grandmother's house at 11:30 and then go to her
mother's office to pick up the key to the apartment where your belongings are?
Jason – Right.
Charlotte – OK. Who did you tell her drove you here?
Jason - A friend. But she's not going to believe that when she sees you.
Charlotte – Why not? We're friends aren't we?
Jason smiles back at Charlotte.
Charlotte – Besides, that's her problem. Let's go.
They walk out the door.
685 of 697
Scene Jason, Marqua
- 30 minutes later -
Marqua Arseneau's Grandparents house - Ext. Charlotte,
Charlotte and Jason pull up in the driveway of the grandmother's house and Marqua comes running out
the door and jumps into the back seat of Charlotte's car. Charlotte turns around to say hello to Marqua
and Marqua looks stunned to see someone she can tell right away is not anyone she's going to want to
mess with teenager style.
Marqua – Hey
Jason – Hey
Charlotte – Hey. You're Marqua?
Marqua – Yes.
Charlotte – Hi, I'm Charlotte. How are you?
Marqua – OK.
Charlotte is shocked to hear Marqua talks the way one would expect a mouse to sound if a mouse could
talk. She's never heard anyone talk that way and she finds it extremely hard to even make out what
Marqua is saying.
Marqua – Oh Jason, did I tell you about Crystal and …..................................................
Charlotte sees what Marqua is trying to do so she turns the radio up and directs the sound to the front
speakers only to drown out the extremely freaky sound of Marqua's voice since she knows Jason's not
listening to a word she's saying anyway about her stupid friends from the mall. To Charlotte's
amazement after literally five minutes, Marqua is still babbling in the exact same monotone mousy
voice and still talking about her freak friends from the mall even though neither of them has said one
word in reply. Charlotte glances over at Jason periodically and see's he is definitely not listening to her
and his head is leaning into one of his hands as if his head is about to explode at any second. After five
more minutes Charlotte is astounded to hear Marqua is still going on about her friends apparently
telling a really long story. They pull up to a red light and all that is heard is Marqua asking Jason.
Marqua – So what do you think about that?
686 of 697
At that very moment to all's surprise, Jason swung open the car door beside him and started throwing
up on the ground beside the car. He looked like he was going to pass out so Charlotte pulled the car
over.
Charlotte – Oh my God. Are you OK? What made you so sick?
Jason throws up again and then shuts the door and leans his head back on the head rest.
Charlotte – You don't look good at all.
Jason waves his hand to tell Charlotte to continue and that he's OK and so she does.
Charlotte – Are you sure you're OK?
Jason – Yeah. I just want to get this over with as soon as possible.
Charlotte starts driving again.
Scene -
10 minutes later – Marqua's grandparent's house – Jason, Charlotte, Marqua
They pull up at Marqua's mother's office and Marqua jumps out of the car to go find her mother so she
can get the apartment key.
Charlotte – What made you so sick?
Jason – I guess it was the sound of her voice. That's what she does to me know.
Jason and Charlotte almost laugh but he looks so bad and feels so bad he can't do much but sit there
and wait. They see Marqua found her mother outside taking a cigarette break.
Jason – There's Ann over there.
Charlotte looks over and sees the skankiest woman she has ever seen with Marqua standing next to her.
They are looking over at Charlotte and Jason but trying not to be so obvious about it.
Charlotte – That's Ann? You're kidding me?
687 of 697
Jason – That's her.
Charlotte – Yikes. Man I hope Marqua doesn't grow up to look like that.
Jason – She probably will.
Charlotte and Jason watch as Marqua stands talking to her mother but getting no key. It's obvious after
at least five minutes they are talking about Jason and Charlotte and making some sort of plans.
Charlotte – I have a feeling they're up to something.
Jason – Why?
Charlotte – I can tell by the way they are talking secretly and occasionally trying to look this way
without being seen looking. I bet you anything she's going to come back without a key.
Jason – I just want to get this over with and get out of here.
Charlotte – I can't say I blame you for that at all. Are you feeling better?
Jason – Not really. It was just the sound of her voice. I was sitting there and as soon as I heard her
voice I began to get nauseous. I knew then I was going to throw up. It came on me just that quick.
Charlotte – I wasn't expecting that at all. When you first opened the door I didn't know what you were
doing. I thought maybe you were going to jump out of the car to get away from her or something but
when you immediately started throwing up, it was like, gees. I couldn't believe it. That's pretty bad that
just being around her makes you literally throw up.
Jason – Literally. Seeing her and then hearing the sound of her voice. It was just too much.
Charlotte – And does she ever shut up? I mean, my God. What was it? At least seven to ten minutes she
sat back there babbling in that same monotone mousy voice about God only knows what because I
certainly wasn't listening to her. Were you?
Jason – No. I didn't listen to a word she was saying. It was just the sound of her voice and it didn't stop.
Charlotte – I have to tell you. I have never in my life met anyone like her. I mean she is out there.
What exactly is wrong with her?
688 of 697
Jason – I don't know. She wasn't like this before.
Charlotte – Well I can't believe you've been having to hang around people like this.
Jason – I didn't have a choice and like I say, she wasn't this bad in North Carolina.
Charlotte – I hope not.
At that moment Marqua walks back to the car and opens the door to get back in.
Marqua – Jason, mom can't find her apartment key so she told me to tell you that she'll be home about
five o'clock after she gets off work if you wanna meet her at her apartment to get your stuff. She's
going to go to Jimmy's apartment to get another key on her way to Maigo's house to pick me up and
then we'll go to her apartment to get you so that you can get your things. So I guess you can take me
back to Maigo's house if you want to.
Somehow Jason got all of that but Charlotte's head is spinning. All she heard was a loud pitched
buzzing noise that kept going on and on and on. When it finally stopped Charlotte quietly asked Jason.
Charlotte – Did you get any of that?
Jason – Yeah. We're taking her back to her grandparents house.
Charlotte – Who's Maigo?
Jason – Her grandmother.
Charlotte – She didn't get the key?
Jason – No, she didn't.
Charlotte looks back at Marqua knowing good and well she's lying and that they are up to something
but she doesn't let on for a second to Marqua that she's on to them. She says nothing more about it to
Jason while Marqua's in the car.
Scene -
-
10 minutes later – Marqua's grandparents house – Jason, Charlotte, Marqua
689 of 697
Charlotte pulls up in driveway. Marqua jumps out of her car right away. They back out of the drive and
drive away.
Scene -
- Two o'clock – Wendy's Huntsville – Jason, Charlotte.
They are sitting in the parking lot of Wendy's. Charlotte gets a chili and drink for her and a drink for
Jason but he insists he can't eat or he'll get sick.
Charlotte – Are you sure you can't eat anything?
Jason – I'm sure. Until we're out of here I'm not going to be able to eat anything without throwing it up.
Charlotte wonders what Jason's thinking.
Scene - 6:50 PM same day - parking lot of Ann Arseneau's apartment complex – Jason,
Charlotte, 2 mystery guys, Jimmy
Jason and Charlotte are still waiting in the parking lot even though Ann and Marqua are almost two
hours late. All of a sudden two guys in a mid sized car pull up in the parking space next to Charlotte's
car. They are in a huge hurry. The passenger says loudly.
Passenger – Dude, He's gonna F**K her up!
The exact way the guy says that along with the timing and volume makes it sound far more like a
warning message than coincidental random conversation. Charlotte is worried about Jason so she says
absolutely nothing to him about her suspicion that the guys were possibly messaging her secretly. The
guys then run up the stairs which go to the section where Ann's apartment is.
Charlotte – Which apartment did those guys just go in?
Jason – It looked like they went into Ann's apartment but I couldn't really tell for sure. Maybe it just
looked like it.
Charlotte – Huh. That's weird.
Charlotte's really wondering now. Her memory of the guys in NY is trying to come back to her but it is
so incredibly vague she can't make any sense of it and to try to recall anything only makes her more
confused. So she decides to concentrate on convincing Jason to leave and forget his belongings for now
since his car he is waiting to get the keys for is extremely old and ragged out. And yes the windshield
has a huge crack on the driver's side that would have been clauses by something like a head hitting it
690 of 697
very hard. Other than the windshield, the was like that when he bought it but it was the only car he
could afford because his father and stepfather pretty much used him for free labor and therefore he was
never able to save much money. But the more Charlotte thinks about it the more she knows something's
not right and the more time ticks away the more convinced she becomes. Jason gets out of the car and
goes over to the curb in front of the apartments to sit down. Charlotte decides to join him.
Charlotte – I have to tell you the later it gets the more it becomes obvious something is going on and I
have a feeling it's not anything that's gonna be good.
Jason – It's gonna be fine. You're worrying for nothing.
Charlotte – Hold on. Just think about this. It's been almost two hours since she said she would be here
to let you in to get your things and she knows we drove all the way from Atlanta and have been waiting
around for her all day long. She first told us to come pick her up and we would go to her mom's office
to get the key so we could come over here and get your belongings. But then all of a sudden we get to
her mom's office and they see you're with me and the next thing you know, Ann can't find the keys to
her apartment. Well I don't know about you, but most people I know of keep the keys to their home on
the same ring as the keys to their car. So I'm not buying the lost key thing.
Jason – Just don't go thinking something's necessarily up. You don't know that.
Charlotte is about to die. She's been slowly trying to convince Jason all day that this family he's been
hanging around is dangerous.
Charlotte – OK, then. Let's consider Marqua's brother. He's sitting in prison right now for murder.
Murder Jason.
Jason – I know. I know. So he's not going to be here.
Charlotte – I'm not worried that he's going to be here. I'm worried that that is an indication of what kind
of people we're dealing with here. Remember how you woke up in your car with you head bleeding and
the windshield to your car cracked? Well I see it is definitely cracked. You don't know how you got that
way and they claim they don't know either. Come on.
Jason – I don't know so I can't say they had anything to do with that.
Charlotte – I can't either. But you have to admit it does add reason for suspicion. And then when you
couple that with what's going on now and the fact that we should have been able to get your belongings
hours ago and already be back in Atlanta. You have to wonder. Really wonder.
691 of 697
Jason – Look if you want to go, you can leave me here. That's fine. I'll be fine to drive myself back to
Atlanta.
Charlotte – No way in hell am I leaving you here by yourself.
Jason – OK. Then please stop with thinking something's going to happen because it's not.
Charlotte – Don't you see what you're saying? You don't know any more than I do that something's not
going to happen. I mean you don't know that.
Jason – Yes I do.
Charlotte – No you don't. You just think you do.
Jason – You don't know either.
Charlotte – But I'm basing my suspicion on the fact of what happened the last time you were here
combined with what happened this morning when we went to pick up that what ever she is at her grand
mother's house and the fact that it's now two hours past the time they promised to be here. They
obviously have no intention of letting you get your belongings or I'm pretty sure you would already
have gotten them.
Jason – Please just leave me here.
Charlotte – NO. I will not do that. I will not leave you here by yourself. I want you to come back to
Atlanta with me. Please. I'm really getting a bad feeling about this.
Jason – But there's no reason to. You're getting yourself worked up for nothing.
Charlotte – I don't think so and either way that's not a chance I'm willing or about to take so you might
as well quit asking me to leave. I'm not going anywhere without you.
Jason looks like he's about to cry. Charlotte decides she's going to have to calm down and talk to him in
another way. She doesn't want him to get any sicker than he already is but she knows she has to protect
him and it's not going to be easy because he's too trusting. He's too good and he doesn't see the bad in
people until it's too late. As she thinks what to say to convince him to leave Charlotte looks at Jason
who is sitting motionless still weeping softly.
Charlotte – I'm sorry. I don't mean to upset you. It's just I can't stand by and watch you fall into a trap
692 of 697
that you don't even see is being set.
Jason – There is no trap. I'm telling you.
Charlotte – Listen. That car over there of yours, now I'm not trying to be mean here but that car is not
worth anything. And from what you've told me the things you have in that apartment are not worth
taking a risk like this for. Nothing is.
Jason – But it's all I have and I don't want to loose it. I have photographs of my family.
Charlotte – I know but listen to me. You can always get more photographs of them and you can always
get more albums and cassettes and whatever else is up there. And as far as that car goes, I swear if you
will just leave and come back with me now, listen, I will buy you another car. It may not be much at
first but it will be better than that.
Jason – I don't want you to buy a car for me. I already have one.
Charlotte – That's not the point. I know you don't want me to buy you a car but what I'm saying is I
will. If that's what it takes to get you to get in my car and go back to Atlanta with me now.
Jason – Oh that's....... that's just not possible.
Charlotte – Oh yes it is. Believe me, I can buy you another car for next to nothing that will still be
better than that one. To tell you the truth I don't think it's even possible for that car to make it back to
Atlanta.
Jason – It will. I just put a new motor in it. It's running great. That's why Jimmy wants it. He wants the
motor.
Charlotte – See, I knew it. That's what I suspected. These rednecks are wanting to steal your belongings
and I have a feeling they would do anything to take it from you. So I say let them. It's not worth it. Let
them have that stupid car.
Jason – Well my photo's aren't stupid. Am I suppose to let them have the photos too?
Charlotte – I never said your photos were stupid. But they can be replaced too.
Jason – Some of them can't. A lot of them are of me when I was a baby.
693 of 697
Charlotte – You can get more from your grandparents. I guarantee you can.
Jason appears to be giving in maybe a little. Charlotte looks at Jason who is shaking and almost crying.
Within moments she gets drawn in again, totally captivated by his beauty and before she knows it,
these words softly slip from her heart.
Charlotte – God, you are so beautiful.
She sees Jason heard her words and felt her sincerity. Charlotte waits a few moments before continuing.
Charlotte - Jason, please. If you will just come back with me to Atlanta, I promise, I will hang the stars
and the moon for you. And if I need to, I will move heaven and earth to make sure all your dreams
come true. Dreams that you can't even imagine dreaming. I will make it to where one day you will
never have to worry about anything again.
After a few moments Jason looks up at Charlotte and tears roll down his face.
Jason – I don't know what to do.
Charlotte – What do you mean you don't know what to do?
Jason – I'm scared.
Charlotte – You have nothing to be scared of. Just come back with me. Please. Believe me life will be
different for you from now own. You've finally met someone who is nothing like the people you've
been surrounded by all your life. Please Jason.
At that moment Charlotte sees a redneck vehicle with a maniac coming their way as fast as he can.
Charlotte instinctively knows she has only one more chance and if she fails.....She thinks “I will not
fail”. The maniac pulls his freak mobile into the space next to Charlotte's car and then throws the
transmission into reverse and screeches the freak mobile backwards into the parking space on the other
side of the parking lot but still in front of Ann's apartment. Charlotte is now sure that's Jimmy. Jason
turns around and they both watch Jimmy jump from his car and pound his feet into the pavement as he
makes his way furiously towards the apartment building. As Jimmy approaches Jason he shouts,
Jimmy – There you are. I've heard you've been here all day running all over town trying to stir up as
much trouble as you can, AS USUAL. So if you want your stuff you get up there and get your stuff
right now.
694 of 697
To Charlotte's horror Jason actually turned to follow Jimmy. But thanks to Charlotte he was not able to
even make a first step before she grabbed his arm and turned him back around.
Charlotte – NO, YOU ARE NOT GOING UP THERE.
Jason – Why not?
Charlotte – BECAUSE HE'S GOING TO KILL YOU IF YOU DO.
Jason – No he's not. Didn't you hear him. He said to go on up if I want to get my things.
Charlotte – JASON, PLEASE. YOU CAN NOT GO UP THERE. I'M TELLING YOU HE IS GOING
TO DO SOMETHING TO YOU IF YOU GO UP THERE.
Jason – What? What is he going to do?
Charlotte – HE'S GOING TO KILL YOU. I'M TELL YOU, I CAN TELL.
Jason – No he's not. He's just going up there to unlock the door so I can go up and get my things. I'll be
right back. I promise.
CHARLOTTE – NO PLEASE, YOU CAN'T. I'M TELLING YOU, YOU CAN'T GO UP THERE AND
IF YOU DO YOU WON'T BE COMING BACK DOWN.
Jason – Yes I will.
CHARLOTTE – NO YOU WON'T. YOU WON'T BE ABLE TO BECAUSE YOU WILL BE DEAD.
Jason – How is he going to kill me? Answer that.
Charlotte – I DON'T KNOW. MOST LIKELY HE'S GOING TO SHOOT YOU. JASON, PLEASE
GET IN MY CAR AND LET'S GO, NOW.
Jason – I'm not going any where.
Charlotte – THE HELL YOU'RE NOT AND I'M NOT LEAVING HERE WITHOUT YOU. SO GET
695 of 697
IN MY CAR AND LETS GO, PLEASE JASON. PLEASE
Jason – I'm telling you there's nothing to worry about.
Charlotte – I'M TELLING YOU I KNOW HE'S GOING TO KILL YOU. THAT'S WHY HE WANTS
YOU TO GO UPSTAIRS. DIDN'T YOU SEE HOW HE CAME BARRELING INTO THE PARKING
LOT AND THE WAY HE SLUNG HIS CAR INTO REVERSE THEN GOT OUT OF HIS CAR AND
ACCUSED YOU OF RUNNING AROUND TOWN CAUSING PROBLEMS WHEN ALL YOU DID
IS EXACTLY WHAT THAT CRAZY BITCH AND HER MOTHER ASKED YOU TO DO AND
STILL THEY DIDN'T SHOW UP. BUT THEY SENT THAT FREAK TO COME INSTEAD.
Jason – It doesn't matter who opens the door. All I want is to get my belonging so I can get out of here.
Charlotte – BUT YOU'RE NOT GOING TO BE ABLE TO GET OUT OF HERE. YOURE GOING TO
BE DEAD AND ONLY GOD KNOWS WHAT'S GOING TO HAPPEN TO ME.
Jason – NOTHING'S GOING TO HAPPEN TO YOU.
Charlotte – YOU DON'T KNOW THAT.
Jason – You don't know that it is.
Charlotte – I DO KNOW.
Jason – How? How do you know? Can you answer that?
Charlotte – BECAUSE I CAN FEEL IT IN MY BONES. I CAN FEEL IT IN EVERY FIBER OF MY
BEING. I JUST KNOW.
About that moment we see Jimmy is almost running from the apartment building back to his car. He
barely slows down to say,
Jimmy – I WANNA KNOW RIGHT NOW WHAT IN THE HELL IS GOING ON AND WHO THE
HELL ARE YOU?
Jimmy barely gets up the nerve to look at Charlotte as he inquires into who she it.
Charlotte – DID YOU SAY YOU WANNA KNOW WHO I AM?
696 of 697
Jimmy – YEAH. Who are you?
Charlotte – ALRIGHT, I'LL TELL YOU WHO I AM JIMMY. I'M YOUR WORST GOD DAMNED
NIGHTMARE COME TRUE. THAT'S WHO I AM. AND I CAN'T BELIEVE WHAT YOU SAID
ABOUT HIM RUNNING ALL OVER TOWN TODAY TRYING TO CAUSE AS MUCH TROUBLE
AS HE COULD. WELL THAT'S BULLSHIT AND YOU KNOW IT. I'LL HAVE YOU KNOW HE
HASN'T DONE ONE THING THAT WOULD EVEN REMOTELY MAKE ANYONE THINK THAT
AND I KNOW BECAUSE I'VE BEEN WITH HIM ALL DAY SO YOU CAN GO STRAIGHT TO
HELL.
By the time Charlotte gets finished with that spill, Jimmy has already gotten to his car and is in the
driver's seat with the engine already started with not one word from his mouth. He looks at Charlotte
like he knows he has just been handed his free ticket to ride straight to hell. Charlotte watches in
amazement as he drives away and the most incredible sense of relief she has ever felt pours upon her
body and soul. She then turns to Jason who seems to have realized she was right.
Charlotte – Come on. We need to get out of here now.
Luckily Jason walks with Charlotte and gets into her car and they drive away.
To be continued in
Just Another Palm Sunday
irony vs. apathy
Writer's Guild of America (West) - Registration Number : 1409914
Copyright 2012.
All rights reserved. Reproduction in whole or in part is prohibited.
697 of 697